《Phoenix Hairpin》


 CH 1

    Great Wei Yongsheng third year, the end of the year.


    Changchun Palace.


    Bright candles illuminated the bedroom as bright as day. A gust of wind came from out of nowhere, and the candles flickered, casting erratic shadows on the white walls.


    Empress Lu, who was lying on the phoenix couch, looked gloomy, coughed a few times, turned her head, and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The palace maid Qiyun choked up and caught the black blood with a handkerchief: "Niangniang..."


    Lu Mingyu suppressed the surging in her heart and gave Qiyun a deep look.


    Qiyun''s tears slipped down her cheeks and quickly threw the handkerchief into the brazier beside her. In a moment, the handkerchief was swallowed up by the vigorous flames and turned into ashes.


    The little chubby son was lying on the edge of the bed, holding her hand tightly, tears streaming down his face: "Mother, mother! You don''t want to die! Don''t leave Yan''er..."


    ¡±Yan''er, the queen mother also misses you.¡±


    The Queen Mother can''t let you know that half a month ago, you happily brought the Queen Mother''s favorite dessert, and I was poisoned.


    The person who has been poisoned will never let you bear the notoriety of poisoning your biological mother after seeing your expectant mother[CD1]. After being poisoned with chronic poison, I would rather suffer the pain of the poison and die slowly than tell the truth.


    Lu Mingyu reached out and rubbed her son''s chubby face, wiping away tears of her five-year-old son. With difficulty, she instructed: "Qiyun, go out with Yan''er in your arms."


    I will look ugly after death, don''t want to frighten Yan''er.


    The loyal Qiyun cried and kowtowed three times beside the bed and hugged the crying Yan''er out with red eyes.


    In the previous dynasty, the emperor was desolate, lewd, cruel, violent, immoral, and ruthless, and the people were in chaos. Heroes from all walks of life who were eager to move rose up and competed in the Central Plains.


    Her biological father, Lu Lin, was a military general of the previous dynasty, and he led 50,000 Xingyang troops to the capital Qin Wang. When he arrived at the capital, the capital had been destroyed by heroes who rebelled all the way. The rioters and soldiers rushed into the palace, the bodies of the palace people were everywhere, and the whole palace was soaked with blood.


    The emperor was beheaded with a sword, and the prince and princess were killed. Even if I wanted to be the King of Diligence, I couldn''t find anyone.


    Lu Lin was indignant, and the leader killed most of the heroes on the road. Then, with the support of all the generals, he established himself as the king of Xingyang.


    The heroes fought in a melee, and the weak were either "departed to the master of the Ming Dynasty¡±[CD2] or were completely wiped out. The Xingyang Army is not much expensive. Lu Lin did not have the ambition to be an emperor. After some consideration, he led the troops to defect to the Li family.


    The Li family was a wealthy family in the former dynasty, with deep roots. From the day when the head of the family raised the army, he established a new dynasty, the country name was Wei, and the era name was Yongjia.


    Emperor Yongjia was a man of great talent, and he had the appearance of a bright master, and he trusted King Xingyang who had defected to him.


    Emperor Yongjia had five sons and two daughters.


    The third prince, Li Hao, was brave and good at fighting, tall and handsome, and fell in love with her at first sight.


    At the age of sixteen, she married Li Hao and became the third prince¡¯s concubine.


    Three years later, Li Hao was named as the crown prince, and she also became the crown princess. After the death of Emperor Yongjia, the crown prince succeeded him under the reign name Yongxi. She was canonized as the Queen of the Middle Palace and entered the Jiaofang Palace.


    That year, when she was twenty, she was pregnant.


    At the end of the year, she gave birth to a son. Emperor Yongxi was overjoyed and immediately established the newborn son as the crown prince.


    The next year, the beautiful and charming Concubine Su entered the palace. Concubine Su was the niece of Empress Dowager Su''s direct relative. After her son was seated on the dragon chair, Empress Dowager Su couldn''t wait to make her maiden niece enter the palace as a concubine.


    After that, all kinds of disgusting tricks and tricks emerged in an endless stream from Empress Dowager Su aunt and niece.


    It was inevitable that she and Emperor Yongxi were separated from each other.


    She had an upright and magnanimous nature, and she disdained to compete with the Queen Mother Su Guifei, who was proficient in pretending to be pitiful and using tears as a weapon.


    Concubine Su Guihua poured dirty water on her while crying and crying. She slapped Concubine Su twice and slapped the poor Concubine Su into a pig head without saying a word.


    In the screams of Su Guifei, she said word by word: "The man that this palace does not want, just take it away! You are not allowed to come to the Jiaofang Palace in the future!"


    Out of the corner of her eyes, she caught a glimpse of Emperor Yongxi''s dark and twisted face, and she was very happy.


    The once loving couple, their relationship had dropped to freezing point and become strangers.


    In the third year of Yongxi, Emperor Yongxi''s old illness reared its head and he died. Before his death, Emperor Yongxi left a will and ordered his younger brother, King Li Chang of Wu, to succeed him. After the crown prince has his hairpin ceremony, he will abdicate in favor of the prince.


    She didn''t see Emperor Yongxi for the last time, but only saw this decree. At that moment, she wished she could let this dog man die again.


    Emperor Yongsheng, who was newly succeeded to the throne, was respectful to her widowed sister-in-law on the surface, but in reality, he had a bad heart. She was kicked out of Longgen[CD3]. Emperor Yongsheng lay on the dragon couch for half a month before he managed to get up.


    So far, Emperor Yongsheng hated her to the bone.


    The sinister Emperor Yongsheng conspired with the vicious Empress Dowager Su to take advantage of the young prince to infect her with chronic poison.


    Lu Mingyu pulled out a sneer.


    Li Hao!


    This is your trusted mother and brother. You''ve only been dead for three years, and they can''t wait to murder your first wife and take your throne forever!


    I wish you opened your dog eyes underground and saw it clearly.


    ¡­


    The door was suddenly pushed open.


    In the palace, the only person who dared to open the door directly was Queen Mother Su.


    Lu Mingyu lay on the phoenix couch and looked coldly at the face that appeared above the couch.


    Empress Dowager Su is old and well maintained. She looks like a woman in her thirties. She is weak and beautiful, and she is born with a pitiful appearance.


    She opened her mouth, and her voice was even softer and sweeter: "Miss Lu, Ah Hao passed away three years ago. He loved you the most during his lifetime. You close your eyes and go underground today, just in time for the couple''s reunion."


    Pretend to be disgusting.


    If it weren''t for this sinister and vicious woman in front of her, she and Li Hao would not have gone to the point of being a husband and wife in name only.


    Lu Mingyu''s voice was as cold as ice: "No matter how bad Li Hao was, he was extremely filial to his own mother, and there is nothing wrong with him. What you have done, is it worthy of him? When you arrive under Jiuquan, what do you have to say when you meet him!"


    Empress Dowager Su''s expression froze, her face was ugly, and she looked at Lu Mingyu with gloomy and unkind eyes: "It''s not wrong for the Ai family to do this! The Lu family is very ambitious and always goes against the emperor, trying to control the government. Once you die, the Lu family will lose its backbone. The emperor will be able to completely control the Xingyang army, and the court will be stable."


    "The emperor and Aijia made an oath that when Yaner grows up, he will pass the throne to Yaner. Everything Aijia does is for the sake of the Li family, for Yaner..."


    "You let Yan''er bear the crime of poisoning his biological mother, and this is for Yan''er''s good?" Lu Mingyu unceremoniously exposed the hypocritical face of Empress Dowager Su: "There are only you and me here, who are you pretending to show?"


    Empress Dowager Su stared at Lu Mingyu with deep hatred in her eyes.


    Lu Mingyu hates her mother-in-law, and she has never liked Lu Mingyu.


    She has only two sons. What''s wrong with being a mother and relying on your son?


    However, since her son met Lu Mingyu, all his heart was put on Lu Mingyu. After Lu Mingyu walked through the door, his son only had his wife in his eyes, and his own mother was ranked after his wife.


    How can she bear it?


    The son is hers, he should be filial to his own mother, and everything should be obeyed by him.


    She used all her means to make the couple''s hearts become estranged and finally turn against each other. When her son was ill at an early age, she cried every day beside the bed, which finally made her son change his mind and let his younger brother inherit the throne.


    Lu Mingyu has the Lu family behind, and it is not easy to uproot the Lu family.


    Fortunately, Lu Mingyu was dying.


    Lu Mingyu looked back coldly, every word like an arrow, piercing the Queen Mother Su''s heart and lungs: "Without the support of the Lu family, Li Hao would not be the crown prince."


    "My Lu family has never been sorry for your mother and son. I, Lu Mingyu, have been a filial daughter-in-law, and there is nothing wrong with me. Back then, for the position of the prince, you wooed the Lu family in every possible way and showed affection to me everywhere."


    "After I married Li Hao, you secretly hated our husband and wife''s deep love and provoked from time to time. You used despicable means to calculate your own son so that Su Rou was brought into the palace. In the end, our husband and wife turned against each other."


    "Li Hao passed away from a serious illness and originally planned to make Yan''er succeed the throne. You are afraid that I will take over the regent and so cried and pleaded, causing Li Hao to change his mind and pass the throne to that idiot Li Chang!"


    "Li Chang can''t stand it, but he''s not too timid. Before Li Hao''s body was cold, he became lustful towards me and drugged me..."


    The Queen Mother Su couldn''t keep her calm, she twisted her face and shouted angrily: "Shut up!"


    Lu Mingyu continued with a sneer: "Sure enough, you also know about this. You have always hated your daughter-in-law for being of noble birth, and wished to humiliate me. Li Chang intends to humiliate the widowed sister-in-law, but you just don''t care."


    "Unfortunately, both of you mother and son underestimated me. Even if I was administered the drug, my strength was not as good as 30% of my usual strength, and I was able to kick Li Chang down with one kick."


    "In the past three years, Li Chang pretended to be filial to his brother and did not call concubines to serve the bed. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to, he couldn''t!"


    "Li Chang has only one daughter, and it has become a dream to have a son to inherit the throne. This throne will always belong to my son."


    Empress Dowager Su''s temples throbbed, her face was hideous, and her eyes were so fierce that she wanted to eat people: "Lu Mingyu! Shut up! You are so capable, you are dying."


    Saying that, Empress Dowager Su showed pleasure and viciousness in her eyes, and a proud sneer overflowed from her mouth: "What else can a dying person do?"


    Yeah, it¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t watch my son grow up, and I can¡¯t watch my son sit on the dragon chair with my own eyes.


    Lu Mingyu''s eyes showed a little regret, and her lips moved.


    Empress Dowager Su bent down subconsciously.


    A sharp sword appeared in Lu Mingyu''s hands at some point, and a cold light flashed, piercing Empress Dowager Su''s chest. The hot blood sprayed out, splashing all over the bed.


    Empress Dowager Su let out an earth-shattering cry, fell back heavily, and died of breathlessness, her eyes still open.


    Lu Mingyu exhausted her last strength and slowly closed her eyes.


    The world was plunged into darkness.


    This life was too short, and there have been countless regrets and regrets.


    If there is an afterlife, she must keep her eyes open, she will never be dazed by the so-called love, and she will never step into the fire pit again.


    If there is an afterlife, she will use a sharp sword to protect her close relatives.


    If there is an afterlife¡­

 CH 2

    Yongjia eighth year.


    Early spring in February, there was still a bit of cold air.


    Several trees outside the eaves of the corridor stretched their branches and spit out new green shoots. An oriole chirped happily among the trees.


    There are no exotic flowers and plants, no strange mountains and rocks, and no delicate winding corridors. The Xingyang Palace is solemn and open with the style of a military general''s residence.


    Fifteen-year-old Lu Mingyu slowly walked forward, her eyes swept over everything she was familiar with for a long time, and the strong sourness and great joy stirred back and forth in her heart, almost breaking through her chest.


    Is this all true?


    Or a dream?


    If it is a dream, it must be the most beautiful dream in the world. Let her return to Shaohua youth after her death.


    At this time, she has not yet married Li Hao, and the Lu family has not yet been involved in the battle for the crown prince¡¯s position. Father Lu Lin is alive and well, and her brothers and sisters are also safe.


    All regrets and remorse have not happened yet.


    Everything can be done all over again.


    Lu Mingyu took a deep breath, and the water in her black eyes flashed away.


    Her maid Qiyun followed by.


    Qiyun at this time has not yet cultivated calmness and carefulness of the future, and she can''t stop talking.


    "...Miss suddenly developed a high fever last night and talked nonsense in the middle of the night. After taking two medicines, the high fever subsided. You should lie down on the bed and rest a lot."


    Lu Mingyu stopped and looked at Qiyun beside her.


    Qiyun is one year older than her and is sixteen years old this year. Dark complexion, pretty face, vivid eyebrows.


    She was trapped in a deep palace in her previous life, and Qiyun was always by her side. She killed the Queen Mother Su before she died, and even if she came to Qiyun[CD1], there was no way she could survive.


    Qiyun thought that the master thought she was talking too much, so she quietly shut up.


    Lu Mingyu spoke softly, "Qiyun."


    Thousands of words poured into her mouth, unable to start. The turbulent emotions in her chest finally turned into a splendid smile, shining in the black eyes.


    At the age of fifteen, her skin was as white as jade, and her black hair was like a waterfall.


    Long eyebrows and phoenix eyes, black eyes and red lips, cool and bright, heroic.


    At this moment, she smiled brightly, making Baihua feel ashamed and the crowd paled.[CD2]


    Qiyun felt a sense of pride in her heart: "Miss is so beautiful. After entering the palace for a banquet in two days, the lady will definitely be able to overwhelm the crowd."


    Palace banquet?


    Lu Mingyu frowned slightly, a long memory flashed in her mind.


    The Great Wei Dynasty was only eight years old, and there were wars everywhere, and it was not peaceful.


    The Li family was a wealthy family in the previous dynasty. The capital was originally the Li family''s site, and it has been in business for more than two hundred years. It is not an exaggeration to say that it was a local emperor.


    As soon as the previous dynasty fell, Li Yuan, the head of the Li family, raised his flag to rebel and jumped from a local emperor to a real emperor.


    In the beginning, the Li family¡¯s site was not large. After winning several consecutive battles and occupying several cities, the number of "rebels" who came to defect gradually increased, and the territory of the Great Wei Dynasty became larger and larger. The addition of the Xingyang Army made the Li family even more powerful.


    The Great Wei occupied nearly half of the Central Plains, and the other half of the territory was occupied by the State of Yan and the State of Chu. The King of Yan was a military general of the previous dynasty, and he supported his troops to stand on his own.


    The King of Chu was similar to Emperor Yongjia, and he was also a prominent local family, raising his flag to stand on his own. In addition, there are five or six forces large and small.


    Emperor Yongjia wanted to accomplish great things, rule the world, and send troops everywhere to conquer.


    In terms of national strength and military strength, the state of Yan and Chu lost to Wei, and they formed an alliance in private. Da Wei could not do anything for a while, and it formed a three-legged situation.


    The wars were raging outside the capital, but in the capital, there was a prosperous and peaceful scene.


    Yes, this year, Queen Qiao held a flower viewing banquet in the palace, and the ladies in the capital who received the invitation were all delighted and excited.


    Her biological father, Xingyang, held a high post and was highly regarded by Emperor Yongjia. She is the only biological daughter of King Xingyang, and naturally, she also received a post from the palace banquet.


    The fire of gossip was burning in Qiyun''s eyes, and she whispered cheerfully: "Several princes in the palace have reached the age of marriage. I heard that the empress held a palace banquet to choose concubines for the princes."


    "With the beauty of the young lady and the family background, you will definitely shine."


    The more Qiyun said, the more excited she became: "The fifth prince is only ten years old this year, so let''s not mention it for now. The first prince married the princess the year before last. The second prince and third princes are both sixteen and the fourth prince are fifteen years old. It''s the age of choosing a concubine. ."


    "Miss, don''t miss this good opportunity. His Royal Highness the Third Prince to Miss..."


    Lu Mingyu''s eyes flashed, and she interrupted Qiyun lightly: "I have only met the third prince a few times, and we are not familiar with each other at all."


    In this life, she will never be involved with that dog man again.


    Qiyun grinned, with a smile of "I understand I understand": "Yes, yes, the young lady has nothing to do with His Royal Highness the Third Prince, and the servants are talkative."


    Lu Mingyu: "¡­"


    This kind of thing, the more you describe it, the darker it gets.


    Lu Mingyu didn''t explain anymore and turned to take a step.


    At this moment, Lu Jia, the chief steward of the Lu Mansion, came to report in person: "Qi, Miss Fourth, His Royal Highness the Third Prince is here to meet."


    ¡­


    Li Hao is here!


    How dare he come to see her!


    The anger that was suppressed in her heart suddenly turned into a raging flame.


    Lu Mingyu turned around suddenly, her eyes seemed to be burning: "What is he here for? Let him get out!"


    Butler Ding: "¡­"


    Qiyun: "¡­"


    Lu Mingyu took a deep breath and suppressed the strong flames in her heart a little, her voice extremely cold: "Go and tell Li Hao, King Xingyang is leading the troops, and the second brother is not in the mansion. The Lu mansion is full of old and weak women and children, so it is inconvenient to greet the distinguished guests. He should go!"


    Qiyun coughed and reminded politely: "A few days ago, the young lady and His Royal Highness the Third Prince made an appointment to ride the horse for a spring hunt today. His Royal Highness the Third Prince is here for the appointment."


    Emperor Yongjia built his dynasty with Wu and often led troops to expeditions in person. Several princes are good at riding and shooting.


    Born in troubled times, the rules of "virtuous and virtuous" and "submissive, chaste and quiet" for women in the previous dynasty were also abandoned. In today''s Great Wei Dynasty, martial arts has become the norm.


    The girls gathered in the boudoir, not only playing piano, chess, calligraphy, and painting but also archery and horse riding. Gathering in groups of three or five to go out and hunt together on horseback is also a common thing.


    Lu Mingyu was born with supernatural powers. She has been practicing martial arts since childhood. Lu Fei, the righteous brother of Lu Mingyu, who is known as a master of the Xingyang Army, can''t support a hundred moves under her hands.


    Her usual weapon is an epee made of black iron mixed with fine iron, the sword''s name is Baoyu. The sword is three inches longer than an ordinary sword and twice as heavy. In her hands, it was as light as a feather, and the momentum was astonishing.


    However, these are known only to the family. In front of outsiders, Lu Mingyu restrained her divine power by five points, revealing only thirty percent of her skills.


    Even with that when she occasionally shoots, and the ladies in the capital are not her opponents.


    She and Li Hao''s "bad relationship" originated from a chance encounter two years ago.


    That year, at the age of thirteen, she rode her beloved horse, carried a bow and arrow, and went hunting with her elder brother Lu Fei. An eagle flew by in the air, her eyes lit up, and she quickly drew a bow and shot arrows.


    The long arrow cut through the sky and hit the eagle''s throat.


    The eagle fell straight down.


    She was full of joy and contentment and rode her horse to pick up her prey. Unexpectedly, a black-clothed young man riding a black horse also rode over.


    The eagle was hit by two arrows. One arrow in the throat, another arrow through the chest. All fatal arrow wounds. I don''t know which arrow hit first.


    The black-clothed youth turned over and dismounted and stood in front of her, his handsome face seemed glowing in the sun: "I shot this eagle with the girl, and it was fate. I gave the eagle to the girl. ."


    She was young and vigorous, and sneered: "Who asked you to let it go."


    She drew arrows from her quiver, raised her bow, and shot. Amid the astonished cries of the crowd, the long arrow shot an eagle high in the sky like a shooting star. The hapless eagle fell straight down.


    100 meters away, an arrow pierced the throat!


    The eyes of the black-clothed youth suddenly flashed, and he looked at her fixedly: "The girl''s archery skills are like gods, and her strength is even more amazing!"


    She raised her eyebrows and smiled: "This eagle is also for you."


    Then, she got on her horse and rode away.


    The black-clothed youth stood there, watching her figure go away, his eyes flashing, his thin lips slightly raised.


    Later, she learned that the young man in mysterious clothes that she encountered while hunting was actually Li Hao, the third prince of the Great Wei Dynasty.


    Li Hao deliberately befriended his righteous brother Lu Fei and went in and out of the Xingyang Palace in an open and fair manner, and gradually became acquainted with her.


    Such a handsome and outstanding young man appeared in front of her from time to time, and his eyes were always so bright and focused. It is inevitable that the spring heart is full of emotions.


    Later, when she married Li Hao, the Lu family naturally stood behind Li Hao and became the most powerful supporter of Li Hao''s fight for the throne.


    Later, when Li Hao sat on the dragon chair, how did he treat her and the Lu family?


    He was provoked by his own mother and became suspicious of her. With another woman, he secretly attacked and suppressed the Lu family. At its peak, the Xingyang Army had 60,000 soldiers, but in the Yongxi period, there were only 20,000 soldiers left.


    Before his death from an old illness, he did not pass the throne to his son, but to his younger brother.


    It is true that Empress Dowager Su cried and begged, but he agreed because he did not trust her. He was afraid that after his young son succeeded to the throne, she would take over the regent and that the Lu family would usurp the throne.


    Met at the age of thirteen, married at the age of sixteen, and married for seven years.


    Ten years of affection, but ultimately no match for the cruelty of the imperial power struggle.

 CH 3

    The past memories came rushing by one after another.


    The heart-piercing pain almost drowned her.


    Lu Mingyu closed her eyes forcefully, took a deep breath, and opened them again, her eyes were astonishingly bright: "Butler Ding, please escort the Third Prince to the training ground, and say I am waiting for him in the training ground."


    Butler Ding breathed a sigh of relief and retreated.


    Qiyun was full of joy and was about to speak when Lu Mingyu''s eyes swept over: "You don''t have to follow."


    Qiyun gave another "I understand, I understand" smile: "Yes, yes, slaves will not obstruct Miss''s eyes."


    Lu Mingyu didn''t want to say much, turned around, and went to the martial arts field.


    This martial arts field, which is wide enough to accommodate hundreds of personal soldiers to practice together, is famous in the capital. There are more than ten weapon racks beside the martial arts field. Swords, spears, knives, halberds, axes, hooks, forks, whips, and mace, all eighteen weapons are available.


    Lu Mingyu picked out a long sword.


    As soon as the sword was in her hand, the long-standing and familiar strong self-confidence flooded into my heart.


    A familiar footstep sounded from far to near. The slightly low voice of the young man sounded behind her: "Xiaoyu."


    Lu Mingyu turned around expressionlessly.


    With a flick of her wrist, the long sword pulled out a sword flower and pointed at the person who came into view, the familiar figure of a young man.


    The boy is dressed in black brocade clothes, with broad shoulders and narrow waist, tall with long legs. A pair of sword eyebrows, eyes like stars, straight nose, and thin lips, very handsome.


    The Li Hao in her memory was solemn and majestic in a dragon robe. The Li Hao in front of him was young, handsome, and his eyes were like the scorching sun in the sky.


    Those slightly deep and indifferent eyes, the moment they saw her, were like a thaw in the spring breeze, and a shallow smile appeared: "Xiaoyu, what are you doing at me with your sword?"


    In the past, this smile made her intoxicated.


    Now, she just wants to slash this dog man with a sword!


    Lu Mingyu said coldly, "Go get the sword!"


    No matter what, beat him first and let out the nasty anger in your heart!


    Li Hao was confused.


    Xiaoyu what happened?


    It was fine a few days ago. He invited her to go hunting on horseback. She didn''t hesitate and responded quickly. Why are you so cold all of a sudden today? Could it be that she was angry with him?


    Xiaoyu has a straightforward temperament and a clear mind. Occasionally, she is unhappy, and she will attack on the spot, but she will never endure it until the next time.


    So, what the **** is going on today?


    Li Hao thought for a while, thinking he had guessed Lu Mingyu''s mind, smiled slightly, and took a few steps forward: "You also received an invitation to enjoy the flower banquet!"


    "The Queen mother is holding the flower viewing banquet mainly for the second brother to choose a concubine. It has nothing to do with me. Don''t be upset."


    Having said this, he paused and looked at her with a little more tenderness in his eyes: "I talked about you with concubine mother, and mother said that she would ask the father and Queen mother in private to give you and me a marriage..."


    Before he could finish speaking, the sharp sword pierced straight ahead.


    Li Hao was caught off guard and dodged feeling quite a bit embarrassed.


    Lu Mingyu had no intention of joking. One thrust after another, the shadow of the sword flickered, all of which were vital.


    Li Hao suddenly fell behind, dodging again and again, and had no time to open his mouth again. He was forced back by Jianying to the side of the weapon rack, but in desperation, he turned over and took a long sword.


    With the weapon he is good at in hand, Li Hao is calm, no longer dodging in embarrassment, and waving a long sword to block.


    In the Great Wei Dynasty, martial arts became popular, and even the girls in the boudoir took pleasure in riding and shooting. Several princes have all practiced martial arts since childhood, and all of them have good martial arts skills.


    Li Hao is outstanding in riding and shooting, and he is also a leader among princes. They practice martial arts on weekdays, but the guards and soldiers would never dare to fight with the prince.


    Li Hao has never been defeated in hands-on competition with others.


    Lu Fei and Li Hao knew each other well, and they joked casually in private: "I''m under the fourth sister, and I can''t pass a hundred moves. Your Highness is slightly better than me, but it''s not as good as the fourth sister."


    Li Hao smiled gracefully.


    In his opinion, Xiaoyu is indeed far better than ordinary girls. However, if he really started, she could never be his opponent.


    A girl who has not yet reached the age of marriage, no matter how good her skills are, she is also a flower boxer and embroidered legs.


    ¡­he was wrong!


    Clang!


    The swords intersected again, and the sound was harsh and unpleasant.


    An unstoppable force came from where the swords clashed.


    A suspicious dark red flashed across Li Hao''s face, and his forehead was covered in cold sweat. His right wrist trembled slightly, and he could barely hold the long sword in his hand. He was horrified.


    It turned out that what Lu Fei said was true.


    Lu Mingyu never showed her real skills on weekdays.


    It turned out that Lu Mingyu was actually born with divine power.


    One Power Down Ten Meetings[CD1]! What''s more, Lu Mingyu is by no means a person who only uses brute force, and her swordsmanship is exquisite.


    Lu Mingyu didn''t have any superfluous expressions on her face. The long sword was fast and accurate, and within thirty strokes, it shot down the long sword in Li Hao''s hand.


    The long sword fell to the ground with a bang, and the long sword in Lu Mingyu''s hand touched Li Hao''s chest.


    ¡­


    As long as you exert force, this sword can pierce Li Hao''s chest.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t be so impulsive.


    This is the Lu Mansion, and Li Hao is the Third prince. If she kills Li Hao regardless, she will bring disaster to the Lu family. She is a person who has died once and doesn''t care about life and death.


    But she can''t implicate her family.


    Lu Mingyu gave Li Hao a fixed look and retracted her long sword.


    Li Hao was full of horror.


    Those who practice martial arts are most sensitive to the murderous aura. In just a short moment just now, Lu Mingyu''s eyes flashed with cold killing intent, and she was definitely not pretending to scare him...


    She really wanted to kill him with the sword just now!


    Li Hao was both shocked and angry, perhaps mixed with some horror that he would never admit.


    His handsome face was slightly dark, and his voice was a little stiff: "Xiaoyu, what do you mean?"


    Lu Mingyu''s expression was indifferent and her tone was cold: "Your Highness and I have only met a few times, and His Highness opened his mouth to call my boudoir name. It''s too abrupt and reckless!"


    Li Hao: "¡­"


    Among the princes, the most distinguished one is the second prince. The eldest prince born from the concubine was also favored by Emperor Yongjia.


    Li Hao, the third prince, lives in the middle, neither above nor below. The biological mother, Su Zhaorong, came from a humble background, and the family clan of the mother''s family, Su, was really insignificant.


    However, no matter how unpopular he is, he is also a noble prince, and everyone respects and gives three points. He was tall and handsome, and wherever he went, he would always attract the shy or bold eyes of noble ladies in the capital.


    Have you ever experienced such idleness today?


    Li Hao was also angry, his handsome face sank: "Lu Si girl doesn''t like to see me like this, I''ll just leave."


    Said to go, but his feet did not move.


    This is waiting for her to give in softly as in the past and take the initiative to accompany him.


    Bah!


    Lu Mingyu glanced at Li Hao coldly: "What are you waiting for, Your Highness?"


    Li Hao was so angry that he turned around and left.


    Lu Mingyu suddenly opened her mouth again: "Wait!"


    Li Hao''s anger calmed down a little, turned his head, and his expression was cold: "It''s too late to apologize now."


    Her actions today deeply stabbed his pride and self-esteem. No matter how much he likes her, he can''t stand this idleness.


    Of course, if she is willing to bow her head to admit her mistake and call out "Brother Hao" in a gentle manner, he will reluctantly forgive her this time...


    Lu Mingyu is too familiar with Li Hao. Familiar enough to see his slightly raised eyebrows, he knew what he was thinking.


    Lu Mingyu twitched the corners of her mouth, but there was no smile in her black eyes: "In the future, don''t come again."


    Li Hao: "¡­"


    His hands were clenched into fists, and his veins were exposed. Those black eyes full of anger stared straight at her.


    Lu Mingyu looked back indifferently with a cold expression.


    After a while, Li Hao turned and left without saying a word.

 CH 4

[CD1]The third-placed scholar in the Imperial examination, and was said to be the most handsome one.

 CH 5

    Lu Mingyu looked at Lu Minghua with a cautious face, and did a rare reflection of herself: "Third sister, am I too aggressive and domineering on weekdays, so you are all afraid of me?"


    There are six siblings in the Lu family, only Lu Mingyu is Lu Lin''s biological daughter. The rest are the adopted sons and daughters of Lu Lin.


    Lu Lin is very good to all his children.


    The brothers and sisters were grateful for the kindness of their adoptive father, and they were extra tolerant when it came to Lu Mingyu.


    More importantly, Lu Mingyu is born with divine power and is unparalleled in martial arts. The three brothers and sisters together are not her opponents. If you don''t run now, will you wait to get beaten?


    Lu Minghua cleared her throat and comforted euphemistically: "Nothing, don''t think about it. The sixth brother probably has a real stomach ache, and he didn''t mean to run."


    Also, the girl''s face is her best part, and she really can''t have bruises on her face.


    Lu Mingyu was dumbfounded for a moment, then smiled helplessly: "Well, I think too much."


    Lu Minghua took Lu Mingyu''s hand and smiled affectionately: "It''s almost noon, I will go to the kitchen to prepare meals, and the four of us will have lunch together."


    There are only four siblings left in the house. Lu Mingyue and Lu Xuan are still young, and usually, the four siblings ate together.


    Lu Mingyu responded with a smile, holding Lu Minghua''s hand with her backhand: "Third sister, let''s talk first."


    Lu Minghua pursed her lips and smiled.


    Anyway, doing anything is much better than practicing swordsmanship with the fourth sister.


    The two sisters are quite close to each other in age. At this time hand in hand, occasionally whispering.


    "Fourth younger sister, it''s been half a year since Dad led the troops out to fight." Lu Minghua sighed softly: "Second brother went on an expedition with Dad, and I don''t know when he will be back."


    Yes, she hasn''t seen her father and second brother for a long time.


    Emperor Yongjia often led his troops on expeditions. The generals of the Great Wei Dynasty were brave and good at fighting, and they were not afraid of death.


    In the twelfth year of Yongjia, the state of Yan and Chu fell together, and the Great Wei finally ruled the world.


    That year was also extremely painful and heroic for Great Wei. The first prince and the second prince both died on the battlefield. Lu Lin, known as the Great Wei God of War, was shot by a poisoned arrow.


    Emperor Yongjia was very saddened by the successive deaths of his beloved sons. So, after returning with a great victory, he took the opportunity to appoint a crown prince.


    Li Hao was also seriously injured. Relying on the good foundation of youth, he survived the disaster. Later, Li Hao was appointed as the crown prince and became the emperor when his father died. He suffered from old injuries and died young after sitting on the Dragon Chair for only three years.


    Calculating the time, there are still four years for all that to happen.


    In this life, with her, everything will be rewritten.


    It has nothing to do with the princes who die and who live and who become the crown prince. For her, the most important thing is to protect the safety of her family.


    Lu Mingyu''s eyes flashed with determination, she turned her head and said to Lu Minghua, "Third sister, don''t worry, within a month, father and second brother will be back."


    Lu Minghua was startled: "Why are you so sure?"


    The matter of war is really hard to say. As short as three or five months, as long as one or two years without returning, and there are also some who never return.


    Lu Mingyu said solemnly: "The third sister likes to read, and she has always wanted to marry a scholar. Dad has to come back in time for the announcement of the Spring Festival and choose a good husband for the third sister."


    Lu Minghua: "¡­"


    A red cloud flew up on Lu Minghua''s pretty face, and she shyly pinched Lu Mingyu.


    Lu Mingyu "hiss": "Third sister, my arm is about to be broken by you."


    The Lu family¡¯s siblings have practiced martial arts since childhood. Lu Minghua likes to read and has little interest in martial arts. However, you have to practice riding and shooting for an hour every day. One or two strong men are not opponents to any of the sisters.


    Lu Minghua blushed at the joke and got back at her with a smile: "With my little strength, at most I can beat a sheep to death, how can I break your arm."


    The sisters looked at each other and laughed together.


    Lu Mingyu said casually, "Third sister, what kind of husband do you like?"


    Lu Minghua didn''t feel too embarrassed, her blush faded, and she said in a low voice, "Since you asked, I won''t hide it from you. I have liked reading and painting since I was a child. In the future, I want to marry a good person with similar interests."


    "He doesn''t have to be talented, and he doesn''t have to come from a reputed or rich family, as long as he has a good character and treats me well, that''s all."


    That''s what she said, but, with the family of the Xingyang Palace, Lu Minghua would never marry an ordinary scholar. In the previous life, it was Lu Lin who picked Zhou Li.


    Lu Mingyu had already made plans in her mind, and said with deep meaning: "Third sister, rest assured, our father will definitely choose a husband who is good for you."


    Lu Minghua pursed her lips and smiled, shyness and hope appeared in her eyes that were as moving as autumn water.


    Which girl is not cherishing spring, which girl is not affectionate?


    Lu Minghua said softly, "Fourth sister, what happened to you and His Royal Highness the Third Prince?"


    Hearing the taboo name of the dog man, Lu Mingyu had no smile at all, her face was slightly cold: "Third sister, I don''t want to talk about this person."


    Lu Minghua was startled again.


    This time, she clearly saw the coldness in Lu Mingyu''s eyes. Lu Mingyu was not joking, she really wanted to draw a clear line with the third prince.


    Lu Minghua quickly turned around and said softly, "Okay, you hate him, I won''t mention him in the future." After a while, she said, "I will take care of you for the palace banquet in two days."


    In this world, only the prince is barely enough a match for her fourth sister.


    Lu Mingyu saw Lu Minghua''s intentions and didn''t say much, just nodded slightly.


    She will never go into troubled waters again, nor will she marry any prince.


    However, she must go to the palace banquet in two days.


    ¡­


    The clip-clop of hooves sounded outside the palace gate.


    The servant who was guarding the palace gate took a look, hurriedly opened the palace gate, and saluted respectfully: "The servant has seen His Royal Highness the Third Prince."


    The handsome young man in black clothes got off his horse with a gloomy expression and strode through the palace gate. More than a dozen personal guards behind him, well-trained, dismounted and followed.


    Galloping in the cold wind all the way did not quench the anger in his heart.


    That indescribable flame burned in his chest, and his internal organs were almost scorched.


    A palace maid with a fair complexion and a pretty face had been waiting at the palace gate for a long time. At this time, she hurried forward and saluted, "Reporting to Your Highness, this servant has something to report."


    Li Hao paused and glanced at the maid coldly: "What''s the matter?"


    The arrogance in the words makes people feel chilled in their hearts.


    The palace maid Zitan shuddered, and quickly lowered her head: "Niangniang Su had a nightmare last night, she kept crying about the pain in her chest, saying that someone pierced her chest with a sword."


    "The Imperial Physician came to see her and prescribed the decoction to calm the mind. Niangniang Su drank the decoction and barely fell asleep. When she woke up an hour ago, Niangniang Su kept crying and screaming."


    "His Royal Highness is not in the palace, so the slave had no choice but to go to find His Royal Highness the Fifth Prince. I never thought that Su Niangniang fainted when she saw His Highness the Fifth Prince..."


    Li Hao''s heart sank, and he didn''t have time to listen anymore, so he immediately started walking towards Yihua Palace.


    As soon as he entered the bedroom, the fifth prince, Li Chang, greeted him with red eyes.

 CH 6

    The fifth prince, Li Chang, and the third prince, Li Hao, are brothers from the same mother. They are naturally much closer than the rest of the princes.


    Li Chang is six years younger than Li Hao and is only ten years old this year.


    Li Hao is tall and handsome, with an impressive bearing. Li Chang''s stature has not yet grown, and his size is only at Li Hao''s chest.


    He was born white and fat, wearing a bright yellow prince''s uniform he looked like a round meat dumpling. A pair of eyes were squeezed into a slit by the flesh on his face.


    His appearance is not ugly, but it is not handsome as well.


    Just by looking at his face, it is impossible to see that Li Chang is actually the younger brother of Li Hao from the same parent.


    Li Chang pulled Li Hao''s sleeve: "Third brother! The mother concubine had a dream! Seeing me is like seeing an evil ghost, she kept screaming, suddenly fainted, and still hasn''t woken up yet. ."


    "I am really scared."


    A ten-year-old half-grown boy, when he encountered something frightening, he habitually hid by his brother''s side.


    Obviously, Li Chang was frightened by his own mother.


    Li Hao''s expression slowed down and coaxed in a low voice, "Don''t be afraid, I''ll go see how the concubine mother is doing."


    Li Chang nodded, but he refused to let go of the hand that was holding Li Hao''s sleeve. "Third brother, I''ll go with you."


    Li Hao was so angry and frustrated that he wanted to pull back his sleeves, but when he saw his brother''s crying face, his heart softened and he let him go.


    Emperor Yongjia had five sons and two daughters. Princess Hui''an and the second prince from Queen Qiao were both direct descendants, and their identities were also the noblest.


    The eldest prince and Princess Jing''an were concubine-born, and their biological mother is Noble Concubine Meng. Meng Gui Fei was born in a general family, and the Meng family followed Emperor Yongjia to conquer the world.


    The grandfather of the second prince was the Shoufu of the Great Wei Dynasty, the head of the civil servants. If there is such a maternal family in a peaceful and prosperous age, no one can shake the status of the second prince.


    However, in troubled times, the mansion of the Marquis of Guangping has deep roots. The military generals who follow the emperor to fight with heavy troops are naturally much heavier than the civil officials. Emperor Yongjia''s preference for the eldest prince is not unusual.


    The fourth prince is also not very high. However, Concubine Qin, the biological mother of the fourth prince is a cousin of Emperor Yongjia from his mother¡¯s side. Empress Dowager Zhao in the palace looked after Concubine Qin everywhere.


    With the support of Queen Mother Zhao, although the fourth prince is not the most favored, no one dares to bully him.


    The two Li Hao brothers are at the bottom.


    Their biological mother, Su Zaorong, said that she was low, and it was considered a compliment.


    Su Shi was a dancer back then. After a banquet, she was sent to the bed of Li Yuan, the still young head of the Li family. Su Shi''s belly was full of energy, and she was pregnant after only one bedding.


    I got pregnant in October, and Su gave birth to a son, Li Hao. The mother was uplifted by the child, and Su Shi finally had a status in the Li family and was carried in as a concubine.


    The fact that Su Shi was born as a dancer is well known to everyone. Even the servants of the Li family who had some face (1), Su Shi had to show her goodwill with a smile.


    Su Shi was born to be delicate, beautiful, and charming, and she was also somewhat petted in the inner house. After six years, a second son Li Chang was born.


    Later, Li Yuan raised his flag to rebel and established a new dynasty. The original wife Qiao Shi was canonized as the queen, the concubine Meng Shi on the apex of the heart was named a noble concubine Gu Fei, and the aunt''s cousin Qin Shi was named a concubine.


    It was Su Shi''s turn. She had no powerful family, and her background was lowly, so Emperor Yongjia easily conferred the position of Zhaorong.


    From a humble singer to a Zhaorong in the palace, and she gave birth to two princes; a lifetime of honor and wealth. In the eyes of others, Su Zhaorong is also a winner in life.


    Su Zhaorong smiled brightly in front of people, and often shed tears in private: "It''s because your mother is useless, that you two brothers are also humiliated."


    "The first prince''s biological mother is a noble concubine, and the second prince is from the Queen. Even the fourth prince''s mother is a concubine. When it is your two brothers'' turn, your mother is Zhaorong. The palace doesn''t say anything. I don''t know how they make fun of you in private."


    "Blame me¡­"


    Li Chang was young and ignorant, all these crying and complaints fell into Li Hao''s ears.


    Li Hao was sore in his heart, and he had to appease Su Zhaorong, who was crying and pitiful so he became more and more filial to his mother.


    Taking care of his younger brother Li Chang had also become Li Hao''s obligatory responsibility.


    Li Chang also relied heavily on his brother, holding Li Hao''s hand and entering the bedroom together.


    ¡­


    Su Zhaorong, who was unconscious, lay on the bed with a pale face.


    Maybe it was because Li Hao walked to the side of the bed, Su Zhaorong woke up, opened her eyes tremblingly, and Li Hao''s young and handsome face suddenly came into view.


    Su Zhaorong''s whole body was shaken, and then she kept shaking.


    Her eyes were fixed on Li Hao, tears were falling down in a string, and she couldn''t help crying: "Ahao... It''s really you... How come you are alive again..."


    Su Zhaorong, who is over 30 years old, has slender eyebrows and full black eyes, delicate and beautiful, and charming. Tears filled her face at this time, which was even more pitiful.


    Li Hao is a filial son, and he can''t see his mother cry like this.


    He sat on the edge of the bed, held Su Zhaorong''s hand, and said softly, "Did mother have nightmares again? Why are you talking nonsense? What "came back to life", your son has been doing well."


    Su Zhaorong was always brooding about not being sealed as a concubine because of her low status, and she can''t hear the word Zhaorong on weekdays.


    The maids in Yihua Palace all called her Su Niangniang. Li Hao also only called her mother.


    Su Zhaorong stared at her son in a daze, tears falling like rain. She tried her best to grab Li Hao''s hand. All the words were stuck in the throat, not a word could be uttered.


    The long nails pierced into the flesh and stung a little.


    Li Hao didn''t even frown, letting his mother grab his hand.


    His other hand was tightly grasped by Li Chang.


    The concubines in the harem are all the women of the father, and the seven children are the blood of the father. Their mother and son are three, and the situation in the palace is not wonderful.


    For him, the closest people in this world are his mother and brother.


    The only one that my mother can rely on is him.


    The only one whom his younger brother trusts and relies on the most is him.


    Su Zhaorong cried for more than half an hour, her eyes were swollen from crying, and her intense emotions finally calmed down. It was only at this moment that she was shocked to realize that the back of Li Hao''s hand was covered in blood.


    Su Zhaorong released her son''s hand, with tears in her eyes: "I scratched the back of your hand, but you didn''t say anything."


    Li Hao didn''t look at the back of his hand, smiled, and comforted: "Your son is rough and fleshy, this little injury is fine. How is my mother feeling now?"


    Li Chang stuck out a chubby head from Li Hao''s back and whispered, "Mother, does your chest still hurt?"


    Lifting her chest, Su Zhaorong remembered something, her face suddenly turned pale, and her whole body trembled uncontrollably.


    Li Hao frowned, and without turning his head, ordered: "Come here, go and ask the imperial physician to come."


    "No, I don''t need an imperial doctor." Su Zhaorong shuddered and squeezed Li Hao''s hand again: "Achang, you go out first. I have something to say to your brother alone."

 CH 7

    Li Chang hesitated to leave.


    Su Zhaorong was anxious in her heart, so she couldn''t help but glare at him: "Go out soon."


    Li Chang let go of his hand reluctantly, turned around, and walked out. At the moment when he was about to go out, Li Chang subconsciously turned his head and glanced.


    He happened to see his mother looking at his brother with tears in her eyes, and the light in her eyes was like a dying person grabbing the straw for life: "AHao, if I can see you, it is worth dying for your mother again. ."


    Li Hao''s voice was a little low: "Mother is talking nonsense again..."


    Li Chang turned his head silently and walked out.


    Behind him, the thick door was closed. The whispers of the mother and brother also disappeared.


    He was separated from that world.


    It¡¯s not really appropriate to think so. The mother must have something important to discuss with his brother, not intentionally ignoring him. But since I can remember, my mother has only seen his brother in her eyes.


    He used to be young and ignorant, that''s all.


    Now, he is growing up day by day, but he is still treated like a child who doesn''t understand things, and he feels a little uncomfortable.


    Unfortunately, no one cared what he thought.


    Li Chang felt bored in his heart, raised his head, and called the servant next to him: "Xiaochun, help me dress."


    Xiaochun is twelve years old this year, and he is fair and handsome. Xiaochun''s voice was also a little shrill due to castration, and it sounded similar to that of the girl''s house.


    Although Li Chang is not favored, he has the pomp of being a prince. There are more than a dozen servants around him. Xiaochun, who served closely, followed him every day and was most trusted by him.


    Xiaochun saw that the master was unhappy, and vaguely guessed a few points, and whispered: "Your Highness is not happy, bite the servant and let out a few breaths."


    Li Chang was silent.


    They entered the room, and after the convenience, Xiaochun took the initiative to roll up his sleeves and put it to the master''s mouth.


    There are a few scars on the bare skinny arm. There were bite marks, scratches, and even a welt. These scars, old and new, are obviously not marks left in a day or two.


    Li Chang slammed into it, and a ferocious and twisted light flashed from his slender eyes. Soon, there were traces of blood on Li Chang''s mouth.


    At this moment, Li Chang is like a beast that wants to eat people, where is he still innocent and honest like before.


    Xiaochun shuddered, gritted his teeth, and held back, not daring to make a sound.


    After a long time, Li Chang raised his head and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth with a handkerchief.


    "You dress up first," Li Chang said casually and walked out first.


    A piece of flesh was almost bitten off from his arm, blood dripped and the pain was terrifying.


    Xiaochun endured until the master left the door, and only two drops of tears fell. Such an injury should never be seen. He took the wound medicine with him and put some on it.


    ¡­


    In the bedroom, Li Hao comforted his mother in a low voice.


    Su Zhaorong finally stopped her tears, took her son''s hand, and choked out: "AHao, I had a nightmare last night. In the dream, I was stabbed in the chest with a sword and killed on the spot. it hurts..."


    "Later, the imperial doctor came and prescribed the prescription of Ningshen. I drank the medicine and passed out."


    It really was a nightmare.


    Li Hao slightly stretched his brows and said in a low voice, "Mother was shocked by a nightmare. Take a good rest for a few days and you''ll be fine."


    Su Zhaorong stared at his handsome young son with high spirits. Tears came out of her eyes again involuntarily, and she muttered to himself, "Is this a dream?"


    "It''s a dream, and I''m willing to do it. A Hao, you must be good, your mother is useless, and I can only rely on you."


    When Li Hao heard this since he was a child, he took it without thinking: "Don''t worry, mother. With me, no one dares to bully our mother and son."


    Hearing the familiar words from a long time ago, Su Zhaorong''s eyes turned red again.


    He is the most reliable and filial eldest son.


    It''s all that slut hateful Lu Mingyu who stole her son... Wait!


    Su Zhaorong''s eyes lit up and asked eagerly, "AHao, what time is it now? How old is Yongjia? Are you engaged?"


    It is inevitable that people who have nightmares will have some confused memories.


    Li Hao replied patiently, "It''s the eighth year of Yongjia, the sixth day of the second lunar month." After a pause, he continued, "In two days, the empress will hold a palace banquet, and the daughters or granddaughters of civil and military officials above the third grade in the capital will be invited. All received invitations to the palace banquet."


    In the eighth year of Yongjia, in February, there was a palace banquet.


    The long-standing memory quietly emerges in my mind.


    Su Zhaorong was stunned for a long time before letting out a long sigh of relief.


    It¡¯s okay, my son is not engaged yet. He will marry Lu Mingyu next year. It would not be difficult if she opposed it fiercely now or made some ghosts out of it and messed up the marriage.


    However, without the help of the Lu family, how would the son get on the throne and sit on the dragon chair?


    Therefore, Lu Mingyu must be married.


    She has to patiently wait for the throne for a few years, wait for her son to ascend the throne... No, when her son becomes the crown prince, she will kill Lu Mingyu. Marry another gentle and submissive famous lady and give her several grandsons.


    Yan''er that unfamiliar little bastard, no matter how hard she coaxed her, he doesn''t get close to her. Such a grandson, not worth mentioning.


    A series of thoughts flashed in Su Zhaorong''s mind, and her face quickly adjusted her expression, revealing a hint of a smile: "Miss Lu Si also received the invitation!"


    "You often mention her in front of me, praising her for her beauty, intelligence, open-mindedness, and outstanding skills. It''s a pity that I can''t leave the palace, and I haven''t seen her. There will be a banquet in the harem two days later, and I will take a closer look at her."


    When Lu Mingyu was mentioned, Li Hao''s face suddenly sank.


    The anger that was suppressed at the bottom of my heart hit my heart again.


    What did he do wrong?


    Why did she suddenly turn around?


    Thinking of the coldness in Lu Mingyu''s black eyes, and the sharp sword against his chest, Li Hao''s mood surged and it was difficult to calm down.


    Su Zhaorong''s eyes kept falling on her son''s face, and she naturally sensed something was wrong: "What''s wrong? Why is your face so ugly? Who messed you up?"


    Li Hao gritted his teeth and suppressed his anger: "It''s nothing, I just thought that my father would lead the army to fight, and he only brought my eldest brother and second brother. I couldn''t go with him, and I felt bad."


    The topic turned a little stiff.


    However, it was stinging Su Zhaorong''s sore spot.


    Su Zhaorong whispered with red eyes: "It''s your mother who has implicated you. Your father, the emperor, blindly favors the eldest prince and the second prince, and the fourth prince, relying on the empress dowager, often appears in front of your father and emperor. You are obviously the most outstanding among the princes, but you are nowhere. Cold..."


    Su Zhaorong squeezed her son''s hand again, gritted her teeth, and said, "Everyone in the palace despises our mother and son. In the future, they will regret it one day!"


    Therefore, no matter how angry you are in your heart, you have to swallow it first.


    No matter what, she must marry Lu Mingyu as her daughter-in-law.


    T/N: This is my first time editing and translating an MTL cnovel, and I will very much appreciate it if you leave a comment or rate it in Novelupdate. And check out other translators here, each of them is doing a great job.

 CH 8

    Su Zhaorong made up her mind and said softly to Li Hao: "A Hao, I know that you have always liked Fourth Miss Lu. Don''t worry, I will give up this face and I will definitely ask for your marriage with Fourth Miss Lu.


    After a pause, she said softly: "Some words are not very pleasant, but you have to understand in your heart. I come from a humble background and have no weight in front of the emperor. You do not have a powerful maternal family, so you must marry a noble girl as your princess consort. In the future, you will be able to have a capable wife and in-law family to help you."


    "There are 60,000 soldiers under the command of King Xingyang, and the Xingyang army is famous for being brave and fierce, and the ability of the Marquis of Guangping to lead troops to fight is not as good as that of King Xingyang."


    "King Xingyang has a bunch of adopted sons and daughters, but Fourth Miss Lu is his only bloodline. I heard that King Xingyang loves his daughter like his life, and he was afraid that his daughter will be wronged, so he never remarried."


    "As long as you marry Fourth Miss Lu, King Xingyang will become your father-in-law and will definitely be on your side."


    Su Zhaorong''s eyes became brighter and her speech became faster and faster: "This marriage has many benefits for you, and you must not miss it."


    Hearing these words in his ears, he couldn''t say it.


    Li Hao pursed his thin lips and whispered: "Mother, I fell in love with Xiaoyu the first time I saw her. At that time, I didn''t know she was the beloved daughter of King Xingyang."


    Two years later, he still clearly remembers the scene when they met.


    On that day, she wore a red military uniform and rode a red horse, floating over like a red cloud, with a valiant appearance and a bright face.


    He shot the eagle with her. He wanted to give up the prey, she raised her eyebrows and smiled, raised her bow, and shot.


    That arrow hit the eagle in the sky and also hit his heart at the same time.


    He likes her, it has nothing to do with her family background.


    Su Zhaorong is well aware of her son''s stubborn temper and never competes with him head-on. She smiled softly: "Yes, yes, I know you really like Fourth Miss Lu. It just so happens that she is the only direct daughter of the Lu family; this is a happy event that kills both birds with the same stone"


    Li Hao''s tense handsome face was slightly relieved.


    He was still very angry with Lu Mingyu. However, with his pride, he would never tell his mother that he was beaten and kicked out of the Lu family.


    The young girl is throwing temper tantrums. As a gentleman, he should let her have her way.


    Li Hao whispered: "As mother says."


    Su Zhaorong knew nothing about Li Hao''s thoughts, and whispered, "You can study and practice martial arts with peace of mind, and I will plan and manage your marriage for you."


    Li Hao frowned and smiled at his mother: "Thank you, mother."


    Looking at his son''s smiling face with hidden joy, Su Zhaorong''s heart was filled with strong bitterness and bitterness.


    For the sake of her son''s throne, and to be the queen mother again, she had to bow her head again to show her favor to Lu Mingyu, and she had to beg Queen Qiao in a low voice.


    Whatever, I have been subservient for so many years, just have to bear it for a few more.


    One day, she will become the queen-mother, raising her eyebrows. At that time, everyone will have to crouch at her feet and look at her face to speak and act.


    No matter how powerful Lu Mingyu is, she has to honor her mother-in-law and let her grind.


    ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, it was two days.


    In the early morning of the ninth day of the second lunar month, Lu Mingyu got up at Yin shi (5 to 7 am) and went to the martial arts training ground.


    Great Wei had just established the dynasty for a few years and followed many of the rules of the previous dynasty. The prince can have 500 personal soldiers, the ranks of the generals vary, and there can be different numbers of personal guards.


    King Xingyang set a precedent for the title of a king who was not from the royal family, and he also had 500 personal soldiers.


    In fact, the entire Xingyang Army was an elite soldier brought out by Lu Lin, and it would not be an exaggeration to say that it was the Lu Family Army. Lu Lin''s personal soldiers were also mostly from the Xingyang Army.


    Lu Lin led the army to fight, leaving 500 personal soldiers in the mansion.


    These five hundred personal soldiers, divided into three battalions, patrolled day and night to protect the safety of the Lu Mansion. Every morning, one battalion of personal soldiers entered the training ground to train.


    Ho!


    The roar was deafening. A dazzling long sword flew out with an awe-inspiring cold light!


    "Fourth Sister," a big head suddenly appeared in front of her eyes, and her eyes twitched: "Aren''t you going to go to the palace for a banquet today? Why didn''t you go get ready but come to practice martial arts instead?"


    Lu Mingyu glanced at the sixth brother with a smile: "Does your stomach hurt?"


    Lu Xuan smiled and came over to act like a spoiled child: "There are so many personal soldiers, Fourth Sister wants to practice swordsmanship, just call a few, don''t beat me."


    Lu Mingyu couldn''t help laughing and patted the big head hard: "Go away."


    Lu Xuan breathed a sigh of relief, and happily ran to the weapon rack, grabbed a long spear, and fought with Lu Minghua. Lu Minghua, who is known for her gentleness, is also wearing a sassy martial uniform at this time, and the long whip in her hand roared like a tiger.


    Lu Mingyu pursed her lips and smiled.


    This is the home she is familiar with.


    Unlike the palace in the previous life, whose rules were like invisible shackles that bound her firmly, smoothing out her pride and spirit bit by bit.


    She sat on the phoenix chair, the queen, mother of the world, but she no longer had the joy and fun of her youth.


    It''s all because of that dog man!


    Thinking of Li Hao, Lu Mingyu''s heart fluttered. She took a sword in her hand and ordered a few personal soldiers to come over: "Come and fight with me."


    An hour later, Lu Mingyu''s cheeks were flushed and her forehead was sweating slightly, and she went to bathe and change her clothes refreshed. Several personal soldiers in the martial arts field got up from the ground with bitter faces.


    "Miss''s skills are really getting better!"


    "Miss was afraid of hurting us, so she didn''t use that jade sword. Otherwise, we wouldn''t even be able to get up now."


    "I don''t know which young man would dare to be the son-in-law of our Lu Mansion in the future. If you make the young lady unhappy, you will lose half your life with one punch... eh!"


    "I told you not to talk nonsense! Whoever can marry our young lady has a blessing that has been cultivated in several lifetimes. In the future, if the son-in-law provokes the young lady, if the young lady does anything, our prince will be the first to forgive her!"


    "Yes, yes, there are the Second son and the Sixth son!"


    "No matter how bad it is, there are still our Xingyang Army!"


    The more you talk, the more outrageous it becomes.


    Lu Yi, the leader of the personal soldiers, laughed angrily and kicked the gossiping personal soldiers: "Shut up for me! If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will pull out your tongues."


    He paused and added: "The last sentence is quite right."


    A group of personal soldiers grinned and grinned.


    Exactly! With them, no one can bully their young lady!


    ¡­


    After half an hour.


    Outside the Donghua Gate, the carriages waiting to enter the palace lined up all the way.


    According to the rules, carriages not from the palace are not allowed to enter the palace.


    Whether it''s a girl from the queen''s family or a daughter from the Hou Ye''s family, you have to get off the carriage honestly and verify the invitation and identity one by one before entering the palace.


    These are noble ladies who received Queen Qiao''s post and were waiting to enter the palace. Whoever caught the eyes of the empress would become the prince consort.


    The inner servant guarding the palace gate, with bright eyes and a bright heart, was very attentive and did not dare to neglect at all.


    At this moment, a hoof sounded.


    Everyone turned their heads and looked over in unison.

 CH 9

    The sun was shining brightly in the east and the breeze was blowing mildly.


    A girl in red galloped on horseback.


    This jujube red horse is tall and mighty, with smooth fur and powerful hooves. It is a rare horse of high pedigree.


    There are only three such horses in the capital.


    Two of them are in the imperial stable. There was another one, which was given to King Xingyang by Emperor Yongjia two years ago. King Xingyang gave the horse to his daughter whom he loved more than his life.


    The sun shone on the long mane and bright eyes of the horse, and also on the face of the girl in red.


    The girl''s smooth face seemed to be plated with a layer of light, her complexion was cold and bright, and her expression was high.


    This is Lu Mingyu!


    A beautiful girl in a light blue dress stuck her head out of a carriage window and smiled at Lu Mingyu: "Xiaoyu, why did you come on horseback?"


    Lu Mingyu tightened the reins, turned over, and dismounted, the black and smooth blue silk was picked up by the wind and quickly scattered over her shoulders.


    This blue-clothed girl was surnamed Shen and her boudoir name was Lan. Her father was a minister of household affairs, in charge of the treasury.


    Miss Shen was not tall, with a plain appearance and not so dense hair. She was slender with a pretty face, and the graceful bearing of an official''s daughter.


    Lu Mingyu and Shen Lan; one was a general¡¯s daughter, and the other was a daughter of a civil servant. One dared to love and dared to hate, and the other was gentle, subtle, and self-controlled. Two completely different girls, but they were boudoir friends.


    Lu Mingyu felt warm when she saw her former boudoir friend.


    Shen Lan was three months older than her. In her previous life, Shen Lan married a prominent scholar.


    Mr. Shen''s gaze in picking his son-in-law was much stronger than that of Lu Lin.


    That Xinke Jinshi came from a scholarly family. After three years in the Hanlin Academy, he sought an outside posting and left Beijing to take up his post. The official journey was smooth, and a few years later he became the prefect of Jinling.


    On the day Shen Lan left Beijing with her husband, Lu Mingyu, who was already the Third princess consort, went to see her off in person.


    Shen Lan held her hand reluctantly and said softly, "Let''s say goodbye today, I don''t know when we can meet again."


    "Xiaoyu, you are now the daughter-in-law of the Tian family, and you have two mothers-in-law on your head. This outspoken and outrageous temper has to be restrained a little. You are now newly married Yaner, His Royal Highness the Third Prince treats you very well. Only I''m afraid that over time, there will be changes. You must cherish it a lot."


    At that time, she was still immersed in the sweet love of the newly married, raised her eyebrows with a smile, and answered confidently: "Sister Shen has been worrying too much. He will never fail me."


    Shen Lan sighed softly and stayed silent.


    And she, in just a few years, suffered from the anger and pain of being maliciously provoked by her mother-in-law and her husband''s gradual separation.


    All this because she was too proud and confident, thinking that if a husband and wife loved each other, they will be able to grow together.


    But I don¡¯t know that people in this world are sinister.


    The mother-in-law who weeps weakly and wipes her tears all day long is narrow-minded, sinister, and vicious. The seemingly innocent and honest brother-in-law has a dark and twisted heart. Li Hao''s sharp eyes seemed to be stuck in front of his mother and brother.


    Now that I think about it, it¡¯s not that Li Hao doesn¡¯t understand.


    It''s just that in his heart, his mother and brother are more important than her.


    ¡­


    Lu Mingyu didn''t want to think about it anymore, so she calmed down and smiled at her friend: "I''m tired of riding in a carriage, it can''t be as comfortable as riding a horse, so I came on a horse."


    It is not uncommon for the ladies of the Wei Dynasty to go out on horseback.


    However, today is the Queen''s banquet, so you have to be cautious. Therefore, the ladies who came to the palace banquet were carefully dressed up and sat dignifiedly in the carriage.


    On horseback, Lu Mingyu was the only one.


    Shen Lan saw Lu Mingyu''s inattentive look, smiled, and said lightly, "You, you are always so willful. Get on the carriage quickly and sit down for a while."


    The Shen family''s carriage was in fourth place, and after three more, it was time to enter the palace.


    Lu Mingyu readily agreed and was about to get on the carriage.


    The girl in the fifth carriage was unhappy, she stuck her head out and glared at Lu Mingyu: "Lu Mingyu, get in line. We all have waited for more than half an hour, and you rubbed Sister Shen''s carriage as soon as you came. Hello!!"


    This girl, about fourteen or fifteen years old, was dressed in a light yellow shirt, with a delicate face and a hint of arrogance in her smart eyes. It was Jin Can''er, the daughter of the Minister of Industry and Commerce.


    The name is a bit tacky, but the Jin family has been a famous family in the past. The family has been passed down for hundreds of years and had a profound heritage.


    Jin Shangshu got a daughter at the age of fifty, so she was particularly pampered and petted. Jin Can''er is used to being domineering in her home, and she can''t change her bossy temper when she speaks outside.


    However, when it came to a domineering temperament, Lu Mingyu was second to none and no one could dispute that with her.


    Lu Mingyu glanced at Jin Can''er: "You feel so angry today, what are you going to do about it? If you are not convinced, let''s make an appointment for another day, and we will compete on the martial arts field."


    Jin Can''er: "¡­"


    Lu Mingyu does not show her skills on weekdays, only shows 30% of her divine power and only 50% of her skills. Rao is like this(1), and she is also an unparalleled master in the circle of noble ladies in the capital.


    As for Jin Can''er''s delicate appearance, it''s not a rivel for Lu Mingyu''s two punches at all.


    Jin Can''er has suffered a few losses and will no longer be willing to compete with Lu Mingyu. At this time, she gritted her teeth bitterly, and spit out a few words: "Barbaric!"


    Lu Mingyu gave a leisurely smile: "Yes, I have such a savage and cunning temper. If anyone provokes me, I will punch her and beat her to the ground. Eh, think about how others dare to be angry but don''t dare to say it!"


    Jin Can''er: "¡­"


    Shen Lan laughed out loud.


    Jin Can''er blushed with anger, glared at Lu Mingyu, and angrily pulled down the bamboo curtain.


    Can¡¯t you just dare to be angry?


    Light laughter came from several carriages that were close to their carriage.


    The capital is certainly not small, but the circle of top ladies is not too big. There are no more than thirty or forty civilians and military generals of the third rank or above. The ladies who received invitations to the palace banquet today are not that familiar with each other, and most of them have met each other.


    Lu Mingyu''s famous name, who does not know?


    The daughter of the King of Xingyang, the number one master among noble girls. She is equally famous for her beauty and her fierce temper.


    Jin Can''er can also bully some soft-hearted people. When she met Lu Mingyu, she immediately kicked the iron plate.


    Lu Mingyu got on the carriage, and Shen Lan was still chuckling: "Even besides the palace gate, you don''t hold back a bit."


    Lu Mingyu''s eyes flickered slightly, twitched the corners of her mouth, and smiled with a pun: "Yes, I am born with this temper. If I have any grudge, I will mitigate it on the spot, and I will never leave it for the future."


    What coming to Japan(2), what is slow plotting, how can it be compared to cutting the mess with a quick knife?


    Shen Lan''s smile deepened, she glanced at Lu Mingyu, took out the dressing box, took out the comb, and combed Lu Mingyu''s slightly messy hair: "Yes, yes, I know that Fourth Miss Lu is amazing. Don''t move now, I''ll fix your hair, don¡¯t be disrespectful in the Jiaofang Palace."


    Lu Mingyu didn''t reject her friend''s good intentions, smiled, and nodded slightly.


    1. Not very clear but I guess it is speaking of how our FL is great in martial arts.


    2. Again not clear but I guess the author is trying to say that it is better to handle mess then and there and not keep it pending.

 CH 10

No content

 CH 11

    Meng Yunluo''s movements were subtle, but she couldn''t hide from the bright-eyed and bright-hearted ladies.


    A few light laughter came into Meng Yunluo''s ears.


    Meng Yunluo was embarrassed in public, and her fair and charming face was stained with a blush of embarrassment.


    Jin Can''er, a boudoir friend, didn''t mean to appease Meng Yunluo at all, instead, she covered her face with her sleeves and laughed, her eyes full of schadenfreude.


    This is the "friendship" of the ladies in the capital.


    Lu Mingyu''s "joy" that she was about to reunite with her old friend was also diluted a little, and the corner of her mouth was slightly raised, and she walked to the main hall with Cai Lan.


    Stepping over the high threshold, Lu Mingyu did not look sideways, stepped forward steadily, and saluted: "I have seen the Queen."


    Queen Qiao, who was sitting on the phoenix chair, smiled and said, "No ceremony, get up."


    "Thank you, Empress." Lu Mingyu stood up neatly, and when she got up, her eyes swept away, and she had a panoramic view of everyone in the hall.


    Queen Qiao was born in a prestigious family. She was quite talented when she was young. Now in her thirties, she is still dignified and beautiful, with a gentle smile.


    At this time, Queen Qiao''s eyes were filled with scrutiny.


    Several princes have reached the age of choosing princesses and concubines. What is the purpose of today''s palace banquet, everyone knew as well. Naturally, Queen Qiao had to look carefully.


    Sitting under Queen Qiao was Noble Consort Meng. Concubine Meng and Queen Qiao were of the same age, and they were both well maintained, with beautiful and charming faces, and the look of a mature woman between her eyebrows and eyes.


    Noble Consort Meng had a son and a daughter. The eldest prince got married the year before and went out of the palace to build a mansion. Princess Jing''an is only fifteen years old this year, so she is still young.


    Princess Jing''an sat beside Noble Consort Meng.


    Princess Hui''an, who was born to the Queen, had reached the age of twenty and had already recruited a consort.


    Today''s palace banquet, of course, Princess Hui''an cannot miss. Sitting on the other side of Queen Qiao, she looked arrogant, her eyes were cold and critical, and she was like picking on her future sister-in-law.


    The one next to Concubine Meng is Concubine Qin.


    In terms of appearance, Concubine Qin was far inferior to Concubine Meng. However, she was also a beautiful woman with extremely white skin and a cheerful and smiling personality. At first glance, she looked soft and kind.


    Sitting next to Concubine Qin was the biological mother of the third and fifth princes, the mother-in-law in her previous life, Su Zhaorong.


    Su Zhaorong was favored by Emperor Yongjia as a dancer back then. Of course, she was born extremely beautiful, with curved eyebrows, black eyes, and Qiong nose, and cherry lips. Even more beautiful than Concubine Meng.


    However, Concubine Meng was born in a warrior family, and she was beautiful and heroic. However, Su Zhaorong was like a vine that can only cling to trees, beautiful but weak, making people feel pity.


    It was this woman who seemed weak and helpless and cried at every turn when she was in trouble. She endured dormancy for several years and finally became Empress Dowager Wei.


    She does not understand the government, she is not good at power and tactics, and she does not know military affairs.


    Short-sighted, narrow-minded, selfish, and vicious.


    For her own selfish desires, she instigated her son and daughter-in-law to separate from each other, regardless of the throne.


    This kind of person is not worthy of being the Dowager Empress! Not even a mother-in-law.


    Lu Mingyu had a strong killing intent in her heart, but her expression remained the same.


    When Su Zhaorong saw Lu Mingyu, her whole body trembled invisibly. The sharp pain of being pierced by the sharp sword in her chest came instantly.


    She almost wanted to get up and run away, or to have the cruel daughter-in-law in front of her be killed immediately.


    No, be patient!


    Must be patient!


    I have to wait until my son ascends the throne and sits firmly on the dragon chair. At that time, as her mother-in-law, if she wants to grind, the daughter-in-law only will have to bear it.


    Su Zhaorong quickly adjusted her facial expression and gave Lu Mingyu a kind smile.


    Lu Mingyu looked back indifferently as if she had not seen it.


    Su Zhaorong: "¡­"


    ¡­


    "You are Lu Mingyu, the daughter of King Xingyang?" Queen Qiao''s gentle voice sounded in the main hall.


    Lu Mingyu raised her eyes and looked at Queen Qiao: "Yes, there are six siblings in the family, and I am the fourth. Thanks to the love from the Empress, I was able to enter the palace to meet the Empress today."


    The girls who entered the main hall for an audience stepped into the harem, the most powerful place in the harem, and faced the most honorable Empresses and Concubines of the Wei Dynasty, were either nervous with excitement, or anxious and full of joy and hope.


    There is no one like Lu Mingyu who is as calm and composed.


    Gu Pan''s splendid expression is even more difficult to describe with brush and ink, which is heartbreaking.


    Qiao Wan and Zhao Yu, who first entered the hall to meet with them, were also top-notch ladies from famous families, each with their own strengths. But as soon as Lu Mingyu showed up, she immediately made the other two look as bleak points.


    Queen Qiao''s eyes fell on Lu Mingyu''s beautiful and glamorous face, a series of thoughts flashed in her heart, and her tone became more and more gentle: "King Xingyang led the army together with the emperor, and have worked hard."


    Lu Mingyu smiled slightly and responded appropriately: "My father is a general of the Great Wei Dynasty, and it is his duty to lead troops to fight. I don''t dare to think that this hard work is high."


    Queen Qiao asked with a smile, "What do you do in the mansion? What books have you read? Have you ever studied piano, chess, calligraphy, and painting?"


    Lu Mingyu replied without being humble or arrogant: "Answering the Empress, I have been dancing with swords since I was a child. I like riding and shooting martial arts, but I don''t like reading. I only know a few words, and I haven''t learned much about piano, chess, calligraphy, and painting."


    Queen Qiao was born in a well-known scholarly family, and she likes a girl with a gentle temperament and outstanding poetry, literature, and talent like Qiao Wan.


    Sure enough, Lu Mingyu couldn''t understand Chen Mo, and Queen Qiao frowned slightly.


    Su Zhaorong interjected unexpectedly: "I heard that Fourth Miss Lu is excellent at riding and shooting, and she is very skilled, quite like the king of Xingyang. It''s a pity that I can''t see it with my own eyes today."


    Noble Consort Meng Gui picked up the veil and covered her mouth with a smile: "Oh, it''s rare to see Su Zhaorong complimenting a girl."


    To choose a princess and concubine, it is natural to have the second prince first. Queen Qiao had to choose first, and then it was the turn of the third prince and the fourth prince.


    Su Zhaorong opened her mouth at this time, it was already reckless.


    Concubine Qin also pursed her lips and smiled: "My concubine and Su Zhaorong thought of something. My concubine looked at it, and Miss Lu Si was also very good. However, for today''s palace banquet, you can enjoy some songs and dances, write some poems, or play the qin for fun. That''s all. It''s inconvenient for people who dance with knives and swords. Second, it''s hard to guarantee that there will be no accidents."


    Queen Qiao''s smile faded.


    Su Zhaorong came from a humble background and had no strong family to rely on. It was common for her to be ridiculed and mocked in the harem from time to time.


    Su Zhaorong gritted her teeth, swallowed her embarrassment, and smiled in a low voice: "The concubine has been talking too much for a while and said the wrong thing, please forgive me."


    Queen Qiao said lightly: "Since you know your mistake, just shut up and say a few words less."


    Su Zhaorong''s face was hot, she responded and quickly lowered her head.


    Lu Mingyu looked at Su Zhaorong''s humiliation with cold eyes and felt quite happy.


    After she married Li Hao in her previous life, she felt pity for her mother-in-law in such embarrassing situations and supported her from time to time. It was common to have a confrontation with Concubine Qin, Queen Qiao Meng Guifei.


    Now that I think about it, Su Zhaorong''s use of weakness to show inferiority and self-pity is all a mean to let her daughter-in-law, who was born in a noble family, charge into the battle and shield hers from the arrows.


    Now, she doesn''t have to do anything, she can just watch a good show.

 CH 12

    Soon, the rest of the famous ladies were summoned into the hall.


    The seats in the hall are limited, and the maids moved to Jinzha. (1)


    All the girls took their seats one by one. Those who are willing to show their faces naturally rushed to sit in the front row. In this way, you can get closer to Queen Qiao and others. This scramble, the action can not help but be done hastily.


    For example, Jin Can''er took a few quick steps and sat down in the front row, with a flash of self-satisfaction in her eyes.


    As everyone knows, in the eyes of Queen Qiao and others, it is already a complete gaffe.


    Lu Mingyu is taller than girls of the same age. She is dressed in red, with a striking face and a calm demeanor, which is particularly eye-catching. After all the girls sat down, she sat down next to her friend Shen Lan, just in the last row.


    Shen Lan blinked at Lu Mingyu.


    Why are you sitting here?


    In all fairness, among so many famous noblewomen, Lu Mingyu''s family background and appearance are all the best. Qiao Wan and Zhao Yu relied on Queen Qiao to show their faces first.


    As long as Queen Qiao and others are not blind, they will not miss Lu Mingyu.


    Lu Mingyu raised her eyebrows and smiled lightly.


    Inside the Jiaofang Hall, everyone looked around, and it was inconvenient to open their mouths to speak. After Shen Lan winked, she lowered her eyes. Lu Mingyu''s eyes flickered slightly, and she looked at Su Zhaorong calmly.


    Upon seeing this, Lu Mingyu suddenly noticed something strange.


    At this time, Su Zhaorong''s status in the harem was low, and she kept swallowing her voice, not even daring to show any resentment. But at this time, Su Zhaorong thought that no one was paying attention to her, and she was looking at Queen Qiao with resentful eyes...


    Did she not notice this scene in her previous life, or did she remember it wrong?


    Su Zhaorong seemed to be observant and looked over.


    And met Lu Mingyu''s eyes.


    Lu Mingyu''s eyes are as sharp as a sword.


    Su Zhaorong took a breath and subconsciously covered her chest with her right hand.


    This was where her last sword pierced.


    The strange feeling in Lu Mingyu''s heart became stronger. Thanks to her and Su Zhaorong''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law relationship, they have been very familiar with each other for ten years. A look, an action, it feels wrong.


    "Bengong is hosting a banquet today," Queen Qiao''s voice sounded, interrupting Lu Mingyu and Su Zhaorong''s gaze: "I am really happy to see so many young, beautiful and lovely girls."


    Lu Mingyu withdrew her gaze and responded together with the girls, "Xie Niangniang praised."


    Qiao Wan pursed her lips and smiled, her voice soft and sweet: "Today I can enter the palace to see the empress, it is my luck for three lifetimes."


    Queen Qiao looked at her niece in a different way, and said with a smile: "You don''t have to be so cautious, it''s okay to speak casually."


    Before Qiao Wan could say anything, Jin Can''er hurriedly replied, "My lady is kind and benevolent, and I am deeply impressed by her kindness and love for us."


    Queen Qiao glanced over Jin Can''er''s pretty face and said with a smile, "Ms. Can''er is lively and bright, and Ben Gong is very fond of her."


    Jin Can''er was overjoyed at the praise, and her pretty face was dyed red flashed with excitement.


    Zhao Yu was unwilling to be left behind and laughed softly: "It''s a pity that Empress Dowager has been slightly ill recently and was unable to come today. Otherwise, this Jiaofang Hall would be even more lively."


    Queen Qiao smiled slightly, and then smiled as usual: "It''s okay. If you miss the Queen Mother, please go to Shouning Palace in a few days to ask for peace."


    Everyone laughed together.


    Concubine Qin took out the handkerchief to cover her mouth, the handkerchief covered most of her face, her smile was rather reluctant, and she was secretly annoyed.


    Zhao Yu is superficial and stupid and has no scheming and no shrewdness. If she could decide, she would never want the fourth prince to marry Zhao Yu as his concubine. However, Empress Dowager Zhao had passed the word early, and their mother and son had no way of rejecting it.


    Lu Mingyu smiled when she saw it.


    Zhao Yu is still as stupid and mindless as in her previous life.


    Mother-in-law and daughter-in-law are natural enemies. These days, the mother-in-law is born with a convenient status. A cunning and mean mother-in-law can rub her daughter-in-law into a life that is worse than death.


    Queen Qiao, as the Queen of the Central Palace, must set an example for all women in the world, and she is respectful and filial to Queen Mother Zhao. How to do it in private, you can only laugh.


    Zhao Yu relied on herself as Empress Dowager Zhao''s grandniece, so how could Empress Qiao not be annoyed when she opened her mouth to shout for Empress Dowager Zhao?


    In the previous life, Zhao Yu married the fourth prince and became the fourth prince''s concubine. With such a stupid daughter-in-law, Qin Fei, who is good at flattering with a smiling face, is really heartbroken.


    Zhao Yu didn''t feel that her words were careless at all, and she looked complacent in the limelight.


    Queen Qiao smiled genially and said, "Today, the gathering of the crowd is also a grand event. Sitting and talking like this is rather dull and boring. You each show your best talents, whether it is piano, chess, calligraphy, or painting."


    She glanced and smiled again: "Just follow the order, come one by one!"


    All the girls cheered up and responded in unison.


    The first one on the left is Jin Can''er.


    Jin Can''er didn''t give in, she stood up first and said with a smile, "In this case, I''ll show my ugliness first and play a song for the Queen."


    The maid on the side of the Queen was ready and immediately brought a good guqin. Jin Can''er sat in front of the guqin, plucked the strings lightly with her slender fingers, and the sound of the guqin came out from her fingertips.


    As soon as the piano sounded, it was no problem to speak quietly.


    Shen Lan lowered her voice and said, "What will you do later?"


    Lu Mingyu is good at riding, archery, swordsmanship, boxing, etc. It is not convenient to display in this palace. However, Lu Mingyu is mediocre when it comes to qin, chess, calligraphy, and painting.


    Lu Mingyu''s eyes flickered slightly, and she smiled reassuringly at Shen Lan: "Don''t worry, I have a plan."


    Shen Lan was inconvenient to ask the truth, so she could only remind in a low voice: "It is better to pass the level smoothly than to be too outrageous."


    Lu Mingyu smiled and hummed.


    Well, not too outrageous.


    At most, it is to make everyone give up the idea of ??making her a daughter-in-law.


    ¡­


    Jin Caner''s melody won everyone''s appreciation. She sat back happily.


    Then, Qiao Wan played the bamboo flute, the flute sound was melodious and cheerful. Queen Qiao''s eyes were filled with satisfaction and praise. Qiao Wan pursed her lips and smiled, sitting gracefully.


    Then, Zhao Yu, Meng Yunluo, and others got together. Music or play or write poetry or paint. The girls tried their best, and the crowd was full of excitement.


    Queen Qiao looked at each critically one by one, the smile in her eyes getting stronger and stronger.


    Even the picky Princess Hui''an nodded slightly unconsciously.


    Shen Lan was the second to last. After getting up, she said humbly, "I''m not good at both qin, chess, calligraphy, and painting, so I won''t be ugly today, please forgive me."


    Lu Mingyu felt a wave of heat in her heart.


    Shen Lan''s poetry and painting are unparalleled, and her piano skills are not weaker than Jin Can''er. At this time, it was obviously intentional, so it would not be so abrupt when she got up and refused.


    Unfortunately, today she has to live up to Shen Lan''s kindness.


    Lu Mingyu stood up in the eyes of everyone and said with a smile: "I can''t compare to you in piano, chess, calligraphy, and painting. However, I also have some strengths. I am ugly today, and will make Bo Niangniang smile."


    After saying that, she walked to Su Zhaorong.


    Su Zhaorong: "¡­"


    T/N Sorry for the delay. After I came back from holiday, my desktop stopped working and was fixed only yesterday. Hopefully will catch up on the delayed posting by this week.


    1. Not sure, I am guessing sitting arrangement.

 CH 13

    Lu Mingyu is just a stone''s throw away.


    That young, cold, and heroic face, those bright and almost sharp eyes, and that familiar, slightly sneering mouth...


    Su Zhaorong''s chest suddenly felt a sharp pain.


    "I don''t have any other skills, except that my strength is a little bit stronger than ordinary people. Please asking your honor to cooperate once." Lu Mingyu''s voice was neither delicate nor euphemistic, but neat and clear.


    Su Zhaorong looked a little stiff, trying her best to squeeze a smile: "You... what are you up to?"


    Before the words could be said, Lu Mingyu reached out her hands and gripped the handles on both sides of the chair.


    The chairs in Jiaofang Hall are all made of high-quality pearwood. They are large and heavy, and can only be moved by the joint efforts of two palace servants. Although Su Zhaorong is slim, she is also an adult.


    But Lu Mingyu, when she moved her hands, the chair was lifted.


    The chair was at waist level, Su Zhaorong was caught off guard and rose into the air to meet Lu Mingyu''s eyes.


    Su Zhaorong: "¡­"


    People: "¡­"


    Su Zhaorong''s pupils shrank suddenly, and the stormy waves in her heart were surging, as if she was about to break through her chest.


    She opened her eyes and stared at Lu Mingyu who was close at hand.


    Wrong!


    In the palace banquet in the previous life, Lu Mingyu was very low-key and never showed her supernatural power. How could today be different?


    Moreover, these actions were frivolous and almost teasing, and she didn''t take her future mother-in-law in the slightest. With Lu Mingyu''s affection for her son, how could she make such a move?


    What is wrong?


    The horror in Su Zhaorong''s eyes clearly fell into Lu Mingyu''s eyes.


    The strange feeling in Lu Mingyu''s heart also became stronger.


    She narrowed her eyes slightly, deliberately releasing a trace of coercion and cold murderous aura. Su Zhaorong took a breath and whispered through gritted teeth in a voice that only two people could hear: "Miss Lu, let me go!"


    Miss Lu!


    This tone, how familiar!


    Lu Mingyu''s heart suddenly sank, and a strong murderous aura surged into her heart, her eyes were as cold as a sword.


    After ten years of fighting between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, Su Zhaorong is very familiar with Lu Mingyu.


    Lu Mingyu made a murderous move, Su Zhaorong shuddered a few times, and without any regard for face, she shouted sharply: "Let me go!"


    The eyes met for a short while, and outsiders don¡¯t know what to do.


    Su Zhaorong''s gaffe scream was clear.


    Queen Qiao recovered from the shock, cleared her throat, and said, "Fourth Miss Lu is indeed amazing. Ben Gong has really opened her eyes today. You can put down Su Zhaorong first!"


    Lu Mingyu nodded, took a deep look at Su Zhaorong, who was pale and put down the chair.


    As soon as the chair fell to the ground, Su Zhaorong stood up abruptly, and said in a panic, "This concubine is feeling a little uncomfortable, so I have to take a step back." Without waiting for Queen Qiao''s answer, she hurried away with her sleeves covered.


    Without any gestures, she fled in a hurry.


    ¡­


    The hall of Jiaofang suddenly fell silent.


    All eyes fell on Lu Mingyu.


    Lu Mingyu slowly exhaled a turbid breath, suppressed her chaotic emotions, and showed a trace of apology on her face: "It was me who was thoughtless, reckless in words and deeds, and offended Empress Zhaorong. Empress, please punish me!"


    Queen Qiao was a little annoyed in her heart.


    The good palace banquet was disturbed by Lu Mingyu''s sudden show of strength. Su Zhaorong was even more useless and was so frightened that she left the table halfway.


    Queen Qiao was quite shrewd and did not show it. She smiled gently: "Su Zhaorong had a nightmare two days ago, and she was emotionally unstable. Today, it probably happened again, and it has nothing to do with you, you don''t have to worry about it."


    In her heart, she quietly crossed out Lu Mingyu''s name from the candidates for the princess and concubine.


    The princess can be the daughter of the general.


    However, Lu Mingyu is too bold and wild and is not suitable to be the daughter-in-law of the royal family.


    Princess Hui''an, who had never made a sound, glanced at Lu Mingyu and said with a half-smiling smile, "I''ve heard that the Fourth lady Lu has a lot of skills, but I didn''t know that she was born with divine power. Even a man is far behind."


    Lu Mingyu smiled lightly: "Thank you, Her Royal Highness, for the praise."


    Princess Hui''an''s eyes are higher than the top, very arrogant, but she is the most honorable eldest princess in the Wei Dynasty. The most difficult sister-in-law in the world.


    Lu Mingyu and Princess Hui''an in their previous life were very unreasonable. The first meeting in this life is still a minefield.


    Queen Qiao didn''t want the palace banquet to be turbulent again, so she coughed softly: "Fourth Miss Lu has worked hard, you might as well sit down and rest for a while."


    Lu Mingyu''s goal was achieved, it''s good to see her, she bowed to Queen Qiao, and retreated to her position in the eyes of everyone.


    Shen Lan kept holding her breath until she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Everyone''s eyes were looking at Lu Mingyu intentionally or unintentionally. Shen Lan couldn''t say anything loudly, but quietly reached out and held Lu Mingyu''s hand.


    Lu Mingyu''s hands were neither cold nor sweaty, but rather unusually hot.


    Shen Lan was startled and raised her eyes subconsciously. What caught her eye was the side face of Lu Mingyu''s smile. The smile didn''t reach the bottom of her eyes, and the corners of her mouth were slightly pursed, showing some inexplicable coolness.


    At this moment, Lu Mingyu was a little unfamiliar.


    Lu Mingyu turned her head slightly and smiled at Shen Lan to indicate that she was okay.


    ¡­


    The rest of the palace banquet, without any accidents, was quite lively. However, everyone couldn''t help but look at Lu Mingyu in the corner.


    Along with the sound of silk and bamboo music, a line of dancers danced gracefully.


    Jin Can''er leaned into Meng Yunluo''s ear and whispered, "This Fourth Miss Lu, who has never competed before, turns out to have supernatural power."


    Meng Yunluo''s mood was complicated and subtle, and she sighed: "Isn''t it?"


    She is slightly stronger than them, and they still have a competitive mind. When Lu Mingyu made her move, the four of them were shocked.


    On the other side, Qiao Wan was also talking to Zhao Yu in a soft voice, "Fourth Miss Lu won''t speak up, it''s a blockbuster."


    Zhao Yu wanted to make a disdainful expression, tried several times, but couldn''t squeeze it out, and finally sighed softly. Immediately, she comforted herself in her heart.


    Anyway, her aunt, Queen Mother always wanted her to marry His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince. The fourth prince and Concubine Qin''s biggest backer in the palace is the Queen Mother Zhao. With the support of Queen Mother Zhao, she will not lose to Lu Mingyu.


    Shen Lan and Lu Mingyu sat in the same seat and asked in a low voice, "Xiaoyu, you never like to show off your powers in front of people. Why are you so bold in the Jiaofang Hall today?"


    She is really in the limelight.


    However, this limelight may not be a good thing for Lu Mingyu. Now all mothers-in-law have to hesitate and reconsider after seeing that their future daughter-in-law has such terrifying strength.


    Lu Mingyu''s mood finally calmed down. Hearing this, she smiled at Shen Lan: "Sister Lan, don''t worry, I have my own reasons for doing this."


    Lu Mingyu is very assertive.


    Shen Lan didn''t say more.


    Lu Mingyu did everything, it was too late to say anything at this time

 CH 14

    The eldest prince and the second prince went on an expedition with the emperor, while the third prince, the fourth prince, and the young fifth prince were kept in the palace. They read books in the morning and practiced martial arts and arrows in the afternoon. Right now, they were gathered in the Study hall.


    Today, several princes are a little uneasy.


    Taifu(1) Yu Hanlin saw it in his eyes and didn''t say much.


    The Queen held a palace banquet, and all the famous ladies of the right age in the capital entered the palace. The third prince and the fourth prince have all reached the age of choosing a concubine. Spring is here, and it is inevitable that young people''s minds are floating!


    However, the third prince and the fourth prince are understandable, but the fifth prince, you are only ten years old, why are you excited?


    Yu Hanlin raised his face: "His Royal Highness, Fifth Prince, can your Highness understand this passage I just said?"


    Li Chang, who is short and fat, blinked a little blankly.


    Yu Hanlin: "¡­"


    Several princes are all outstanding young men with both civil and military skills. Only the fifth prince can''t practice martial arts, and he''s not very good at reading. It''s a shame that Taifu cannot scold the prince.


    Yu Hanlin endured, and finally swallowed a sullen breath, and commanded with a sullen face: "Your Highness will copy the persuasion chapter ten times."


    Li Chang had a bitter look on his face, and looked at his brother Li Hao eagerly, hoping that Li Hao would come forward.


    Unfortunately, today Li Hao is so distracted that he doesn''t care about him at all.


    Li Chang had to bow his head and write hard.


    Before leaving school, the servant Xiao Nian quietly entered and whispered in Li Hao''s ear. Li Hao''s expression changed slightly, and he got up immediately: "Teacher, please forgive me, Yihua Palace has sent a message, I have to go immediately."


    Su Zhaorong came from a humble background and had a low status in the palace. Fortunately, two sons were born. The fifth prince... Not to mention, the third prince is first-class and outstanding, and he is very filial to Su Zhaorong.


    Yu Hanlin would not stop him, so he replied in a warm voice, "Madam Zhaorong has something to do, Your Highness, hurry up!"


    Li Hao bowed his hands and left quickly.


    Li Chang got up without hesitation: "Something must have happened to my mother, I have to go and see."


    Yu Hanlin, who was as gentle as the spring breeze just now, instantly changed to a ruthless face: "Madam Zhaorong only sent a message to His Royal Highness the Third Prince, so it can be seen that there is no intention to let His Royal Highness the Fifth Prince go with him. Your Highness should hurry up and sit down. Next, copy the ten articles of persuasion to study."


    Li Chang: "¡­"


    ¡­


    Li Hao walked quickly into Yihua Palace with a calm face.


    As soon as he stepped into the bedroom, Su Zhaorong, with a pale face and frightened eyes, rushed forward and grabbed Li Hao''s arm abruptly: "Ahao! Listen to your mother, you can never marry that Lu Mingyu!"


    "That''s a malevolent star! A malefic star who specializes in defeating me! If you marry her, neither Achang nor I will survive!"


    Li Hao tightened his thick eyebrows, his eyes swept away as cold as a cold star. The maids who were originally waiting on the side felt a slight chill in their hearts, and quickly bowed their heads and exited the door.


    "Mother, what''s wrong with you?" Li Hao asked patiently, "Did something happen at the palace banquet?"


    Su Zhaorong seemed to have encountered something extremely terrifying, there was no blood on her face, her expression was full of panic and fear, and even a hint of despair, with tears in her eyes: "Ahao, what I said is true. You must believe me. You can marry anyone, but you can''t marry Lu Mingyu!"


    Li Hao only thought it was absurd, but also a little annoyed, his voice sank: "What the **** is going on? For no reason, why does my mother say such absurd things?"


    Su Zhaorong opened her mouth, but couldn''t say a word.


    What should she say?


    What can she say?


    Those things in past lives¡­


    As soon as he came out of the filial piety period, Li Chang became lustful, intending to insult the widowed sister-in-law. However, Lu Mingyu kicked the dragon root with one foot, and he can no longer get close to any woman, and he will not be able to give birth to a son.


    Li Chang harbored resentment, excluded dissidents, and wanted to suppress the Lu family.


    She added poison to the dessert, coaxed her grandson to take it to Changchun Palace, and poisoned Lu Mingyu to death. After calculating that once Lu Mingyu is dead, her grandchild will be close to his grandmother. The plan succeeded, and she felt happy in her heart. Before she died, she still remembered showing her prestige, but she was stabbed to death by Lu Mingyu''s sword before she died.


    She found herself reborn, and planned to let Lu Mingyu pass the door, and then get rid of Lu Mingyu after using Lu''s power. Unexpectedly, Lu Mingyu was reborn, full of anger and hatred, and the coldness when they looked at each other, seemed to turn into a sharp sword, piercing her chest again...


    One after another, how can Li Hao know about it?


    Li Hao waited for a while, before he could say a word, his eyebrows sank completely: "Mother."


    Su Zhaorong''s whole body trembled again.


    What temperament her son has, no one knows better than her. Li Hao is filial, yes, but he is not a dough that anyone can knead, and it is not easy to fool.


    Su Zhaorong became anxious and wise, wiped her tears, and told what happened in the hall: "...that Lu Mingyu, relying on her natural power, teased me like this in front of everyone, which made me disgraced. If she had you in her heart, how could she treat me like this? I am her future mother-in-law."


    "Ahao, people inside and outside the palace look down on me. You are my son, and the daughter-in-law you marry in the future must be filial to me. I really can''t bear a daughter-in-law like Lu Mingyu."


    While talking, I cried and cried.


    This is also Su Zhaorong''s forte.


    A son who is filial to his mother, how can he watch his mother cry and feel sad?


    Sure enough, Li Hao, whose brows were originally condensed, sighed helplessly and his expression softened: "Mother don''t cry for now."


    After a pause, he said in a low voice, "King Xingyang is brave and good at fighting, and is a famous general of the Great Wei Dynasty. Xiaoyu has practiced martial arts since she was a child, and even I can''t beat her. Her temper is also different from ordinary girls. Her means of showing love and hate are different from other girls."


    "What she did in the palace today was to get close to her mother-in-law, not to make fun of her. Mother must have misunderstood."


    "Xiaoyu has a straightforward temperament but is also sincere and kind. She will definitely honor you in the future."


    Su Zhaorong heard that the words were not right, and couldn''t stop crying: "Ahao, listen to me..."


    "Mother, listen to me." Li Hao looked at Su Zhaorong fixedly, his eyes sparkling: "Two years ago, the first time I saw her, I fell in love with her at first sight."


    "After that, there was no one else in the center of my eyes."


    "In this life, I don''t want to marry anyone except her."


    "My mother has always loved me the most, and will definitely think about my lifelong happiness and fulfill your son''s wishes."


    Su Zhaorong: "¡­"


    Su Zhaorong looked stiff and was speechless.


    Li Hao''s expression was much more relaxed: "Mother, please rest! I''ll go back to the study first, and then I''ll talk to my mother when I have some free time."


    After he finished speaking, he picked up the veil thoughtfully and wiped away tears for Su Zhaorong. Then got up and left.


    Su Zhaorong stared blankly at her son''s figure going away. Thinking of her son''s decisive words, she wanted to cry without tears.


    The son is determined to marry Lu Mingyu.


    What to do with this!

 CH 15

    The moment he walked out of Yihua Palace, the smile on Li Hao''s face gradually disappeared. He couldn''t say what it was, but his heart was inexplicably heavy, and it was covered with a thick layer of shadow.


    Mother has always been soft and gentle, and she has never been so emotionally out of control and strongly opposed to a thing.


    Lu Mingyu has a bright temperament but is actually kind and soft-hearted. How could she suddenly embarrass his mother in public?


    There must be something quietly happening that he doesn''t know about.


    Li Hao stopped for a long time, his eyes were uncertain.


    The inner servant Xiaonian waited silently.


    After a long time, he heard the gentle command from the master: "Follow me to the Jiaofang Hall."


    Eunuch Xiaonian was stunned for a moment, and he blurted out: "The Empress has set up a palace banquet. At this time, there are many famous ladies in the Jiaofang Hall. It seems inappropriate for His Highness to pass by at this time!"


    In times of trouble, the Great Wei has not yet unified the country, and the rules and practices of the previous dynasties have been extended. On an ordinary day, it''s not a big deal for young men and women to meet and travel together, but today they are in the palace, so they have to avoid suspicion.


    Li Hao is very assertive. Once he makes up his mind, he no longer thinks too much. He walked to the Jiaofang Hall.


    The young eunuch slapped himself lightly and quickly chased after him.


    What the master wants to do, where is his turn to be suspicious.


    ¡­


    After a stick of incense.


    In the hall of Jiaofang, there is still the sound of silk and bamboo.


    Queen Qiao was disturbed by the previous scene, and she was not in a good mood. Occasionally, her eyes glanced at Lu Mingyu, who was sitting calmly at the bottom of the table, and her heart was even more depressed and annoyed.


    Concubine Meng Gui didn''t want to let go of any opportunity to block Queen Qiao and smiled deliberately: "The most outstanding and top ladies in the capital are all in front of you. Empress must keep your eyes open and take a good look."


    Look at the fart!


    Being so troubled, how could she still be in the mood to pick her daughter-in-law!


    Concubine Meng was deliberately poking her heart!


    Queen Qiao glanced at Concubine Meng, and said lightly, "This palace is idle and has nothing to do. I invite the ladies to enter the palace to have fun. How come when it came to the concubine''s mouth, it became different. But I have no other intentions."


    Concubine Meng touched a soft nail, but she was not annoyed, she pursed her lips and smiled: "It''s the concubine who wants to talk too much. The Empress doesn''t like to hear it, so the concubine doesn''t talk about it."


    Queen Qiao''s eyes dimmed.


    Facing Su Zhaorong, she, the queen, straightened her waist and could humiliate her at will.


    Concubine Meng is no better than Su Zhaorong, who came from a humble background.


    Concubine Meng is the daughter of a military general and grew up with Emperor Yongjia as a childhood sweetheart. Back then, the Qiao family was a well-known official family, but now the old Qiao Ge was the governor of the capital. In order to win over the Qiao family, the late emperor decided on this marriage.


    Otherwise, the position of this queen should belong to Concubine Meng.


    Concubine Meng''s elder brother was given the title of Marquis of Guangping, and he led the army to fight with Emperor Yongjia. In Emperor Yongjia''s heart, the Meng family held more weight than the Qiao family, and his favorite son was the eldest prince born to Concubine Meng.


    The choice of the main wife for the princes should be her, the queen''s business. Two years ago, she wanted to choose an official daughter for the eldest prince as the concubine. Unexpectedly, with a single mouth, it was rejected by Emperor Yongjia.


    "I have plans for the first prince''s marriage, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    Emperor Yongjia''s light words, but a heavy slap on her face, made her calculations go to waste.


    A few days later, Emperor Yongjia decreed the marriage, and the first prince concubine Liang was the daughter of the Great General of the Imperial Guard. The eldest prince has a powerful maternal family, and he has a father-in-law who is the general of the imperial guard, so his momentum is even greater.


    Every time she thinks of this, Queen Qiao''s heart is like soaking in ice water, and she is the only one who knows how bitter and unwilling it is.


    "Report to the Empress," the maid bowed her head and reported, "His Royal Highness the Third Prince came to greet the Empress."


    The voice was neither loud nor low, enough for everyone in the hall to hear it.


    The girls who had been whispering to each other suddenly became quiet and exchanged glances with each other.


    How is this going?


    Why did His Royal Highness the Third Prince come suddenly?


    Could it be that he is looking for a place for the humiliated Su Zhaorong?


    The eyes of everyone turned to Lu Mingyu, intentionally or unintentionally.


    Lu Mingyu looked straight back at everyone.


    What to see?


    Are your eyes big?


    ¡­


    Queen Qiao was also stunned for a moment, and quickly nodded in agreement: "Let the Third Prince come in."


    Soon, Li Hao, the third prince with handsome eyebrows and eyes, appeared in front of everyone. Li Hao didn''t look sideways, clasped his fists, and bowed: "The son has seen my mother."


    The eyes of the girls lit up, and their hearts skipped a beat involuntarily.


    Su Zhaorong is really humble. But His Royal Highness the Third Prince is too handsome...


    Lu Mingyu looked at Li Hao, who was tall and graceful and clenched her right fist. The hatred and anger that had been suppressed at the bottom of her heart were about to move again.


    I really want to punch him once I see it!


    Queen Qiao was dismissive of Su Zhaorong, but she was kind to the third prince: "No ceremony, please get up."


    After Li Hao got up, Queen Qiao said with a smile, "It''s too early to go to study in the study today."


    Li Hao replied respectfully: "I haven''t left school yet. My son heard that Su Zhaorong was disrespectful in the Jiaofang Hall today, so he specially came to apologize to his mother on behalf of Su Zhaorong. Please forgive me."


    After saying that, he clasped his fists again and gave a deep bow.


    When something happens, she weeps and sheds tears, and asks her son to sue for support. This is what Su Zhaorong is used to doing.


    Li Hao has always cleaned up the mess for his mother since he was a child. However, it is rare to bow his head in an apology like today.


    Concubine Meng Gui''s eyes flashed, and she interrupted with a smile: "Su Zhaorong is too much. It''s such a big matter of sesame and mung bean, how can someone go to the study to deliver a letter. It makes you lose the quietness of reading."


    Concubine Qin echoed with a smile: "Isn''t it? Speaking of it, it''s just a trivial matter. The Empress is broad-minded and won''t care about such trivial matters. Why do you need to make this trip in person."


    These words, which sounded mildly concerned, were actually malicious and full of provocation.


    The weak-tempered mother is the opponent of Concubine Meng and Concubine Qin. Not to mention Queen Qiao, who is on the top.


    As a man, it is inconvenient to argue with women. Furthermore, since he is a prince, there is no reason to argue with the concubines in the palace. Such a dull loss, their mother and son have endured silently for several years.


    When he gets married in the future, everything will be different.


    Lu Mingyu is of noble birth, born with divine power, and has a tough temperament, so she never suffers any losses. In the future, no one would dare to bully his mother again.


    Queen Qiao''s voice sounded: "What Concubine Meng Gui and Concubine Qin wanted to say came into the heart of Ben Gong. Don''t worry, Ben Gong is not angry."


    "Thank you mother for her generosity." Li Hao thanked. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, he walked in front of Lu Mingyu.


    He is coming!


    The show is coming!


    The Third prince will definitely be angry at her with a frown!


    Lu Mingyu will lose face today!


    Jin Can''er stretched her neck excitedly, and Meng Yunluo and others followed. Even the reserved Qiao Wan looked over.


    She saw Li Hao standing still, and bowed his hands slightly: "Su Zhaorong had a nightmare two days ago, and she was in a restless mood. Today, Miss Lu was shocked because of her disrespect in the palace. I will accompany Miss Lu on behalf of Su Zhaorong."

 CH 16

    This scene shocked everyone.


    Queen Qiao was also a little surprised, her eyes glanced at Li Hao, who was gentle and sincere in apology, and then fell on Lu Mingyu''s cold and beautiful face, and she suddenly had a hint of realization in her heart.


    I see.


    Lu Mingyu didn''t move at all and replied with a light expression: "It was my incompetence, which frightened Concubine Zhaorong. Your Highness doesn''t need to be so polite."


    She neither got up to return the salute nor apologized for her rashness.


    Li Hao''s hand was in the air, his expression a little stiff.


    Those black eyes flashed a trace of unbelievable sadness.


    Three days ago, she beat him mercilessly and drove him away. Today, in front of Queen Qiao and others, she embarrassed Su Zhaorong.


    He personally came to apologize, put down his pride and self-esteem, and bowed his head to her.


    But she, sitting there motionless, rejected him so firmly and indifferently.


    That girl with a bright smile like sunshine, that Lu Mingyu whose eyes sparkled when she saw him, why did she become like this?


    Shen Lan was a little uneasy and quietly came beside Lu Mingyu.


    Lu Mingyu and the third prince knew each other, and she, as a boudoir friend, always knew about it. This is the first time she has seen the Third prince.


    No matter what happened in the past, the Third Prince is standing in front of her now, bowing his hands in apology! With so many people watching, Lu Mingyu was so indifferent and detached, ignoring him, where did she put the face of the Third Prince?


    Lu Mingyu still did not move.


    Jin Can''er couldn''t bear it any longer, and opened her mouth to say, "Lu Mingyu, you are too high! His Royal Highness the Third Prince apologized to you in person, and you should return it. Otherwise, the people here will laugh at the people of the Xingyang Palace. Fourth Miss has some rudeness..."


    Before Lu Mingyu said anything, Li Hao frowned unpleasantly and glanced at him: "Who are you? How can you be too troublesome in the matter between this prince and Fourth Miss Lu!"


    Jin Can''er: "¡­"


    Jin Can''er''s pretty face turned red, both ashamed and annoyed, tears rolling back and forth in her eyes.


    Meng Yunluo and Jin Can''er had been friends for a long time. At this time, she had to add a few words for Jin Can''er. She immediately tugged at Jin Can''er''s sleeve and said softly, "This is not a place to talk nonsense. , it''s time to keep your mouth shut."


    I thank you, friend!


    Jin Can''er''s heart pounded, her face turned red and white, and she angrily drew back her sleeves.


    Qiao Wan picked up the handkerchief to cover the chuckle at the corner of her mouth.


    Zhao Yu also covered her face with a handkerchief, but everyone could hear the sneer.


    Queen Qiao: "¡­"


    Even if Queen Qiao was someone who rarely showed what she was thinking, she couldn''t help but respond to this situation. The stuffiness in her heart, unable to go up or down, was stuck in her throat.


    Queen Qiao took a deep breath, swallowed the turbulent air in her heart, and squeezed out a nonchalant smile: "Forget it, this trivial matter is really not worth mentioning. The Third Prince should step down first!"


    Li Hao had no choice but to surrender, and before leaving, he couldn''t help but glance at Lu Mingyu.


    Lu Mingyu looked indifferent and did not respond.


    ¡­


    After Li Hao left, it was noon.


    Queen Qiao invited them to the banquet.


    For the imperial meal in the palace, the dishes are rich and delicate. At the palace banquet, there is also fruit wine suitable for the young girls to drink.


    However, none of the ladies were in the mood to eat and drink. After eating a few mouthfuls each, they put down their chopsticks.


    Lu Mingyu had a good appetite and filled her stomach elegantly and quickly.


    Shen Lan whispered: "It''s a shame you can still eat."


    She collided with Su Zhaorong, annoyed the Empress, and offended the Third Prince! I''m still in the mood to eat so much.


    There is no one with such ability except Lu Mingyu.


    Lu Mingyu raised her eyebrows and smiled, with a leisurely look on her face.


    Shen Lan smiled helplessly.


    After the banquet, there were originally a series of activities such as going to the Imperial Garden to enjoy flowers and write poems, but Queen Qiao was not in the mood to continue. Anyway, in the harem, except for Queen Mother Zhao, she didn''t have to look at anyone''s face.


    As soon as the banquet was over, Queen Qiao showed a hint of tiredness.


    Princess Hui''an immediately smiled and said: "Imperial Mother has worked hard for days. It''s very hard. Today, ladies and gentlemen, please leave the palace and return to the house. When you have free time in the future, come to the palace to greet Imperial Mother."


    Concubine Meng Gui glanced at Queen Qiao with a smile and agreed: "Age is not forgiving. The concubines are also a little tired. Let''s end today''s banquet!"


    Queen Qiao snorted in her heart.


    All the girls got up and left together.


    When you come, you enter the palace one by one, and when you leave the palace, there are not so many rules. In twos and threes, make a bunch of them, and feel free to go faster or slower.


    Jin Can''er held back her sulking anger, walked quickly to Lu Mingyu''s side, and whispered, "Lu Mingyu, the good palace banquet was disturbed by you today. After today, let''s see who else is willing to take care of you."


    Lu Mingyu twitched the corners of her mouth with a smile, "I''m happy."


    Jin Can''er''s eyes were almost bursting with sparks, and she blurted out in a fit of anger, "I really don''t know what His Highness the Third Prince is thinking, but he actually accompanies you in person."


    The most irritating thing is that His Royal Highness the Third Prince didn''t appreciate her words!


    The indignant girl''s thoughts were almost written on her face.


    Lu Mingyu glanced at the clue, and there was a hint of ridicule in her eyes. I don''t know if I''m laughing at Jin Can''er, who has a swaying heart, or I''m laughing at myself, who was dazed by Li Hao back then.


    Lu Mingyu consciously and kindly gave a piece of advice: "Su Zhaorong is not an easy person, it''s better if you change your mind."


    Jin Can''er was told the truth, so embarrassed, she gave Lu Mingyu a vicious look: "I don''t care, it has nothing to do with you!"


    After saying that, she hurried away in a hurry.


    Meng Yunluo chased after her, held Jin Can''er''s hand, and said something in a low voice.


    Jin Can''er''s tensed pretty face finally stretched out a bit.


    ¡­


    After exiting Donghuamen, Shen Lan just pulled Lu Mingyu onto her carriage without saying a word.


    "Xiaoyu, what happened to you today?" Shen Lan frowned slightly, with a worried look on her face: "Why did you deliberately offend Su Zhaorong and the Third Prince?"


    "Did you get into trouble with the Third Prince?"


    Lu Mingyu pursed her lips slightly, and replied lightly, avoiding the main point: "I don''t want to be chosen to be a prince''s concubine, so I have to use some methods."


    With the momentum of the Xingyang Palace and Lu Mingyu''s outstanding background, if you want to avoid being chosen as a prince consort or concubine, you really need to come up with some "strange tricks".


    But in this way, Lu Mingyu and the Third Prince have no fate.


    Shen Lan''s mind flashed and she asked in a low voice, "You really don''t want to be a princess?"


    Lu Mingyu answered decisively: "Yes."


    Shen Lan took a deep look at Lu Mingyu: "I''m afraid you can''t help this matter."


    The Third Prince''s affection and obsession with Lu Mingyu could not be concealed from the discerning person. If the Third Prince asked the Empress to grant a marriage, how could Lu Mingyu refuse?


    Lu Mingyu''s eyes flashed, and she said lightly: "My marriage, of course, I will decide it. No one can force me."

 CH 17

    The carriage moved forward steadily.


    Shen Lan looked at Lu Mingyu with thoughtful eyes.


    "Why is Sister Shen looking at me like this?" Lu Mingyu asked knowingly.


    Shen Lan said softly: "Xiaoyu, you are very different from before."


    The former Lu Mingyu was straightforward and bright, cheerful and smiling.


    Today''s Lu Mingyu''s words and deeds are unexpected. There was a startling coldness and determination in her eyes.


    We haven''t seen each other for a few days, and Lu Mingyu seems to have gone through unknown hardships and transformations. As a boudoir friend, she also felt unfamiliar.


    Lu Mingyu didn''t shy away from Shen Lan''s inquiring gaze: "We are all growing up day by day, and we will soon reach the age of marriage. Sister Shen should be very clear about the purpose of what I did today."


    Shen Lan looked at Lu Mingyu: "I know. You don''t want to be a princess consort."


    Lu Mingyu nodded slightly: "Yes, I don''t want to."


    Shen Lan laughed dumbly: "When it comes to marriage, you are magnanimous and not at all embarrassed."


    Lu Mingyu is the only one who can speak of life events with such a calm expression.


    Lu Mingyu''s eyes flickered slightly, and she lowered her voice: "Four years ago, my father took 60,000 Xingyang troops to surrender to the Great Wei. The emperor treated the Lu family favorably, and sealed the king of Xingyang, setting a precedent for a different surname. The Lu family is grateful to the Emperor."


    "There are five princes under the emperor''s knees. The second prince, the third prince, and the fourth prince are all at the age of choosing a concubine. Once I marry into the imperial family as a daughter-in-law, I will be involved in the battle for the throne."


    "My father is a loyal minister and a good general, and he is good at leading troops to fight. He should not be involved in the battle of the imperial family."


    In her previous life, she was overwhelmed by love and insisted on marrying Li Hao. It made the Lu family involve themselves in this quagmire and could not extricate themselves.


    In this life, she wants revenge and to protect her family. The first thing to do is to completely cut off the relationship with Li Hao and cut off the possibility of becoming a princess consort.


    Shen Lan was born in a family of officials, so she is naturally clear about the turbulent battle for the throne. Shen Lan sighed lightly: "You are right. No matter who is named a prince the ministers should stay loyal to the throne."


    Stand up early, it¡¯s fine if you stand right side, but it¡¯s hard to say what will happen if you stand on the wrong side.


    After Shen Lan figured it out, her mind suddenly opened up: "Xiaoyu, you did the right thing today."


    Lu Mingyu stretched her brows and smiled at Shen Lan: "I knew you could support me if you knew my intentions. Don''t mention what we said today to others."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t say these words to my father and mother." Shen Lan responded solemnly. Then she asked: "By the way, it has been almost half a year since your father led the troops to suppress the bandits. I don''t know when he will be back."


    They claim they are out there to suppress bandits, but all they were doing was adding more land to Great Wei.


    The territory of the Great Wei expanded little by little. Four years later, the Central Plains will be unified.


    Speaking of her father, Lu Mingyu''s heart filled with strong thoughts and longing: "He should be back soon."


    If she remembers correctly, the army will return to Beijing within ten days.


    Shen Lan pretended to ask casually: "Your second brother will be of the age of marriage this year. When he returns to Beijing this time, are you going to arrange a marriage for him?"


    Speaking of Lu Fei''s marriage, Lu Mingyu frowned invisibly.


    In her previous life, Lu Fei never got married.


    Lu Mingyu tried to match Lu Fei several times, but Lu Fei stopped her. Later, Lu Fei lived directly in the military camp. A posture of going to the end as a bachelor.


    Lu Mingyu, as Queen, lived in the harem and had very few opportunities to leave the palace. Lu Fei hid in the barracks and refused to enter the palace to see her. She could never go to the barracks to find Lu Fei.


    "Yeah, it''s time for the second brother to get married." Lu Mingyu seemed to be responding to her friend, and seemed to be talking to herself: "As a younger sister, I want to take care of the marriage for the second brother."


    Shen Lan bit her lip, not knowing what she was thinking, a light blush appeared on her delicate and clean face.


    ¡­


    Lu Mingyu glanced over Shen Lan''s blushing pretty face, and a vague thought quickly flashed in her heart.


    Before she could think about it, the carriage stopped.


    They had reached Lu Mansion.


    Lu Mingyu got off the carriage, smiled, and waved goodbye to Shen Lan: "Thank you Sister Shen for sending me back to the house. We went to the palace for a banquet today, and Sister Shen must be tired. I will invite Sister Shen to our house another day."


    Shen Lan replied with a light smile, waved at Lu Mingyu, and lowered the bamboo curtain.


    Lu Minghua, Lu Mingyue, and Lu Xuan, three brothers, stood together outside the main entrance of Lu Mansion to greet each other.


    "Fourth Sister, is the palace banquet fun today?" Lu Mingyue was the first to rush over and asked excitedly.


    Lu Xuan also came over with a smile: "Why do you ask that! Seeing that Fourth Sister is in such a good mood, she must have shined brightly at the palace banquet today."


    She really shined today.


    Whether it was Su Zhaorong, Concubine Qin, or Empress Qiao, none of them dared to make her a daughter-in-law.


    Thinking of this, Lu Mingyu was in a good mood and laughed: "Well, that''s it!"


    Lu Minghua was the most attentive, noticed a little abnormality, and asked tentatively, "Why did the palace banquet end so early?" It was just after the afternoon. At least you should go to the Imperial Garden to admire some flowers, write poems, paint or something!


    Lu Mingyu said with a frank face: "I don''t know either. The Empress had left the palace banquet, so I can''t talk too much."


    Lu Minghua was still a little uneasy, and asked quietly, "You didn''t get into trouble today, did you?"


    Lu Mingyu said righteously: "Of course not."


    Only then did Lu Minghua feel relieved, she smiled and took Lu Mingyu''s hand into the house, while laughing: "Eldest sister sent a message back, saying that she wants to come back to the house for a short stay for two days, and Dabao and Xiobao will also be brought with her. Let''s go in"


    Lu Mingfang got married at the age of eighteen and gave birth to a son the following year. A year later, another son was born. The children''s names were Dabao and Xiaobao.


    Lu Mingyu replied without hesitation: "Then what are you waiting for. Give order and send someone to pick up the eldest sister and the children back to the house."


    The big butler Lu Jia responded with a smile, so he arranged for the carriage not to be mentioned.


    ¡­


    Bang!


    A muffled sound came from the bedroom of Jiaofang Hall.


    Though a thick door, it was still clearly audible.


    The maids who were guarding the door quietly retreated a little further so as to not be affected by the Queen''s anger.


    "It''s really annoying!"


    In the bedroom, Queen Qiao''s face was full of anger, and anger flashed in her phoenix eyes.


    After holding back the anger for a long time, until this moment, she poured out all of it: "This Lu Mingyu didn''t take Ben Gong in her eyes at all. In front of Ben Gong, when she offended Su Zhaorong, the third prince apologized, she didn''t move, she was so calm and accepted the apology."


    "The good palace banquet was destroyed by her alone. How infuriating!"


    Princess Hui''an didn''t mean to comfort her mother at all and pouted her lips disapprovingly: "Imperial mother is not happy, why did you endure it before? If you allow me to say, you should have punished that Lu Mingyu on the spot."


    "Relying on her being the daughter of King Xingyang, she showed no respect for Imperial mother in the Jiaofang Palace today. Why should the mother be polite to her?"

 CH 18

    Queen Qiao gave Princess Hui''an a sullen look: "That is easy for you to say."


    "King Xingyang led the Xingyang army to fight outside, fighting for the Great Wei. If I, the queen, made things difficult for King Xingyang''s only beloved daughter in the palace when this matter spreads outside, what would King Xingyang think? Have you thought about what will your father think?"


    "Do you really think that when you become a queen, you can do whatever you want, and everything depends on your own temperament?"


    Princess Hui''an was outspoken, and she opened her mouth and poked into Queen Qiao''s heart: "Imperial mother is so cautious, she is just afraid that Imperial Father will not like it. It''s too aggrieved to be so tolerant."


    "Actually, it is because Imperial Mother is so tolerant that Imperial Father is biased towards Concubine Meng Gui and the eldest prince. If you want me to say, it is better to straighten your back, say whatever you want, and do whatever you want, if that''s what makes you happy. "


    Queen Qiao was stabbed in the sore spot, and glared at Princess Hui''an with an ugly face: "Damn! How are you able to say such things? You are already twenty, and you are an adult. How can you still talk like a child? It''s just nonsense, you don''t know what you are saying!"


    Princess Hui''an was reprimanded, and she felt unhappy in her heart.


    Queen Qiao was not favored, and even the eldest princess with her was not as favored by the Emperor as much as Princess Jing''an, who was born by Concubine Meng.


    Princess Hui''an had an unruly temperament, was irritable, and sneered suddenly: "Yes, yes, the mother is not willing to listen to this, I will not say it."


    Afterwards, Princess Hui''an turned her head to one side and refused to talk to Queen Qiao anymore.


    Queen Qiao''s temple throbbed.


    She stretched out her hand, rubbed it hard for a moment, swallowed the sullenness in her heart, and her voice softened a lot: "That Lu Mingyu has a top-notch family background. However, her temperament is indeed a bit rough, and it is not suitable to be a princess consort. That''s all. If this palace reprimands and punishes in public, it will lose the Queen''s bearing."


    Princess Hui''an snorted from her nose: "I''m talking nonsense, I don''t know what to say, and I don''t know what''s wrong. If the mother has any plans, you don''t need to tell me."


    Queen Qiao: "¡­"


    This is her biological child.


    Queen Qiao recited this sentence several times and patiently coaxed: "Okay, it was the mother who was wrong just now, so I shouldn''t reprimand you. Don''t be angry with your mother."


    This is about the same.


    Princess Hui''an turned her head: "It''s good that the mother knows her mistake."


    Queen Qiao: "¡­"


    Queen Qiao twitched the corner of her mouth slightly and changed the subject: "Forget it, let''s not talk about this. Today, so many famous ladies entered the palace, in your opinion, who can be the Second Prince''s consort?"


    Princess Hui''an''s attention was immediately attracted, she thought for a moment, and said, "In terms of family background, Qiao Wan and Zhao Yu are the best. In terms of appearance, Meng Yunluo and Jin Can''er are both good, and Shen Lan, who looks dignified and decent. ."


    Of course, there are also some shortcomings in the crowd.


    The Qiao family is a famous scholar family and has no military power.


    Zhao Yu is an embroidered pillow with a shallow mind.


    Meng Yunluo is the daughter of the Marquis of Guangping, and the Marquis of Guangping and the Second Prince are naturally at odds.


    Jin Can''er is impulsive and mindless, and can''t bear to be a princess consort. Shen Lan is beautiful and dignified, but her family background is slightly lower.


    Afterwards, Princess Hui''an analyzed them one by one, and she was shocked: "Huh? In this comparison, Lu Mingyu is the best."


    Her father is a military general who holds a heavy army, and she has a beautiful and heroic appearance and is unparalleled in coldness, innate power, and good skills. Among the famous ladies who entered the palace today, no one could dare to claim that they are better than Lu Mingyu.


    Queen Qiao said lightly: "Even if Lu Mingyu is good, she can''t be chosen as daughter-in-law just for her words and deeds today."


    "Your younger brother is a direct descendant of the Emperor, and he will be the crown prince in the future. The daughter-in-law of this palace is the future Empress of the Great Wei Dynasty. Lu Mingyu acts recklessly and has a rude temperament. Such a daughter-in-law, this palace can''t bear it."


    Queen Qiao was born into a scholarly family. She is definitely not military-minded like Lu Mingyu!


    Princess Hui''an felt a little regretful: "It''s a pity. If you can marry into the Xingyang family, then the Second brother has such a brave father-in-law, and there are people in the army who will support him. In the future, the road to the canonization of the crown prince will be smoother."


    Queen Qiao also weighed it in her heart and said slowly: "If Lu Mingyu did it out of her own heart and out of her own mind, she would not be worthy of being a princess. If she did it intentionally, she should not be chosen."


    This is true.


    The twisted melon is not sweet. When the Imperial family chooses a daughter-in-law, they must be willing!


    Princess Hui''an glanced at Queen Qiao and asked bluntly, "Cousin Wan is in the mind of the mother?" It was a question, but her tone was very positive.


    Queen Qiao nodded slightly.


    Princess Hui''an is arrogant, but not stupid at all: "Qiao''s family is the mother''s family, even if they don''t get married, they will support the Second brother. It is better to choose another famous lady to give the Second brother a powerful wife. It is best if the daughter of a general is chosen."


    Qiao Ge is always the head of the civil servants. The Second Prince is the direct descendant, and the civil servants who insist on orthodoxy naturally will support the Second Prince. What the Second Prince lacked was the support of the generals.


    It is not bad to choose Qiao Wan as the side concubine but she is a waste in the position of Princess Consort.


    Queen Qiao sighed: "I don''t know what to say to you."


    "Your father''s heart has long favored Concubine Meng Gui''s mother and son. The Marquis of Guangping is very powerful in the army and is your father''s confidant. General Liang Da is the commander of the imperial guards, and he is most trusted by your father. The generals in the army can cooperate with him. As for someone with a similar position as General Hou Liang ..."


    "It is only King Xingyang and Marquis Puyang." Princess Hui''an took over the words hurriedly: "Marquis Puyang is the grandmother''s family. The grandmother has long planned to marry Zhao Yu to the Fourth Prince. Therefore, only the Lu family is left. ."


    The mother and daughter looked at each other and frowned at the same time.


    After a while, Princess Hui''an broke the silence: "The matter of choosing a Princess Consort is no trivial matter, and it has to be carefully considered. The Second brother has gone out with Imperial father and will return to Beijing soon. When the Second brother comes back, ask his opinion. It''s not too late to make a decision."


    That''s all.


    Queen Qiao nodded slightly.


    At this moment, the door was knocked gently a few times, and Cai Lan''s respectful voice sounded: "Report to the Empress, Concubine Zhaorong has been complaining that she has shortness of breath, chest tightness, and headache, and wants to ask the imperial doctor to take a look."


    Concubines cannot send for imperial physicians at will. It must be ordered by the Queen.


    Of course, the favored Concubine Meng is an exception.


    Queen Qiao''s eyes flashed with contempt, and she replied lightly, "Pass on the word of this palace and ask the imperial hospital to send an imperial physician to Yihua Palace to see Su Zhaorong."


    She came from a famous family, and she has always looked down on Su Zhaorong''s weak, crying, and headache behavior.


    A dancer is a dancer, from a humble background who cannot stand on the stage. A mere Lu Mingyu made her run away in fright. Also, ask for an Imperial doctor to see.


    At this time, Queen Qiao completely forgot that she was also sulking because of Lu Mingyu.

 CH 19

    Before it was dark, Lu Mingfang and her sons came to Lu''s house.


    Lu Mingfang, 23, is gentle and beautiful. The long hair is rolled up, a gold hairpin is on the bun, and a pair of delicate lilac earrings are worn on the ears, which are simple and pure, calm and dignified.


    "Xiaoyu," Lu Mingfang shouted with a smile.


    In the past life, she and Li Hao turned against each other and she lived alone in the Jiaofang Hall. The second brother and the sixth brother are all men, so it is inconvenient to enter the harem. The third sister was locked in the house by the Zhou family.


    The eldest sister Lu Mingfang and the fifth sister Lu Mingyue were the ones who often visited her in the palace.


    Lu Mingfang''s husband is solemn and considerate, and he has always stood by Lu Mingfang''s side to support her as Empress Lu.


    Unfortunately, good people don''t live long. Lu Mingfang became a widow at a young age when he died unexpectedly while leading troops to suppress bandits. Her hair turned all white even before she was 30.


    Lu Mingfang was in front of her, but with black hair like a crow, bright eyes, and a smile on her lips, young and beautiful.


    Lu Mingyu''s eyes suddenly became hot and slightly red: "Eldest sister."


    Lu Mingfang pursed her lips and smiled, stepped forward, and hugged Lu Mingyu: "I haven''t seen each other for half a month. Lu Xiaoyu, who is so handsome, is crying and wiping tears at every turn."


    Lu Mingyu was teased so much that she burst into laughter, rested her head on the chest of the elder sister, and rubbed coquettishly.


    She lost her biological mother when she was a child. When she was three years old, Lu Mingfang, who was eleven years old, came to the Lu family. She followed her eldest sister all day, and she was also extremely gentle and patient with her. The elder sister is like a mother, this sentence is not false at all.


    Lu Mingfang decided to get married at the age of fifteen, and it took three years to get married. All because she hated leaving her.


    Even after getting married, Lu Mingfang often returned to her parents'' home. Lu Mingyu and her eldest sister have a deep relationship and are very close.


    "Fourth aunt," four-year-old Zheng Dabao''s head is sturdy and lovable, and his voice is very loud.


    Lu Mingyu responded with a smile, and when she stretched out his hand, Zheng Dabao jumped into her arms like a monkey.


    Two-year-old Zheng Xiaobao, not to be outdone, also squeezed into Lu Mingyu''s arms, shouting "Fourth Aunt" inarticulately, his teeth leaking, and he sounded like "Xiyi".


    Lu Mingyu leaned over slightly, stretched out her other hand, and easily hugged Zheng Xiaobao into her arms.


    Lu Mingfang laughed at her two naughty sons: "Don''t make trouble with your fourth aunt, come down quickly."


    "I won''t!" Zheng Dabao shouted loudly: "I want the fourth aunt to hug me."


    Zheng Xiaobao did not talk much but used actions to express his determination. The two little fat hands hugged Lu Mingyu''s arms tightly, and the little fat face pressed against Lu Mingyu''s shoulders.


    "Don''t worry, Eldest sister, I can hold them." Lu Mingyu calmed down, her face didn''t change and her heart didn''t beat fast.


    Lu Mingfang couldn''t help but laugh.


    It doesn''t matter, the fourth sister is born with supernatural powers, and it''s not a problem to hold two naughty monkeys.


    Then, Lu Mingyu threw the two brothers, Dabao and Xiaobao, into the air in turn. Zheng Dabao shouted excitedly: "Fourth aunt, throw it a little higher."


    The fourth aunt is very strong and can throw him high and catch him firmly.


    Zheng Xiaobao looked greedy and made a fuss: "I want too."


    Lu Mingyu raised her eyebrows and smiled: "Okay, don''t be afraid." She also threw Zheng Xiaobao high. The two brothers shouted, not to mention how happy they were.


    Soon, Lu Minghua and others also came.


    Lu Mingyue is lively and laughing, Lu Xuan is also a small talker, coupled with the mischievous Zheng Dabao and Zheng Xiaobao, the inner hall is so noisy that even the roof is almost overturned.


    Lu Mingyu''s eyebrows and eyes are soft, and her lips are full of smiles.


    In this life, everything can be repeated.


    No one will dare to destroy this peace and beauty.


    ¡­


    After dinner, the two brothers were taken by the nurse to take a bath.


    Lu Mingfang finally got some free time, sat opposite Lu Mingyu, and said: "You had a fever in the middle of the night a few days ago, and I wanted to come back. It happened that my mother-in-law was also ill, and I really couldn''t get away."


    Zheng Zhong, father and son, both went to war with Lu Lin. Mrs. Zheng is frail and falls ill from time to time. Lu Mingfang, a daughter-in-law, can''t leave her sick mother-in-law behind.


    Lu Mingyu smiled and said, "I had a nightmare in the middle of the night, but I was fine the next day, and my body was as strong as a cow. Big sister doesn''t have to worry about me."


    Lu Mingfang looked at Lu Mingyu carefully and said with a smile, "I''m relieved to see you look so good." After a pause, she asked softly, "How about entering the palace today?"


    Lu Mingyu replied as usual: "Oh, everything is fine."


    Lu Mingfang glanced and said with certainty: "It really happened."


    Lu Mingyu: "¡­"


    Before Lu Mingyu could defend himself, Lu Mingfang continued: "Xiaoyu, you were brought up by me. No one knows your temperament better than me. If you have anything, don''t hide it from me."


    Lu Mingyu and Lu Mingfang looked at each other for a moment, and finally, she was defeated: "Since the eldest sister has heard it, I will not hide it from you. There is indeed a small matter."


    Then, she said lightly what happened at the palace banquet.


    Lu Mingfang''s eyes widened as she listened, and the look of shock and consternation in her eyes became more intense. After she listened patiently, she asked, "Xiaoyu, why are you doing this? You don''t want to marry the Third Prince?"


    Lu Mingyu nodded and said what she said to Shen Lan again.


    Lu Mingfang frowned and said in a low voice, "You are too one-sided and arbitrary to think so. You can''t miss your beloved because of what may happen in the future!"


    Li Hao is a prince, tall and handsome, with a strong temperament, proficient in both civil and military. Missing Li Hao, where will she get such a husband?


    The more Lu Mingfang thought about it, the more pity she felt.


    Lu Mingyu said, "I have made up my mind!"


    Lu Mingfang was speechless, looked at Lu Mingyue for a moment, and quickly changed her mind: "You are right. There are many good sons in the capital. When you marry into the Imperial family as a daughter-in-law, you are constrained everywhere. With your temperament, in fact, it is not appropriate."


    "Anyway, you''re still young, it''s not too late, you can wait two years before thinking about marriage ."


    This is the Eldest sister who loved her the most.


    No matter what she does, Lu Mingfang will stand by her unswervingly.


    Lu Mingyu''s heart is full of warmth. Like a child, she rested her head on Lu Mingfang''s neck and sighed softly, "Eldest sister."


    Lu Mingfang smiled and hummed.


    Lu Mingyu whispered, "I just wanted to call you that."


    It''s so nice to see your radiant face!


    Lu Mingfang laughed, reached out, and stroked Lu Mingyu''s hair: "You are still like a child. I really don''t know when you will grow up."


    Lu Mingyu felt a little sour.


    No, she''s already grown up.


    Her sincerity and integrity were not treated with sincerity but were twisted with dark calculations.


    Her ardent love is not the inseparability of the white heads, but the balance of the emperor.


    Lu Mingfang only felt a little wetness on her shoulders, feeling both pity and pain. She didn''t have any doubts, she just thought that Lu Mingyu was crying for the juvenile affection that she gave up.


    Lu Mingfang didn''t say anything, accompanied her silently, giving Lu Mingyu silent comfort.

 CH 20

    Lu Mingfang and her two sons lived in Lu Mansion for several days from that day on. Mrs. Zheng did not stick to her daughter-in-law, on the other hand, sent food for all of them through the maids.


    Lu Minghua smiled softly: "With such a kind and generous mother-in-law, my eldest sister is really lucky."


    Lu Mingfang pursed her lips and smiled, and whispered back: "There is also a good side to marrying low."


    Although Lu Mingfang was a righteous(1) daughter, she was deeply loved by King Xingyang. King Xingyang was quite attentive in choosing a son-in-law for his righteous daughter.


    Her father-in-law was an ordinary general under the command of King Xingyang. Zheng Zhong grew up in a military camp since he was a child. He was handsome and brave and caught the eyes of King Xingyang. This marriage is a tall order for the Zheng family.


    Lu Mingfang is dignified and beautiful, and she is in love with her solemn husband. After passing the door, she gave birth to two sons one after another.


    Mrs. Zheng is not stupid at all, her daughter-in-law often goes back to her parent''s house, and she has a deep relationship with Lu Mingyu, which is also a good thing for the Zheng family. She wished that the pair of grandsons would live in the Lu Mansion.


    Lu Minghua heard the word "low marriage", she didn''t know what to think, and her cheeks flushed quietly.


    Lu Mingfang laughed and teased Lu Minghua: "When our adoptive father comes back, he will definitely choose a good husband for you."


    Lu Minghua blushed and said softly after a long while, "I like scholars."


    Lu Mingfang smiled and said to Lu Mingyu: "Look at the third sister, I don''t want to be the wife of a military commander, so I want to be Mrs. Tanhua(2)."


    Madam Tanhua, that title made Lu Minghua shy.


    Lu Minghua in her previous life married Zhou Li, a new talent, and jumped into the fire pit that was Zhou''s house.


    Lu Mingyu''s eyes flashed slightly, and she calmly took over the words: "It''s about the life of the third sister, so you have to open your eyes and choose carefully. It doesn''t matter whether you are a Tanhua or not, what matters is whether you have a pure and good character."


    Lu Minghua hummed softly.


    Zheng Dabao and Zheng Xiaobao, two brothers, ran two laps and soon ran to Lu Mingyu. The articulate Zheng Dabao begged: "Fourth aunt, I want to go bird hunting."


    Lu Mingyu raised her eyebrows and smiled: "Okay, Fourth Aunt will take you around the garden."


    Lu Mingyue and Lu Xuan had nothing to do. They joined in the fun and went to the garden together.


    ¡­


    This Xingyang Palace was the residence of a prominent family in the former dynasty. Emperor Yongjia raised an army to stand on his own, but the famous family refused to obey, and Emperor Yongjia destroyed their nine clans.


    Lu Lin led his troops to defect to the Great Wei Dynasty, making Emperor Yongjia even more powerful. Emperor Yongjia was overjoyed, conferred the title of Xingyang, and rewarded this extremely spacious mansion to him.


    Lu Lin was in the barracks all day, not to mention the continuation of the family, there was not even a concubine beside him. Lu Mingyu was in charge of the house in the Xingyang Palace in Nuoda.


    Lu Mingyu filled the pond in the mansion and cut out most of the garden. For this reason, the martial arts field of the Xingyang Palace is sparse and spacious and is well-known in the capital.


    However, in this way, the garden is not too big. In less than half an hour, you can go around it. Moreover, there are no exotic flowers and plants in the garden, most of them are common flowers and trees.


    It is spring, the flowers and trees are budding, and there is green as far as the eyes can see, heralding the arrival of spring.


    Butler Lu Jia personally carried two cages of chaffinches. Unhurriedly opened the cage door and let out one. The chaffinch fluttered its wings and flew quickly into the air.


    Zheng Dabao held a small wooden bow in his hand and swishly shot an arrow.


    The arrow flew crookedly and quickly fell to the ground. Not a single feather of the chaffinch was touched by the arrow.


    Lu Mingyu raised her hand slightly, but the bow in her hand was just for show, she just threw the arrow in her hand. The arrow hit the chaffinch in the throat and it fell to the ground.


    The two brothers applauded together, their faces flushed with excitement.


    Lu Jia smiled and kept releasing the chaffinches out of the cage. The arrows in Lu Mingyu''s quiver also flew out like raindrops. Not a single arrow missed its mark, all went through the throat.


    Lu Mingyue exclaimed: "Fourth sister''s archery is getting more and more powerful."


    Lu Xuan shook his head and said with a smile: "Fourth sister didn''t even use a bow, she just threw a few arrows to make Dabao and Xiaobao happy."


    Lu Mingfang and Lu Minghua were also full of admiration.


    "The fourth sister is born with divine power and amazing martial arts." Lu Mingfang whispered, "It''s a pity that the fourth sister is not a man, otherwise, she would definitely be a famous general of the Wei Dynasty!"


    Women do not enter the military camp, which is a rule that existed since the previous dynasties.


    Lu Lin personally taught his daughter to practice martial arts, and with a lot of money, he hired the most famous swordsmith in the world. He used high-quality fine iron mixed with black iron to cast a jade sword for Lu Mingyu.


    Lu Mingyu has never shown her sword in front of anyone. No one knows that Fourth Miss Lu is unparalleled in swordsmanship.


    After playing for a while, the chaffinches fell to the ground.


    Lu Xuan immediately said: "Send all these chaffinches to the kitchen, clean them up and fry them, and give the food to the guards."


    Lu Mingyu laughed, reached out, and tapped Lu Xuan''s forehead: "You are greedy!"


    Lu Xuan grinned.


    Zheng Dabao ran over happily: "Fourth aunt, is there fried chicken at noon?"


    Everyone laughed at his greedy look.


    At this moment, the guard commander Lu Yi came over with a smile on his face. Lu Mingyu''s heart moved, and before Lu Yi opened his mouth, she asked, "Did Dad return to Beijing?"


    Lu Yi nodded and replied, "Yes, the Xingyang army returned to the barracks, and the general and the second son went directly to the palace for the celebration banquet."


    Emperor Yongjia personally led the army and returned from a victory, so he would hold a banquet to celebrate. The generals who led the army together on the expedition went into the palace without time to disarm.


    Daddy is finally back!


    Lu Mingyu smiled, opened her mouth, and commanded: "Order the kitchen to prepare some good dishes, the eldest brother-in-law will be here soon."


    Those who entered the palace for banquets were all generals in the army. The eldest brother-in-law is just a sixth-rank Zhaowu commander, and he is not qualified to enter the palace for a banquet. He will soon definitely come here to look for his wife and children.


    The second brother, Lu Fei, has an even lower official rank, he is only an eighth-rank general. However, Lu Fei is the righteous son of King Xingyang, and he has been fighting with King Xingyang all the time.


    The mention of this made Lu Mingfang, who had been married for several years, blush slightly, and her eyes flashed with joy.


    ¡­


    As expected, an hour later, a solemn figure appeared in front of everyone.


    Before entering Beijing, he had already groomed himself. The messy hair was combed and the beard was shaved, but there was a peculiar smell coming from far away.


    No matter how handsome and mighty the young man was, after staying in the military camp for a long time, he still looked like a rough man. During the war, it was common to not take a bath for ten days to half a month.


    Lu Mingfang covered her nose and smiled: "Go bathe and change quickly."


    Looking at his wife, Zheng Zhong''s eyes almost flashed green: "You go with me."


    Lu Mingfang: "¡­"


    Lu Mingyu held back her laughter and urged understandingly: "Yeah, hurry up and come back. We''ll wait for you to have lunch."


    Lu Mingfang reluctantly responded. Zheng Zhong couldn''t wait to take his wife to the bathroom.


    Zheng Dabao, who was ignored by his father, didn''t care either, and pulled Lu Mingyu''s sleeve: "Fourth Aunt, I''m hungry."


    Lu Mingyu pursed her lips and smiled: "Let''s go, let''s go to lunch now."


    "Aren''t you waiting for our parents?"


    "Of course not."


    1. Adopted


    2. Third-placed scholar in an Imperial exam

 CH 21

    It was not until evening that the Zheng couple showed up.


    Zheng Zhong''s face is slightly tired, but his expression is very satisfied.


    Lu Mingfang''s legs were weak, and her face was like a peach blossom, which was very delicate and beautiful.


    Dabao and Xiaobao immediately rushed over when they saw their father and mother. Zheng Zhong''s eyes and hands were quick, and he took both sons into his arms.


    It was probably because of the excessive energy consumption before, when the two heavy sons were in his arms, his arms softened and he almost didn''t hug them.


    Zheng Dabao looked at his father with some disgust: "Father, you can''t hold me anymore."


    Zheng Xiaobao nodded inarticulately: "Father is really useless."


    Zheng Zhong: "..."


    Lu Mingyu and others laughed lightly.


    Lu Mingfang''s face was a little hot, and she coughed and said, "It''s time to prepare dinner! I guess that Godfather and second brother should come back to the house soon."


    Lu Mingyu replied with a smile: "I have already ordered about that; this little thing, eldest sister doesn''t need to worry about."


    Then, she waved at the two naughty bags: "Eldest brother-in-law has been running all the way, tired and hard. Don''t make a fuss, you two, come to me obediently."


    Zheng Dabao and Zheng Xiaobao have long been Lu Mingyu''s most loyal valet, they nodded and got down from their father''s arms.


    Zheng Zhong laughed: "These two little monkeys, when they are in front of the Fourth Sister, are extraordinarily well-behaved and obedient."


    Lu Mingyu is close to her eldest sister and is also very close to her eldest brother-in-law Zheng Zhong. Hearing this, she smiled playfully: "Anyone who comes before me has to be obedient. Don''t eldest brother-in-law also listen to me?"


    As a brother-in-law, in front of my sister-in-law, I always have a better temper.


    What''s more, Lu Mingyu is still so young and beautiful.


    Fourth Miss Lu is notoriously bad-tempered, only her family can get Lu Mingyu to make jokes like this.


    Zheng Zhong grinned: "Yes, yes, it was I who didn''t speak well. Of course, the elder brother-in-law has to listen to what the fourth sister said."


    Lu Xuan leaned over and said, "Brother-in-law, tell me quickly, did you win this battle? What military exploits did Dad and the second brother get, and how many rewards did they get? Also, was there anything interesting during the war? "


    Lu Mingyue also stretched her neck curiously.


    After a few years, Lu Mingyu''s memory is also a little fuzzy.


    Anyway, the Great Wei Dynasty has been fighting, and it is not until four years later that Dayan and Great Chu were destroyed, and the Central Plains were unified. There were victories and defeats, of course.


    Zheng Zhong''s voice quickly sounded: "We won the battle. Dad led the army to conquer a city and made a great contribution. The second brother beheaded more than a dozen, and this time he can also be upgraded to another level."


    "Fighting is nothing more than killing and killing, nothing interesting... Wait, but there is one. On our way back, the second prince accidentally fell off his horse. Fortunately, the accompanying imperial doctor rescued him in time, and the second prince only suffered some minor injuries. After a few days, it will be fine."


    "However, His Royal Highness the Second Prince has been in the carriage since then, and has never been seen again."


    ¡­


    Second Prince Li Jing?


    Lu Mingyu''s mind quickly flashed a handsome young face.


    The second prince is two months older than Li Hao. One is the direct descendant of the main family, and his grandfather is the first assistant of the dynasty. One is the son of a dancer, and the disparity between them is really huge.


    Li Hao is proficient in both civil and military, tall, handsome, shrewd and decisive.


    The handsome appearance of the second prince is even better than that of Li Hao.


    It''s just that the appearance and temperament of the second prince resemble Queen Qiao, which is not pleasing to Emperor Yongjia. The most beloved son of Emperor Yongjia was Li Yi, the eldest prince from Concubine Meng.


    Speaking of which, the second prince was also unlucky. As the direct son, he has not been established as the crown prince for a long time.


    When it came time to choose the prince''s consort, Queen Qiao lost her head for a while and made a foolish move to choose Meng Yunluo, the daughter of the Marquis of Guangping, as the prince''s consort.


    In Queen Qiao''s view, this is a great trick. The first prince''s biggest reliance is the Guangping Marquis Mansion. As long as the Marquis of Guangping can be drawn over, the position of the second prince as the crown prince will be as stable as Mount Tai.


    Imagine, is Quang Pinghou willing to be the elder brother of Empress Dowager or the father of the Empress?


    Facts have proved that Queen Qiao really made a bad move.


    After Meng Yunluo, the daughter of Hou Guangping became the second prince''s consort, she did not agree with the second prince. Others are young couples, harmonious and loving. After the second prince got married, Meng Yunluo and Li Hao were indifferent and respected each other like ice.


    Concubine Meng attracted her own niece, which made Queen Qiao even more depressed.


    Later, in the battle against Dayan and Great Chu, the second prince was shot dead on the battlefield by an assassin hiding in the dark. He almost didn''t get the corpse back...


    A strange and complex light flashed across Lu Mingyu''s black eyes.


    Everyone was attentively listening to Zheng Zhong''s words, and no one paid attention to Lu Mingyu''s strangeness.


    Lu Xuan asked curiously: "Eldest brother-in-law, this time who has made more contributions, the first or the second prince?"


    What a foolish question to ask.


    Lu Mingyue tapped Lu Xuan''s big head with her hand, and replied eloquently: "What a stupid question to ask! I heard that His Royal Highness, the eldest prince, has practised martial arts since he was a child, and he has excellent skills. He has been in the military camp since he was a child, and his ability to fight is No. 1 among the princes. With Hou Guangping taking care of him and the emperor''s preference, how can the second prince compare to the eldest prince."


    "The second prince must have seen the eldest prince in the limelight, and he was not happy. After being slightly injured, he simply hid and did not see anyone."


    This clever ghost.


    Lu Mingyu laughed dumbly, reached out and touched Lu Mingyue''s head.


    Zheng Zhong smiled approvingly and immediately reminded sternly: "It''s okay to say these words at home. To outsiders, don''t talk nonsense, so as not to spread to the ears of people who care."


    Lu Mingyue nodded obediently.


    The porter hurried to deliver a letter: "Miss, the general and the second son are back."


    Lu Mingyu''s eyes lit up, and she walked away without saying a word. Lu Minghua and others also walked quickly. Lu Mingfang wanted to walk faster, but when he took a step, his legs were sore and soft.


    Zheng Zhong cheekily leaned over and supported his wife''s arm: "I''ll support you."


    Lu Mingfang gave Zheng Zhong a look and smiled solemnly and silently.


    ¡­


    Lu Mingyu was anxious and walked quickly. The siblings were soon left behind.


    In the distance, she saw a familiar figure walking forward.


    Daddy!


    Lu Mingyu''s nose was filled with strong sourness, and her eyes became warm.


    In her previous life, Lu Lin died on the battlefield.


    She disguised herself and hid in Li Hao''s tent all the time.


    The sad news of Lu Lin''s death in battle came, she was devastated, but could not show her face. When Lu Lin''s body was placed in the coffin, her unfilial daughter was taking care of her injured husband in the military tent.


    Later, Li Hao became the emperor. In just a few years, she was trapped in a deep palace and murdered by poisoning. In the end, he died young.


    Her life is so sad and ridiculous.


    Who in this world really loves her?


    Who steadfastly trusted her to support her?


    Only her own father.


    "Father," Lu Mingyu burst into the arms of the tall man with tears in her eyes: "You are finally back!"

 CH 22

    The man was about thirty-five or thirty-six years old, tall, with a beard covering most of his handsome face. His eyes are deep and sharp, not angry.


    It was Lu Lin, the king of Xingyang.


    As a military general, he spends most of his time in the barracks or leads troops to fight. He doesn''t have much time to spend with his daughter.


    They hadn''t seen each other for a few months, and Lu Lin missed his daughter. He gently hugged Lu Mingyu''s shoulder and smiled to reassure her: "Xiaoyu, when Dad is back in Beijing this time, he will stay for a while longer to accompany you."


    Lu Mingyu choked and hummed, quickly wiped her tears, and took two steps back.


    The father and daughter looked at each other carefully, and blurted out at the same time: "Dad (Xiaoyu), you''ve lost weight!"


    After saying that, they laughed together.


    Lu Mingyu looked at the boy beside Lu Lin again: "Second brother!"


    This young man is tall and has long legs, thick eyebrows and tiger eyes, and is very heroic. It was his righteous brother Lu Fei.


    In his previous life, Lu Lin died in battle, and Lu Fei was named Marquis of Zhongyong and took over the Xingyang Army. He was her strongest supporter and her closest brother.


    Although they are not related by blood, they have a deep friendship, which is better than siblings.


    Lu Fei has been in the military camp since he was ten years old, and it has been eight years so far. The eighteen-year-old young man is like a sharp sword unsheathed, his eyes are bright and sharp.


    Lu Fei''s complexion is quite dark. When he smiled at Lu Mingyu, he showed two rows of white teeth: "Fourth sister, I haven''t seen you for a few months. You have grown a lot taller, and you look like a big girl."


    While speaking, Lu Minghua and his brothers also came one after another.


    The family reunited, and there was inexhaustible joy and excitement.


    Lu Lin waved his hand arrogantly: "Go, go to the dining room! I''ve been marching and fighting for several months, but I haven''t eaten a decent meal. Today''s palace banquet, I couldn''t let go of my appetite. I have to eat a full meal tonight. "


    The sons and daughters responded in unison, like a crowd of stars holding the moon, and they went to the dining room in a crowd.


    Lu Lin sat on top, Lu Mingyu sat next to his father, then Lu Mingfang, Lu Minghua, Lu Mingyue, and Lu Xuan. Lu Feihe sat on the other side with Zheng Zhong.


    Dabao and Xiaobao squeezed in front of Lu Lin while shouting "Grandfather". Lu Mingfang hurriedly said: "Dabao Xiaobao, don''t make trouble with your grandfather, come to your mother''s side."


    Lu Lin loved to spoil his grandchildren, and immediately smiled: "I haven''t seen my grandsons for so long, so let''s play for a while. It''s okay, you eat yours, don''t worry about us."


    With a big hand, he put both children on his lap. Listen patiently to the children.


    Even this did not delay his meal.


    A table of delicious food, Lu Linyan''s chopsticks flew at least half of it into his mouth. Moreover, Lu Lin doesn''t like to eat vegetarian food, and all he eats is meat.


    Lu Mingyu looked at the familiar scene, both cordial and funny, reminding him from time to time: "Dad, don''t hold back."


    "Let Lu Jia prepare some hawthorn pills for digestion," Lu Lin continued to eat and drink: "I haven''t eaten meat like this for a few months, let''s talk about it first."


    Lu Mingyu: "¡­"


    All right!


    Daddy is happy.


    ¡­


    After dinner, everyone dispersed and thoughtfully left the reunion time for the father and daughter.


    Lu Lin is not the kind of warrior who only knows how to fight. In his spare time, he likes to read military books, as well as miscellaneous books and opera books. In Nuoda''s study, several bookshelves were filled to the brim.


    Lu Lin ate meat very well tonight. At this time, he was holding a jar of hawthorn pills, one bite at a time, and he ate numbly and comfortably.


    As soon as he looked up, he saw his daughter staring at him intently.


    That gaze was eager and complex.


    As if I haven''t seen him for many years.


    Lu Lin laughed: "Xiaoyu, what are you doing looking at your father like this. You haven''t seen me for a few months, so you can''t remember what your father looks like!"


    Saying that he laughed heartily.


    Lu Mingyu''s nose was slightly sour, and she whispered, "Father!"


    Lu Lin snorted and picked up another hawthorn pill and stuffed it into his mouth. Hawthorn balls are sweet and sour, very delicious.


    After waiting for a while, before Lu Mingyu''s next sentence, Lu Lin was a little surprised and stopped his movements: "Xiaoyu, do you have something on your mind?"


    Lu Mingyu nodded: "Yes, I have a very important thing to tell Dad."


    Under the bright candlelight, Lu Mingyu''s expression was solemn and her eyes were deep and solemn.


    Such a daughter is a bit unfamiliar.


    Lu Lin''s heart sank inexplicably, he put half a jar of hawthorn pills on the table, then got up and walked in front of Lu Mingyu: "What''s wrong? Did someone bully you? Tell dad, dad will never forgive him!"


    Before Lu Mingyu could speak, a young man flashed in Lu Lin''s mind.


    At the palace banquet today, the three princes were present. In front of everyone, the Third Prince took the initiative to raise a toast to him. Everyone didn''t say it, but there was a clear sense of amusement in their eyes.


    As a biological father, seeing the man who covets his daughter come to court, his mood is quite complicated. Lu Lin drank the wine calmly, greeted the Third Prince politely, and didn''t say much.


    Now Xiaoyu deliberately mentions Li Hao, is she in a hurry to get married now!


    Lu Lin felt a little sour in his heart and asked, "Do you want to talk about Li Hao?"


    Lu Mingyu hummed.


    Lu Lin''s heart became more and more sour, and he snorted softly: "I know this stinky boy has bad intentions. Since he saw you once two years ago, he deliberately got close to your Second Brother and came to our Lu family cheekily. "


    "If his status is ordinary, that''s fine. But he is a prince, and his biological mother, Su Zhaorong, came from a humble background. From my father''s point of view, he likes you, but if your father is not the king of Xingyang who holds a heavy army, he may not be so diligent..."


    "Father is right." Lu Mingyu nodded unexpectedly in agreement: "I''ve already figured it out. I won''t be a princess consort, and the battle for the throne will not involve our Lu family."


    Lu Lin: "¡­"


    The next words suddenly caught in his throat.


    Lu Mingyu looked at Lu Lin steadily, and said slowly, "When the emperor returns to the palace, the empress will mention the marriages of several princes. Su Zhaorong''s mother and son will definitely beg the emperor to marry into the Lu family."


    "If the emperor wants to confer marriage, he will ask Dad. Dad must show his heart to the emperor. The Lu family has no intention of marrying into the Royal family!"


    Lu Lin was shocked and blurted out: "Xiaoyu, you''re not kidding!"


    Lu Mingyu looked calm: "How can I laugh at such an important matter."


    Lu Lin''s mind is a little confused: "Wait, my mind is in a mess now, I have to think about it."


    "Xiaoyu, haven''t you always liked that stinky boy Li Hao? Why did you suddenly refuse to marry him?"


    "Father is reluctant to let you get married early. However, when a girl grows up, they must get married. Regardless of Su Zhaorong, Li Hao is barely worthy of you. If you miss this marriage, what will you do if you can''t find a good husband in the future? "


    Lu Lin said what was the most unpleasant thing and quickly made up his mind: "You are worried that the Lu family will be involved in the battle for the throne, so you don''t want to marry Li Hao. Xiaoyu, since you like Li Hao, it''s okay to marry him."


    "With your father here, no one can bully you!"

 CH 23

    With your father here, no one can bully you!


    In a short sentence, Lu Lin gave his decisive and very domineering support to his daughter!


    As the first king of the Great Wei with a different surname, and its most courageous and famous general, he had 60,000 Xingyang troops and many fierce generals under his command. He had won the trust of the Emperor and made great achievements on the battlefield.


    So naturally, Lu Lin had his own domineering qualifications and confidence.


    Lu Mingyu''s heart surged with bursts of heat.


    "Father, I know what you mean." Lu Mingyu softened her voice: "A few days ago, Queen Qiao held a banquet in the palace, and I also received the post of the palace banquet and entered the palace."


    "Everyone in the palace is hypocritical, and I''m really not used to it. A little bit of strength will frighten Su Zhaorong and anger Queen Qiao."


    "If I marry Li Hao, I will have to restrain my temperament, pretend to be gentle, courteous, and frugal, speak insincerely, and be hypocritical. This is not the life I want."


    "From that day on, I made up my mind that I would never marry into the imperial family as a daughter-in-law."


    In front of Lu Lin, if she just said that the Lu family cannot be involved in the battle for the crown prince, with his father''s love for her, he will definitely make concessions for her "lifelong happiness".


    Therefore, she deliberately emphasized that she did not want to be bullied or alienated after marrying into the Imperial family.


    Sure enough, as soon as Lu Lin heard this, his attitude was not so firm: "Xiaoyu, were you disliked at the palace banquet?"


    Lu Mingyu sighed deliberately: "That''s not true. However, they were looking at me as if looking at a monster."


    Lu Lin was angry: "Bah! All of them have white eyes(1)! My daughter is born with divine power, and her talent for martial arts is better than that of all children in the world. Who is Li Hao, you can beat him to the ground in less than a hundred moves!"


    "Forget it, it''s okay not to marry. When I enter the palace tomorrow, if the emperor wants to talk about marriage, I will tell him that I want to keep you for a few more years..."


    "It''s impossible to say that." Lu Mingyu''s eyes flashed, and she took over the words: "If father says that he is reluctant to marry me, the emperor could say that he would give the engagement first, and then wait a few years before getting married. How can father refuse then?"


    This is true.


    Lu Lin thought for a while: "Otherwise, I will say that a marriage has been arranged for you?"


    "That''s not right." Lu Mingyu thought about it for a long time: "Father has been leading the army to fight, when will he have time to arrange a marriage for me? When the emperor hears this, he will know that you are making an excuse. Besides, if the emperor asked who the other party is, what will you say then?"


    This reason cannot stand scrutiny, it is too easy to be exposed.


    Lu Lin pondered for a while: "What should I do then?"


    Lu Mingyu smiled and whispered a few words in Lu Lin''s ear: "...At that time, Father will have to act with sincerity, so that he can win the emperor''s trust."


    Lu Lin''s eyes lit up, and he grinned: "Don''t worry! Father didn''t read the book in the past ten years in vain. If the emperor asks, I promise to burst into tears, let the emperor be moved, and cry on the spot."


    Lu Mingyu burst out laughing at the teasing.


    This is her first bright smile since her rebirth.


    Lu Lin looked at his smiling daughter and felt very happy. Prince concubine or something, whoever is willing to marry; in his heart, nothing is more important than his daughter''s happiness.


    ¡­


    The banquet in the palace was coming to an end now.


    Emperor Yongjia, who was sitting at the top, was tall, mighty, and had the awe-inspiring demeanor of an emperor.


    Tonight is a palace banquet was a family banquet. Those who attended were either the wives and concubines of Emperor Yongjia, or sons, daughters-in-law, daughters, and sons-in-law. Emperor Yongjia came back from a victory and was in a good mood. He drank a lot of wine tonight.


    The only one who was absent was the injured second prince.


    Queen Qiao was thinking about the injury of the second prince, and it was inconvenient to show it at this time. She raised her glass with a smile: "The emperor has successfully suppressed the bandits this time, and added two more cities to the Great Wei. The people of the two cities can return to the Great Wei and live and work in peace and contentment. They no longer have to suffer from the riots of bandits. Ben gong and concubines pay tribute to the emperor with this cup of wine."


    These words are naturally pleasing to the ears.


    Emperor Yongjia smiled happily: "Okay, I will drink this glass of wine from the Queen."


    Before the wine glass in Queen Qiao''s hand was put down, Concubine Meng Gui smiled and held the wine glass: "I also want to honor the emperor with a cup, I wish the emperor a great victory and the unification of the Central Plains which is just around the corner. Let''s build an empire that lasts forever!"


    Concubine Meng''s words were obviously more in line with Emperor Yongjia''s wishes.


    Emperor Yongjia laughed: "Okay, Concubine Ai said it well! I drink this cup, I just hope that I can build this empire as soon as possible!"


    Concubine Meng pursed her lips and chuckled, took a sip of wine, and her charming gaze fell on Emperor Yongjia''s face.


    Emperor Yongjia had already had a taste for alcohol, and at this time, seeing the charming concubine, his heart was warmed.


    Queen Qiao: "..."


    In front of her, he looked so affectionate. Is the queen dead that they dare to do so! The emperor returned with his troops, it is customary that he stays in Jiaofang Palace for the night.


    If Emperor Yongjia was hooked by Meng Guifei tonight and went to Yanxi Palace, where would that put the face of the queen(2)?


    Empress Qiao was heartbroken, glanced at Concubine Meng Gui, and said lightly: "What Concubine Meng said just now is very much in the heart of this palace. Come, give Concubine Meng another glass of wine!"


    The maid beside Queen Qiao respectfully commanded the order and brought a glass of wine to Concubine Meng, which unfortunately blocked Emperor Yongjia''s sight.


    The affectionate gazes were naturally interrupted.


    Concubine Meng: "..."


    Queen Qiao pressed people with her identity, and Concubine Meng was so angry that she had to stand up to thank her and took the wine from the palace maid.


    Concubine Qin covered her mouth with a handkerchief and quietly hooked the corner of her mouth. Then she also stood up and toasted softly.


    Concubine Qin was the cousin of Emperor Yongjia from his mother''s side, and she accompanies the Empress Dowager Zhao on a daily basis. Emperor Yongjia was a filial son, so he treated Concubine Qin in a different way.


    Su Zhaorong waited anxiously for a long time, and finally, it was her turn. She just got up, but before she could speak, Emperor Yongjia said: "I drank a lot of wine tonight, so let''s stop here!"


    Su Zhaorong: "..."


    Su Zhaorong replied with a slightly embarrassed smile, "It''s because the concubine didn''t think carefully, and the emperor drank a lot, so he can''t drink anymore. Emperor, please don''t take offense to this."


    After saying that, she quickly sat back.


    Someone laughed softly.


    She didn''t know how many eyes were looking at her to see her joke.


    Su Zhaorong''s ears were hot, and the familiar pain of being scorned and humiliated swept over her.


    In her previous life, she endured like this year after year, until her daughter-in-law entered the house, until her son ascended the throne, and until she became the queen mother.


    All those who humiliated her and looked down on her had to crawl under her feet.


    Queen Qiao, Concubine Meng Guifei, Concubine Qin... One after another "died" in the deep palace.


    But now, everything is back to square one.


    No, worse and scarier than the original.


    Lu Mingyu was full of hatred. Once through the door, she and her younger son are afraid that there is no way out. But these days, every time she mentions this, Li Hao''s attitude is very firm.


    This mess, how to untie it?


    1. It means are they blind


    2. That is they are not giving importance to the queen

 CH 24

    The palace banquet did not end until Xu hours (1).


    Emperor Yongjia still took care of Queen Qiao''s dignity and stayed in Jiaofang Palace.


    Concubine Meng had the usual smile on her face, and after returning to Yanxi Palace, her face sank. The maids around her all knew the temper of the master, and they were trembling and did not dare to say anything at will.


    It was not until the first prince and his wife came, that Concubine Meng had a smile on her face.


    The eldest prince is the eldest son and the child of the woman he loves. So, Emperor Yongjia loved him very much. Among the princes, the eldest prince looked the most like Emperor Yongjia, with a slightly darker complexion and square eyebrows that were more than handsome.


    The first Princess Consort Liang had a slender figure, bright eyes, and white teeth. She may not be a top-notch beauty but was beautiful in her own way.


    "It''s so late, why didn''t you go back to the residence earlier to rest." Concubine Meng scolded the eldest prince with a smile.


    The eldest prince drank a lot of wine tonight, his face was slightly red, and he said with a smile: "Mother concubine always speaks so wrongly, isn''t she happy when she sees her son?"


    Concubine Meng slapped her son with a smile.


    The mother and son were very affectionate and had nothing to say.


    Concubine Meng did not make any detours and asked bluntly: "I didn''t have time to ask in detail before. Did you make military exploits this time? How about the second prince?"


    The First Princess Consort is also concerned about this issue, with a pair of beautiful eyes, Yingying stared at her husband.


    The eldest prince raised his brows, showing confidence and arrogance: "I personally led the troops into battle, fought a few victories, and beheaded the enemy of more than 20 ranks. As for the second brother, the father ordered him to follow General Li and did not go into battle."


    Great Wei occupied half of the territory of the Central Plains. Dayan and Chu formed an alliance, still, they could barely compete with Great Wei. Emperor Yongjia led an army of tens of thousands to go out on an expedition to suppress a few "chaotic bandits" who were not well-known, and they were easily captured.


    The eldest prince is guarded by hundreds of personal soldiers, as well as the elite soldiers of the Marquis of Guangping accompanying him. On the battlefield, it is not difficult to make military exploits.


    General Li is in charge of the logistical munitions. It was the first time that the Second Prince went out with the army, and he had no chance to go to the battlefield at all. On the way back, he fell off his horse and was slightly injured.


    No wonder he didn''t even come to the palace banquet, he was ashamed to face them!


    Concubine Meng raised the corner of her mouth, and a contemptuous smile flashed in her eyes: "For the past few months, the Empress has been thinking about the safety of the Second Prince. She didn''t even think about the risks of logistics and planning military rations."


    The First Prince pursed his lips and laughed lightly.


    Concubine Meng Gui expressed her sullen breath and asked casually, "I heard that the second prince was injured when he was returning, is it serious?"


    The eldest prince said casually: "I don''t know either. After the second brother was injured, he recuperated in the carriage and stayed in the tent at night, and he refused to see anyone. I went there twice, and both times was denied entry, and I didn''t even ask for it. This is boring."


    Concubine Meng Gui whispered: "He is self-conscious because he was embarrassed, and he is afraid that you will make fun of him."


    The eldest prince is conscious of his broad-mindedness: "People fail, horses fail. Occasionally falling off the horse is not a big deal. How could I make fun of him."


    Concubine Meng''s eyes flashed slightly, and she said meaningfully: "The heart is separated from the belly. Of course, you don''t know what he thinks in his heart."


    Mother and son looked at each other and didn''t say any more.


    Emperor Yongjia was in his prime and often led troops to fight. The ministers wisely did not mention the matter of establishing the Crown Prince, and Emperor Yongjia had no intention of establishing the Crown Prince at all.


    Several princes, on the surface, got along fairly well.


    As the princes grow up day by day, the people in the palace have their own thoughts, and it is only a matter of time before the battle for the throne starts.


    First Princess Consort Liang said softly, "It''s getting late, Concubine Mother should rest earlier! Daughter-in-law will come back tomorrow to greet Mother."


    Concubine Meng''s smile faded, and she gave a lukewarm hum.


    Liang is the daughter of General Liang, and in terms of identity, she is just good enough to become the First Prince''s consort.


    However, the Wei Dynasty was only eight years old, and Concubine Meng and Emperor Yongjia grew up together as childhood sweethearts. The origins of the identities of the generals of the Great Wei were very clear.


    General Liang was the personal soldier of Emperor Yongjia and once blocked arrows for his master. Emperor Yongjia was grateful for General Liang''s loyalty and made him his own commander-in-chief.


    When Emperor Yongjia was enthroned as emperor, General Liang became the general of the Imperial Guard and took on the important task of guarding the city palace.


    The daughter of a mud-legged guard turned out to be her own daughter-in-law. How could Concubine Meng be satisfied?


    However, the mud-legged guard has now become a fiery general of the imperial guard, a confidant of the emperor, who holds military power. This marriage was also decided by Emperor Yongjia himself. No matter how unhappy Concubine Meng was, she would have to hold her nose to recognize her as her daughter-in-law.


    In front of people, you have to pretend to praise your daughter-in-law for being respectful and filial.


    snort!


    The Eldest Princess Consort just pretended not to see her mother-in-law''s disdainful eyes and said goodbye respectfully. When she got up, she quietly leaned toward the eldest prince.


    The eldest prince took his wife''s hand affectionately and scratched his fingertips in the tender palm.


    The husband and wife have been separated for a long time, and their hearts are inflamed. The Eldest Princess Consort glanced at her husband shyly and timidly.


    Concubine Meng: "¡­"


    Ungrateful bastard!


    Concubine Meng Gui got angry when she saw her son''s unpromising virtue and waved her hand impatiently: "Okay, leave the palace and go home soon!" Don''t get in the way of her here.


    The eldest prince was unaware of the turbulent waves between the mother-in-law and the daughter-in-law, and happily took the Eldest Princess Consort''s hand and left.


    Concubine Meng glared at her daughter-in-law''s back, and couldn''t help but snort from her nose.


    ¡­


    In the Chengqian Palace, there was silence and tranquility.


    A handsome 17- or 18-year-old servant walked quietly to the door and knocked gently: "Your Highness, it''s time to drink the medicine."


    This is the second prince''s bedroom. This handsome and lovable, round-faced waiter, called Xiaoxi, usually took care of the second prince''s clothing, food, and daily life.


    In the past few days, the master is in a bad mood and is not happy to talk to people.


    Xiaoxi also served with extra caution.


    After a while, a voice came from the door: "Put the medicine first!"


    This voice is warm and melodious, extremely pleasant.


    All princes have different temperaments. The eldest prince is the most favored, and his temperament is also the most direct.


    The birth mother of the third prince was born from a humble background, so he was not favored. Although he is excellent in both civil and military affairs, he usually speaks and acts very low-key.


    The fourth prince is smooth and lovable.


    The fifth prince, he is young and mediocre everywhere. The only thing he is better at than the other brothers is his appetite.


    The second prince is different from them.


    The second prince''s maternal family is famous as a scholar family. Queen Qiao is dignified, elegant, and self-controlled, and deeply influenced the temperament of the second prince. He is also a gentleman who is upright and polite.


    Knowledgeable and modest, amiable and gentlemanly, that is the Second Prince.


    Unfortunately, Emperor Yongjia, who conquered the world with his might, did not like such a son.


    Xiaoxi gently opened the door and put the medicine bowl on the table. Then, bowed his head and stepped back. When he was about to go out, he looked up at the master.


    The light of the candlelight cast a faint layer of light and shadow on the second prince''s face. He couldn''t see his face, only those eyes that were deep and unpredictable.


    1. Between 7 to 9 PM

 CH 25

    In the Yihua Palace, there was intermittent low-pitched sobbing.


    "A Hao, you saw it today... In this palace, everyone looks down on me. Your father respects the queen, pampers Meng Guifei, and takes pity on concubine Qin. When it''s my turn, I am not even qualified to toast."


    "In front of everyone, he humiliated me. Everyone there was watching my joke"


    "I''m ashamed today, I can''t wait to dig into the cracks in the ground."


    Su Zhaorong cried bitterly and sadly, tears falling down one by one.


    Li Hao felt distressed and a little helpless: "Mother don''t cry. You have endured it all these years, let''s endure it a little longer!"


    What can I do if I can''t bear it?


    Su Zhaorong wiped her tears with a veil and whispered with red eyes: "A Hao, your father doesn''t have me in his heart at all. If he is willing to lift me up and seal me as a concubine, my life will not be so difficult."


    "In those days, it was also my belly that had the best of luck. I gave birth to you in one fell swoop, and then I got the status of a Zhaorong. Otherwise, your royal father would have left me behind."


    "In the second half of my life, I have to count on you. A mother''s status rises with her son''s. One day, when you become the crown prince, no one will dare to bully our mother and son."


    Li Hao: "..."


    As a prince, it would be a lie to say that he never thought about being the crown prince.


    However, he knew very well in his heart that he was not at all dominant among the princes.


    In terms of origin, he is not as good as the Second prince. In terms of favor, it is not as good as the favored Eldest prince. Even the Fourth prince, relying on the support of Queen Mother Zhao, is also more favored than him.


    Want to compete for the throne, is it such an easy thing?


    Mother and son never said this before. At this moment, it was abruptly said, and in addition to the excitement, there was a hint of embarrassment that was indescribable.


    At this time, he was still studying in the study room, and he had neither entered the military camp nor attended the court. The civil and military officials knew a lot. The civil officials supported the Second prince, and many generals supported the First prince. The noble clans are closer to the Fourth Prince.


    He, the Third prince who was not born high and was not favored, trying to be the heir, was almost like a fool''s dream.


    "Mother," Li Hao took a deep breath and said solemnly, "Don''t say anything like this in the future. The eldest brother is the eldest son, and the second brother is the direct descendant. Li Chu is nothing more than a direct descendant, and it is never my turn. "


    Su Zhaorong stretched out his hand to grab his son''s arm, and her eyes shone with astonishing light: "Why can''t it be your turn? Swords have no eyes on the battlefield, life and death are impermanent. Maybe both of them died on the battlefield, your father can only Make you the Crown Prince..."


    "Shut up!"


    Li Hao''s heart was beating wildly, and he couldn''t tell whether it was shock or anger, or the guilt and shame caused by the most secret thoughts in his heart.


    The blood suddenly rises, and the heart is surging.


    "Mother must never talk nonsense again!"


    "We are brothers, how can we have such a rebellious mind." Li Hao suddenly stood up and said sharply: "If I think so, I don''t deserve to be human!"


    Su Zhaorong was also startled by Li Hao''s anger and was about to open her mouth to explain, but Li Hao walked away with a cold face.


    Li Hao strode out of Yihua Palace.


    The cool breeze of the spring night blew toward his face, but it failed to extinguish the indescribable flame in his heart.


    All kinds of chaotic thoughts rushed through his mind.


    In the bottom of his heart, it seemed that there was a dark and ferocious beast locked up. Today, the beast almost broke through the cage.


    Why can''t it be your turn? Swords have no eyes on the battlefield, life and death are impermanent. Maybe, both of them died on the battlefield, your imperial father can only make you the heir...


    Li Hao pursed the corners of his mouth very tightly, his pace getting faster and faster.


    The inner servant Xiaonian trotted all the way, barely keeping up.


    Li Hao hurried back to the bedroom all the way, just said a sentence: "No need to wait, step back!" Then he closed the door.


    His nose was almost flattened by the door panel, it was sore and painful, and tears welled up in his eyes. Xiao Nian covered his nose, bared his teeth silently for a moment, wiped his tears, and backed away.


    ¡­


    This night, nobody knew how many people tossed and turned and couldn¡¯t sleep.


    In the early morning of the next day, Li Hao, who appeared outside the Jiaofang Hall, had a gloomy face and bloodshot eyes.


    The Eldest Prince was no better; with dark circles under his eyes and yawning. At first glance, he had not slept all night... The Eldest princess beside him was also a little tired, and her complexion was very delicate.


    "Eldest brother, Eldest sister-in-law." Li Hao cupped his hands.


    The eldest princess returned his greetings.


    The eldest prince smiled and patted Li Hao''s shoulder with a very affectionate tone: "Third brother, last night I didn''t enjoy drinking well. Today I am hosting a banquet in the mansion, and our brothers gathered together alone to have a few drinks. "


    Once the princes got married, they had to leave the palace and live in the prince''s mansion, where they could dine and feast at will, and it was much more convenient to make friends with courtiers.


    Li Hao responded with a calm smile.


    "Eldest brother and sister-in-law, Third brother, you came early." The Fourth Prince, Li Xianren, did not arrive, and the voice arrived first.


    The Fourth Prince is fourteen years old this year. He was born fair and beautiful, with a smile on his face, even when he was not smiling.


    After a while, the Fifth prince Li Chang came.


    Li Chang is not tall, and he is fat. He walked slowly, always looking a little stupid.


    The Eldest prince swept his eyes and laughed: "We haven''t seen each other for a few months, and the fifth brother is not good at all, but he has gained a lot of weight. In the future, he must practice martial arts well, and he can''t get fat again. Otherwise, I am afraid that  he will not even be able to marry a daughter-in-law in the future."


    The Fourth Prince was also amused and laughed together.


    Li Chang kept silent, letting his brothers make fun of him.


    Li Hao''s brows wrinkled invisibly, and he tried to change the topic: "Why hasn''t the second brother come yet? Would you like to wait for the second brother to come in to go together?"


    "No need." The Eldest prince''s tone was domineering and taken for granted: "His injury hasn''t healed yet, and I''m afraid he won''t come today. Our brothers will go to the father and mother first and greet them."


    As soon as the voice fell, a familiar figure appeared in front of everyone.


    The boy is tall and slender, neither hurried nor slow, and graceful.


    In the bright morning light, the young man moved from far to near, his face clearly reflected in the eyes of everyone.


    Beneath his long eyebrows are a pair of bright eyes. The bridge of the nose is straight and the lips are neither thick nor thin, forming an extremely handsome face.


    Everything is just right, can''t add a point, and can''t subtract a point.


    This young man is Li Jing, the Second prince.


    The second prince glanced at the Eldest prince: "I heard my Eldest brother mention me from afar, I don''t know what the Eldest brother said?"


    The Eldest prince was a little embarrassed and coughed: "You didn''t show up at the palace banquet last night. I thought you would rest for a few days. It''s just right that you are here now. Let''s go to the palace together to greet our parents."


    The Second prince smiled lightly: "Everyone knows about my injury, Eldest brother doesn''t need to emphasize it again and again."


    Eldest Prince: "..."


    Talking about someone behind their back and he was caught.


    The Eldest prince was a little embarrassed.


    The Fourth prince immediately opened his mouth to smooth things out: "It''s getting late, let''s go ahead and greet Imperial Mother and Father!"


    Li Hao echoed with a smile: "Please Eldest brother and Second brother go first."


    The Second prince swept his gaze and looked over.


    Li Hao and the Second prince looked at each other and froze in their hearts.

 CH 26

    Li Hao was only two months younger than the Second prince.


    The two brothers were not particularly affectionate but also got along well. The Second Prince is a gentleman who is gentle with people. Li Hao is very familiar with the temperament of the Second Prince.


    But at this time, the Second prince''s eyes were too unfamiliar.


    Like two sharp thorns, piercing deeply into his eyes.


    Li Hao felt an inexplicable unease in his heart. However, in just a short moment, the Second prince turned his head and smiled at the Eldest prince: "Brother, please go first."


    The Eldest prince did not give in politely, nodded with a smile, and walked into the Jiaofang Hall holding the hand of the eldest princess.


    The Second prince walked in without haste.


    Li Hao stood there, not moving. The Fourth prince found it to be a little strange: "Third brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    Li Hao looked back from the figure in front of him, calmed his mind, and said with a casual smile, "Go ahead! I''ll go in with my Fifth brother."


    Among the princes, only Li Hao and Li Chang shared the same mother. Li Chang is very dependent on Li Hao, and Li Hao also takes care of his younger brother everywhere.


    The Fourth prince didn''t think much about it, he smiled and walked in.


    Li Chang habitually leaned over to his brother and said in a low voice, "Third brother, your face doesn''t seem very good. Did you not sleep well last night?"


    Li Hao hummed and patted Li Chang on the shoulder without saying much.


    The two brothers also stepped into the Jiaofang Hall.


    ¡­


    The sons came to greet him together. Emperor Yongjia was in a good mood. He first smiled and said to the Eldest prince: "You live outside the palace, why did you enter the palace so early?"


    The Eldest prince replied with a smile: "Er Chen has his father in mind, and came to the palace early in the morning."


    Emperor Yongjia laughed loudly: "Okay, I''m very good, you don''t need to keep me in your mind all day. Tomorrow happens to be the big court meeting. You will go to court with me."


    The Eldest prince agreed.


    Emperor Yongjia never concealed his love and partiality for his eldest son.


    The Second Prince looked at Emperor Yongjia silently, his eyes a little complicated.


    The rest of the princes were equally delicate.


    As a son, who doesn¡¯t want to be loved and paid attention to by his father? Not to mention, their father was still the emperor of the Great Wei. The status of the prince who is favored by the emperor can only be known by looking at the illustrious scenery of the First prince.


    Queen Qiao twitched the corners of her mouth slightly.


    This early in the morning, when I was forced to see the father''s kindness and filial piety, my heart was really disgusted.


    Queen Qiao sneered in her heart, and her eyes fell eagerly on the Second prince, full of concern and love: "Ajing, is your injury healed? Why don''t you rest for two more days."


    Emperor Yongjia finally shifted his attention and looked up and down at the Second prince: "How is your health?"


    "After returning to the father and mother," the Second prince''s voice was warm and sweet: "Er Chen has been recovering from his injury for a few days, and he has walked without hindrance. Tomorrow''s court meeting, Er Chen was wondering if he could also be will be able to go with Imperial Father?"


    People: "..."


    In the hall of Jiaofang, there was pin-drop silence.


    The eyes of everyone were on the Second prince.


    Emperor Yongjia opened his mouth and asked the eldest prince to go to the court. Who princes did not have ideas in their hearts? But no one could have imagined that the humble and respectful Second prince would take the initiative to open his mouth.


    What is the difference between this and publicly accusing Emperor Yongjia of being biased?


    Queen Qiao subconsciously grasped the handle of the phoenix chair, and her heart almost popped out of her chest. If it wasn''t for her superior self-control, she would have lost her temper at this time.


    Emperor Yongjia was both surprised and a little annoyed.


    As a father, he is partial and takes it for granted.


    Now being told by the Second Prince, Emperor Yongjia''s face was a little unsightly. After a moment''s pause, he said, "I was negligent. You are also sixteen this year, so let''s go to court together!"


    The second prince looked serene as usual, smiled, and bowed his hands to thank him: "Thank you, Imperial Father."


    Yongjia Emperor glanced at the dragon''s eyes and said again: "A Hao A Xian, both of you are not too young. The class in the study will be changed to the afternoon, and in the morning, go to the Golden Palace and listen to the government together. You are all my sons, all of you are princes of Great Wei. If you want to lead troops to fight, you can''t be unfamiliar with the affairs of the court."


    For Li Hao and the Fourth prince, this was a complete surprise.


    Even if Emperor Yongjia used the two of them to stab the Second prince, they would get real benefits.


    The two brothers bowed to each other.


    As for Li Chang, he has not yet reached the age of ten, so let''s go to study in the Study Hall now!


    Emperor Yongjia encouraged Li Chang to study hard. Li Chang was rarely noticed by Emperor Yongjia, and his fat face turned red: "Yes, yes, Er Chen must study hard."


    ¡­


    Emperor Yongjia soon went to Wenhua Hall to handle political affairs.


    The princes each withdrew and left.


    Only the Second prince remained.


    Queen Qiao held back her words, and now she can finally speak. After opening her mouth, she became annoyed: "A Jing, what''s the matter with you today? Why did such a sentence suddenly come out?"


    "It''s alright now, you can go to court and annoy your father."


    In the long run, it is really not a wise move to anger Emperor Yongjia in order to participate in the government.


    The Second prince fixedly looked at the anxious Queen Qiao: "Then according to mother, what should the son do?"


    Queen Qiao blurted out: "The ruler is the master of the minister, and the father is the master of the son. Naturally, you should wait for your father to open his mouth..."


    "Father doesn''t like me as a direct son, and he always lifts up the elder brother." The Second prince interrupted Queen Qiao lightly: "If I don''t make a sound, then I will only be more and more neglected."


    "I came from Empress'' womb, and I''m the only direct descendant of the Great Wei. Why should I hold back? Why should I keep a low profile? Why should I retreat again and again?"


    Queen Qiao: "..."


    Queen Qiao looked at her son in astonishment.


    That handsome face that was all too familiar was suddenly unfamiliar.


    The coldness flashing in his black eyes was even more unprecedented.


    The Second Prince and Queen Qiao looked at each other and he said slowly: "Mother don''t worry, I know what I''m doing."


    Queen Qiao''s throat seemed to be blocked by something, all the words were stuck in her throat, and she couldn''t spit out a word. A strong sense of astringency hit her heart, and her eyes quickly turned red: "A Jing, it''s the mother who is useless..."


    She suddenly choked up, unable to speak.


    She is Li Yuan''s first wife. No matter how much Li Yuan liked Meng Fei, he couldn''t abandon his wife for no reason. After Li Yuan became the emperor, she was logically established as the Queen of the Middle Palace.


    In the palace, everyone knew that Concubine Meng was the woman at the top of the emperor''s heart.


    An unloved Empress can only keep her identity if she is virtuous and humble.


    She has also been teaching her son to be magnanimous and tolerant. She was not favored by her husband, and even her son was not favored by Emperor Yongjia.


    Otherwise, why would she swallow her anger and blindly give in when her son was the rightful son?


    Queen Qiao choked with tears.


    The Second prince sighed softly, stepped forward, and hugged his mother, his voice was inaudible: "Mother, don''t cry. Just sit safely on the phoenix chair. In the future, everything will be up to me."

 CH 27

    Queen Qiao cried for a while, but her emotions slowly calmed down, and she wiped the tears with a handkerchief. She asked carefully about the situation of the Second Prince accompanying the army this time.


    The Second Prince''s eyes flashed and his expression was light: "I followed General Li to plan the military rations and shipments, but did not lead the troops into battle. On the contrary, the elder brother fought several victorious battles with the father, killed more than 20 bandits, and got a lot of military merits."


    Queen Qiao couldn''t help sighing softly.


    Emperor Yongjia''s heart is really biased.


    When the First Prince went out with the army for the first time, he led the army into battle. There are personal guards guarding him, and he shoots and kills a few rogue bandits. As soon as it came out, the Eldest Prince became "naturally brave" and "good at leading troops".


    In fact, this reputation was deliberately promoted by everyone.


    It was the Second Prince''s turn to go out with the army for the first time and was sent to the military supply logistics. Even if you want to make merit, there is no chance. On the contrary, the Second Prince fell off his horse and was slightly injured on the return journey, and the talkative people in the palace had something to talk about.


    Queen Qiao cheered up and said in a low voice, "Ajing, a few days ago, I held a banquet in the palace, and all the ladies with outstanding family backgrounds and appearances entered the palace. I think a few are good..."


    Before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by the Second Prince: "Empress Mother has fallen in love with Meng Yunluo, the daughter of the Marquis of Guangping?"


    Queen Qiao: "..."


    Queen Qiao was dumbfounded and looked at the Second Prince who looked calm: "How did you guess?"


    She was thinking about this marriage in her heart and never told anyone. When Princess Hui''an asked, she was perfunctory and never mentioned her real plans.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that this was a good move.


    The biggest reliances of the Eldest Prince are that one is the emperor''s favor, the other is Concubine Meng in the palace, and the Marquis of Guangping outside the palace.


    If the Second Prince married the daughter of the Marquis of Guangping, the Marquis of Guangping became the Prince''s father-in-law. No matter how good a nephew is, how can he be as good as his own son-in-law?


    She wanted to win over the Meng family through marriage. The Second Prince is a direct descendant and the civil servants who value orthodoxy will naturally help the second prince. If there is more support from the Marquis of Guangping in the army, who else can compete with the Second Prince?


    She never thought that the Second Prince could guess her thoughts.


    The Second Prince looked at Queen Qiao, his voice slightly lowered: "Mother and son are connected. What is the mother thinking, as a son, I can always guess a few points."


    Queen Qiao had a smile on her face: "Since you guessed it, I won''t hide it from you. I really fell in love with the daughter of the Meng family." Then, she wanted to explain her plan in detail.


    Without saying a word, she was interrupted by the Second Prince: "Mother, please put aside this idea! I won''t marry Meng Yunluo!"


    Queen Joe: "..."


    Queen Qiao was choked to silence, and that strange feeling came to her mind again.


    I haven''t seen each other for a few months, and the Second Prince has changed a lot.


    The once humble and gentle jade-like youth has become cold and determined.


    "Why?" Queen Qiao couldn''t help frowning: "Do you already have a girl you like?"


    Could it be that he likes Qiao Wan?


    Queen Qiao''s thoughts changed, and she was about to ask a tentative question when she heard the Second Prince indifferently say: "I do have a favorite candidate as Princess Consort in my heart. This matter, Empress Mother doesn''t need to worry about it. I will ask Royal Father in private tonight. I will marry the girl you want."


    The last few words were meaningful.


    Queen Qiao wanted to ask more, but the Second Prince had already bowed and left.


    Queen Qiao: "..."


    Her son has grown up and has his own ideas and opinions. Not even discussing it with her.


    Queen Qiao couldn''t tell whether she should be happy or disappointed. After a long time, she let out a long sigh.


    ¡­


    Emperor Yongjia left the Capital for several months, delaying many government affairs. Busy all day, he stopped only when it got dark.


    Eunuch Liu stepped forward respectfully: "It''s getting late, it''s time for dinner."


    Emperor Yongjia thought for a while and said, "No need, go directly to Yanxi Palace. I will have dinner together at the imperial concubine''s place."


    On the first night of returning to the palace, staying in Jiaofang Hall was enough to give a face to Queen Qiao. Tonight, Emperor Yongjia was going to Concubine Meng''s palace.


    Eunuch Liu responded with a smile. Before he left, Eunuch Ma entered the Wenhua Hall to report, "Report to the emperor, the Second Prince, and the Third Prince requests an audience."


    The sons are here, so they must be seen.


    Emperor Yongjia said casually: "Announce them to come in."


    Eunuch Ma coughed and replied in a low voice, "His Royal Highness the Second Prince and His Royal Highness the Third Prince have important matters respectively, and would like to see the Emperor alone."


    Emperor Yongjia: "..."


    The brats are still wet behind their ears, but they''re quite the schemers!


    Emperor Yongjia thought for a while, then sat back: "Well, let''s call in one by one."


    Eunuch Ma opened his mouth to answer, and was about to withdraw when he heard Emperor Yongjia say again: "Call Third Prince Xuan first."


    Eunuch Ma was taken aback for a moment, and quickly exchanged glances with Eunuch Liu.


    The Second Prince''s remarks in the morning really annoyed Emperor Yongjia. Therefore, Emperor Yongjia deliberately called the Third Prince first and gave a snub to the Second Prince.


    After a while, Li Hao, the third prince, stepped into the hall and saluted: "Er Chen has seen the Royal Father."


    As a father, there is no reason not to love his son. The five fingers have different lengths, but they are all his own.


    Emperor Yongjia said with a smile: "Don''t have to follow protocol, get up."


    Li Hao said respectfully, "Thank you, Father," and then stood up straight.


    "You came to see me on purpose, do you have something to ask me?"


    Confronting his son in private, Emperor Yongjia didn''t put on a stance of the emperor. At this time, Emperor Yongjia was like all the fathers in the world, with a little connivance in his gentle smile: "Just open your mouth, I will support you and call the shots."


    Li Hao felt a surge of heat in his heart.


    Yes, as a son, it is only right and proper to ask his father if you wanted something.


    "Your Majesty, Er Chen is asking for something." A dark red flashed across Li Haojun''s face, and his tone was firm: "My son has a favorite girl, I beg the father to marry her."


    Emperor Yongjia suddenly became interested and asked with a smile, "Which girl did you like? Tell me."


    Li Hao''s eyes gleamed: "The daughter of King Xingyang, Lu Mingyu." Without waiting for Emperor Yongjia to ask questions, he took the initiative to talk about the relationship that was two years ago.


    Emperor Yongjia also fell in love when he was young. Looking at his son''s gleaming eyes, he smiled and said, "I already know what you said. However, when it comes to granting marriage, we must first ask what King Xingyang wants. You go back first and wait until I ask."


    Li Hao didn''t expect things to go so smoothly. He was overjoyed. He immediately knelt down and kowtowed three times: "Thank you father for your grace."


    Emperor Yongjia laughed: "Okay, let''s step back first!"


    Li Hao left with brisk steps.


    After a while, the Second Prince was summoned into the Wenhua Hall.


    The Second Prince bowed his hands in a salute, elegant and impeccable.


    As soon as he saw that handsome and jade-like calm face, Emperor Yongjia''s suppressed anger surged in his heart, and his voice sank slightly: "You want to see me, what''s the matter?"


    The Second Prince raised his eyes: "Er Chen wants to ask the emperor to give him a marriage."


    Emperor Yongjia: "..."

 CH 28

    The Second Prince did not miss the surprise in Emperor Yongjia''s eyes.


    It seems that Li Hao has already asked his father first.


    The Second Prince thought calmly, smiled, and said, "Royal Father doesn''t want to know who is Er Chen''s favorite?"


    Emperor Yongjia calmed down and said with a smile: "If you don''t say it, I can guess it. I remember that there is a granddaughter in Qiao Xiang''s family who is one year younger than you. She often comes to the palace to accompany your mother. I have seen her a few times. You can call Qiao Wan..."


    "Father has misunderstood." The Second Prince interrupted Emperor Yongjia abruptly: "I have never had any romantic feelings for my cousin Qiao Wan, but only a relationship between cousins. The girl I admire in my heart is someone else."


    Emperor Yongjia suppressed his displeasure when his words were interrupted, and asked with a casual smile, "Oh? Which girl do you like?"


    The Second Prince replied respectfully, "The one whom my son admires is the daughter of King Xingyang, Fourth Miss Lu."


    Emperor Yongjia: "..."


    Emperor Yongjia was shocked, almost thinking he heard it wrong: "What did you say? Say it again, which girl do you admire?"


    The handsome face of the Second Prince showed the shyness of a young man''s love for the first time: "Father, Er Chen wants to marry Lu Mingyu, the fourth young lady of the Xingyang Palace, as his wife."


    Emperor Yongjia suddenly got up, and his dragon eyes stared at the Second Prince: "Li Jing! Do you know what you are talking about!"


    The two brothers came to ask for marriage with Fourth Miss Lu from the Xingyang Palace at the same time!


    Such absurd things, if it spreads out, will there be any face left for the royal family?


    The two brothers will be separated from each other over this.


    He will never allow his son to turn against each other for a woman!


    Invisible coercion, like Mount Tai, pressed on the Second Prince.


    The Second Prince felt a little lost, and asked with confusion in his eyes: "Why did the Royal Father suddenly get angry? Is there something wrong with what the son just said?"


    After all, what kind of bad intentions can a teenager who wants to marry his sweetheart have?


    "Do you know why your third brother came to see me just now?" The anger in Emperor Yongjia''s dragon eyes was gathering and brewing bit by bit as if a storm was approaching: "A Hao has someone he likes, and came to ask for a marriage. Coincidentally, his crush is the Fourth Miss Lu you mentioned!"


    The Second Prince seemed to have suffered a heavy blow, his face suddenly turned white, he took a step back subconsciously, and his voice trembled slightly: "How is it possible! This is absolutely impossible!"


    Seeing the Second Prince panicking, the anger in Emperor Yongjia''s heart finally cooled down a little. However, his doubts were not removed, and he still stared at the Second Prince: "I am also very confused. When did you meet Fourth Miss Lu? When did you fall in love?"


    The Second Prince calmed down and replied in a low voice, "My father really misunderstood. I have never seen Fourth Miss Lu before."


    "The King of Xingyang is mighty and heroic, his army is extremely strict, and he has won many battles. Lu Fei, the son of the King of Xingyang, is also a young warrior. Er Chen admires the King of Xingyang, so he wants to marry the daughter of the King of Xingyang as his consort."


    This reason is understandable.


    As a prince, there is nothing wrong with wanting to marry the daughter of a famous general of the Great Wei and marry into the family of a military general with military power.


    The only surprise was that both sons fell in love with Lu''s daughter.


    Emperor Yongjia''s anger subsided a little again and waved his hand angrily: "Forget it, you must not disclose this to anyone. Even if your mother asks, you can''t talk nonsense."


    The Second Prince could not be any more honest and calm at this time: "Yes, Er Chen will follow the father''s order and will never talk about it to anyone." After a pause, he said hesitantly: "Father, Er Chen takes the liberty to ask a question. Both Er Chen and the third brother fell in love with Fourth Miss Lu, I don''t know what the royal father''s plan is..."


    He even has the audacity to ask!


    "Get out!" Emperor Yongjia was the emperor who immediately attacked the world. He couldn''t hold back his temper and shouted angrily, "Get out now!"


    He picked up a paperweight and threw it.


    The Second Prince has been practicing martial arts since he was a child, and his skills were as good as those of his brothers. The jade paperweight fell to the ground with a thud, breaking into two pieces.


    Dare to hide!


    Emperor Yongjia was furious in his heart, his eyes swept away, this time he reached out and took a vase that was half a person tall...


    The Second Prince''s scalp tightened, and without thinking, he turned and ran.


    The beautiful vase flew over the air and smashed to pieces behind the Second Prince. The shards flew horizontally, and a few shards splashed onto the legs of the Second Prince, causing a slight sting.


    The second prince did not say a word and flashed out of the Wenhua Hall quickly. The anger of Emperor Yongjia could be heard behind him.


    The guards of the Imperial Army who were guarding outside the hall looked over in surprise.


    The Second Prince changed his appearance in an instant, slowed down, and walked forward gracefully and slowly. That demeanor was absolutely worthy of the words "Pleasant Gentleman".


    The sky was completely dark.


    A crescent moon hung in the sky, and a few stars twinkled in the sky. The cool spring breeze blew, like a soft willow branch gently brushing the face.


    All the expressions of the Second Prince melted into the darkness. Only those deep black eyes shone with unpredictable light.


    ¡­


    Emperor Yongjia was really angry, blushing and panting heavily, anger flashing in his eyes, his chest heaving up and down.


    The servants stepped forward to clean up the mess.


    Eunuch Liu used his courage and stepped forward to appease: "Your Majesty, please calm your anger! His Royal Highness the Second Prince is gentle, courteous and filial, humble and filial, and it is definitely not his intention to anger the Emperor..."


    Emperor Yongjia snorted angrily: "You don''t need to speak for that bastard! If he is filial, why did he hide just now?"


    Eunuch Liu said in a low voice: "The small stick will be accepted, and the big stick has to be avoided. The emperor was angry just now. If His Highness didn''t hide, he would be really hurt. In the end, won''t it be the emperor who feels distressed and blames himself?"


    Emperor Yongjia sneered and glanced at Eunuch Liu: "What benefits did the Second Prince promise you, that you speak for him everywhere today?"


    Liu Gonggong can become the confidant of the emperor because he had his own advantages. He replied respectfully: "The slave is born to be the emperor''s person, after death is the emperor''s ghost, and only has the emperor in his heart. No matter who promises benefits, the slave will not accept it."


    "The servants are so sorry for the emperor, your majesty has been busy all day, and hasn''t even eaten hot food, and now feels so angry."


    "The emperor is still angry in his heart, so he will use the servants to vent his anger. Don''t get angry and ruin the dragon body."


    Emperor Yongjia was so agitated that he stretched his leg and kicked Eunuch Liu: "Old bastard slave!"


    He however restrained his strength while kicking.


    Otherwise, with the strength of Emperor Yongjia, Eunuch Liu was afraid that he would be kicked out.


    Eunuch Liu didn''t move. He took the kick and smiled at him: "Your Majesty, calm down! The servant will send a letter to the Yanxi Palace, and ask the concubine to prepare some of the emperor''s favorite food."


    Emperor Yongjia''s tightly wrinkled brows stretched out.


    Eunuch Ma on the side got a look from Eunuch Liu and quietly retreated.


    Emperor Yongjia calmed down and ordered, "Let''s go to the Yanxi Palace!"

 CH 29

    The next day was the great court meeting, all the civil and military officials gathered in the Golden Throne Hall.


    Emperor Yongjia, dressed in a dragon robe, was majestic and unpredictable. Besides the dragon chair, there were four more young figures in bright yellow prince uniforms.


    The eldest prince and the second prince stood on each side, the third prince stood beside the eldest prince, and the fourth prince stood beside the second prince.


    In the previous great court meeting, only the eldest prince entered the court to listen to the government. Today, the second prince, the third prince, and the fourth prince suddenly showed up, which means it is worth pondering!


    Standing at the head of the civil servants was the first assistant, Qiao Ge Lao.


    Qiao Ge is over fifty years old, and he had a beautiful beard, which is the favorite of the civil servants, and he was very elegant.


    Old Qiao''s gaze swiveled around the face of the second prince, and there was some doubt in his heart.


    What happened in the palace can''t be concealed from those who care. After the second prince returned to the palace, his words were careless and angered Emperor Yongjia. Therefore, today, several princes appeared together in the Golden Palace.


    In doing so, he is free-spirited, but also cautious. It really doesn''t look like the second prince''s behavior...


    A series of thoughts flashed through Old Qiao Ge''s heart, but he didn''t reveal it at all.


    The daughter is the queen, and the grandson is the prince. The Qiao family is the most loyal supporter of the second prince.


    The second prince is the only direct son of the emperor. As long as there is no major mistake, the position of the prince belongs to the second prince, and no one can take it away.


    Standing at the head of the generals was Lu Lin, the king of Xingyang.


    Lu Lin glanced over the handsome face of the third prince, Li Hao, and the words his daughter had said echoed in his mind... Not to annoy the emperor, but also to reject the marriage.


    That was indeed difficult.


    Next, it''s up to him.


    After reading sentimental books for more than ten years, it can finally come in handy.


    ¡­


    Because the Emperor led his troops away, the last great court meeting was last year. At the Great Court today, hundreds of officials scrambled to sing their praises and beat the dragon''s fart.


    Emperor Yongjia was relieved to hear this, and the depression in his heart was swept away.


    As for the princes, there is basically no chance to speak today, so they just stood by and listened.


    After the end of the great court meeting, Emperor Yongjia asked several important ministers to join him for lunch.


    Among them, the civil officials included the first assistant and the second assistant and several ministers, and among the generals, there were the Prince of Xingyang, the Prince of Guangping, the Hou of Puyang, and others. It is a great honor for the ministers to have a meal with the Emperor.


    All the ministers bowed their hands together and thanked the heaven.


    Eunuch Liu, who came to deliver the decree, said with a smile: "The emperor has an order, asking King Xingyang to please go to the Wenhua Hall to meet with the Emperor."


    Here it comes!


    Lu Lin should be holding hands, walking under the unhappy eyes of Puyang Hou, Hou of Guangping.


    The Marquis of Guangping is the self-proclaimed number one general of the Great Wei Dynasty, who is a confidant of the emperor, but he is always dissatisfied with King Xingyang who came to defect halfway. Why can King Xingyang be crowned king in one fell swoop? Why is the King of Xingyang the most powerful? Why did King Xingyang fight so fiercely?


    Forget the first two.


    The last thought showed how petty  Hou Guangping was.


    Puyang Hou was also not so happy in his heart.


    He is the nephew of Empress Dowager Zhao''s direct relative and is a cousin to Emperor Yongjia. Before the previous dynasty died, the Li family was a hero. The Zhao family also has soldiers and generals, and the two cousins ??are on an equal footing. Speaking of which, Li Yuan, his cousin, had to give him a few points.


    Later, the Li family raised the flag and established a new dynasty. Li Yuan became the emperor, and his cousin became the Marquis of Puyang, and there were differences between rulers and ministers. The Zhao family also became a vassal of the Li family.


    The Marquis of Guangping relied on his military merits and kept pressing the Zhao family. When King Xingyang came, the Zhao family had to retreat. The Great Wei was very honorable, and the Zhao family could only rank third.


    Was it not enough to be angry?


    It is natural that he didn''t find King Xingyang pleasing to his eyes!


    "The emperor summoned King Xingyang alone, I don''t know what it was for." Puyang Hou''s mind was active, and he said something casually.


    The Marquis of Guangping smiled calmly and said, "His Majesty has great talents and great ambitions. He has just attacked two cities, and I am afraid that he will be thinking about the land of Yan and Chu again. He summoned King Xingyang, and he must have wanted to inquire and discuss this."


    Marquis Puyang''s eyes flashed, and he lowered his voice: "If this is the important matter to discuss, it should be you. How is it King Xingyang! In my heart, I feel sorry for you."


    The Marquis of Guangping glanced at Marquis Puyang, who had the word "provocation" written all over his face, and replied without a smile, "In terms of intimacy, I can''t match your Marquis Puyang! It''s not fair for the Marquis of Puyang!"


    The Marquis of Puyang hummed and said hypocritically: "Speaking of which, you and I are also in-laws around the corner. We have known each other for several years. We should get closer to one another."


    The Marquis of Guangping smiled and said, "The Marquis of Puyang is the natal family of the Empress Dowager, and Lord Hou is the nephew of the Empress Dowager and the emperor''s cousin. Our Meng family is no match for the Zhao family."


    "You say that, I''m really ashamed." Puyang Hou immediately picked up the words: "If I say it in front of others, it''s nothing to brag about myself. In front of you, how good can I be! Ashamed and ashamed!"


    Guangping Hou and Puyang Hou talked more and more speculatively, and the more they talked, the more intimate they became. From the bottom of my heart, they spit each other in unison.


    Bah!


    On the other side, Qiao Ge was also thinking about the intention of the emperor to suddenly summon King Xingyang.


    The Ministry of Works Jin Shangshu and Qiao Ge Lao have quite a personal relationship, and they whispered a few words beside Qiao Ge Lao. Qiao Ge was calm and shook his head slightly.


    The head of the Ministry of households and the head of Yushang of the Ministry of Personnel gathered together and whispered in a low voice.


    Of course, no matter how people guess, it is impossible to guess the real reason.


    ¡­


    Lu Lin stepped into the Wenhua Hall, clasped his fists, and saluted: "Your general Lu Lin has seen the emperor."


    Emperor Yongjia stepped down from the dragon chair himself, smiled, and stretched out his hand to help Lu Lin up: "There are no outsiders here, so there is no need to do this humbly. Come, come and sit down, I will talk to you as if we are at home."


    Emperor Yongjia was cordial and casual, with no airs at all.


    The previous dynasty died, and heroes everywhere rose up. Li Jiang stood out of all and won most of the country, which shows the power of Emperor Yongjia. What is even more commendable is Emperor Yongjia''s virtuous corporal and his high trust in his confidants.


    Lu Lin led the army to defect back then, and he was indeed a famous general who had to meet the master of Great Wei.


    Lu Lin felt a little warm in his heart, thanked him with his hands, and sat down under Emperor Yongjia.


    Emperor Yongjia sighed first: "My sons and daughters are all debts from previous lives. I will not hide from you. I called you here today for the sake of my sons and daughters."


    My two sons, both sons, are in love with your daughter.


    These words, no matter how thick-skinned Emperor Yongjia was, he couldn''t say.


    But, this kind of thing can''t be dragged on, lest there be many brothers in the daily dream, it is better to cut the mess with a quick knife.


    Emperor Yongjia calmed down and was about to continue speaking when Lu Lin suddenly sighed: "When the emperor talks about his sons and daughters, he really pokes the heart of the minister. There are some words that are stuck in my heart, and I have to say them out"


    Lu Lin was wearing battle armor and a big beard, and his silver gun was covered with blood, like a God of the war alive.


    At this moment, the tiger''s eyes suddenly turned red, and there was a faint choking in his voice. Shocking indeed!


    Emperor Yongjia was startled and blurted out: "If you have something to say, it''s okay to say it!"

 CH 30

    Lu Lin took a deep breath as if to swallow the bitterness in his heart: "Back then, when Xiaoyu was born her mother died of dystocia after seeing her face. Before she died, I swore to her mother that I would never wrong my daughter. half a point."


    "I was afraid that Xiaoyu would be mistreated so I never remarried. I worked hard as a mother and a father to raise my daughter. Xiaoyu is the lifeblood in my eyes."


    "I am not afraid to become a joke in the Emperor''s eyes. In other people''s homes, fathers are kind and daughters are filial. In our Lu family, Xiaoyu has the final say. From the age of seven or eight, she has been in charge of the family. I am obedient to her, and if she just wants heaven or the moon, I have to borrow a ladder and pick the moon for her."


    "She''s getting older, and she''s at a marriageable age. When I think of her going to marry into someone else''s house as a daughter-in-law,  and then it won''t be easy for me to see her in the future, it''s as uncomfortable as having my heart taken out."


    It was originally an acting role, but when he talked, it moved his true feelings.


    Lu Lin''s eyes were completely red, and the water flashed: "So, I made up my mind early on that I would not marry my daughter out, but would invite a son-in-law to enter the house. In the future, I would have a grandson named Lu and pass on the Lu family."


    "This is also a little selfishness of me as a biological father. I beg the emperor to forgive me."


    After saying this, Lu Lin got up and bowed.


    Emperor Yongjia had not recovered from the shock and sighed, and reflexively stretched out his hand to support Lu Lin: "Please get up quickly."


    Lu Lin refused to get up, insisted on bowing, and after getting up, he looked at Emperor Yongjia: "In this way, Wei Chen is ashamed of the emperor''s favor."


    Emperor Yongjia: "¡­"


    Even with his thick skin, Emperor Yongjia felt hot on his face at this time.


    Yes, the Xingyang King has a bunch of adopted sons and daughters, but there is only one true bloodline. People are reluctant to marry their daughter, and want to recruit a son-in-law to enter the house and continue the Lu family''s incense, what''s wrong?


    But, in this way, Lu Mingyu would never be a princess.


    Emperor Yongjia calmed his mind and slowed down his voice: "Zhen and minister are in love with each other in private. I originally thought that I have a few sons who are not good enough, and it would be a great joy to have you as a relative."


    "You have the intention of recruiting, but you have never mentioned this matter."


    Lu Lin''s eyes showed emotion, gratitude, guilt, and self-blame, and his voice choked: "Wei Chen thanks the Emperor."


    According to common sense, it is a great blessing for the emperor to marry a girl from whom the emperor has a crush. In the past two hundred years, there have been more than a dozen emperors, and it is not uncommon for marriages to be granted. But there was none that resisted the decree.


    Today, when Emperor Yongjia opened his mouth, his words were blocked.


    If you change to a narrow-minded emperor, it is inevitable that they will be angry and unhappy and hold grudges in their heart. If your heart is not small, you will feel embarrassed and ashamed.


    Emperor Yongjia was truly magnanimous. He was not unhappy at all, and even took the initiative to open his mouth to appease Lu Lin: "I was too rash. I opened my mouth without asking."


    "You don''t need to pay attention to my two sons."


    ¡­Wait, there are two bastard sons!


    Lu Lin''s expression froze.


    Emperor Yongjia coughed and said in a low voice, "You heard that right. My Second and Third princes all fell in love with Fourth Miss Lu. I originally thought that if I ask your heart, it doesn''t matter which one you like. Some marriage gifts can also completely dispel the other''s mind."


    Lu Lin: "¡­"


    The Third Prince, Li Hao, he knew about his feelings for his daughter.


    What is the matter with the Second Prince?


    "Don''t worry, what I said to you today is only known to you, and will never be passed on to a third person." Emperor Yongjia''s voice sounded again: "I will only tell you about this matter. I won''t say anything about this even to the Queen."


    This kind of thing if it spreads out, will damage the reputation of the woman in the boudoir.


    Lu Lin suppressed the messy thoughts in his heart, cupped his hands, and bowed again: "Your Majesty treats Wei Chen with all his heart, and Wei Chen is deeply grateful."


    Emperor Yongjia laughed loudly: "Forget it, let''s not talk about that. I will prepare a meal for you, and you will accompany me for dinner today."


    In the military camp before, there were not so many rules as in the palace, and it was common for rulers and ministers to eat together.


    Lu Lin readily responded.


    ¡­


    Jingren Palace.


    Li Hao stood by the window with his hands behind his back, with a hint of anxiety in his eyes.


    The young servant entered the dormitory lightly and reported in a low voice, "The emperor called King Xingyang alone and gave him a royal meal, and ordered King Xingyang to eat together."


    Li Hao''s eyes lit up, his frowning brows stretched, and the corners of his mouth raised.


    The master was in a good mood, and Xiao Nian dared to joke and joke: "Your Highness finally got what you wanted."


    Li Hao glanced at Xiaonian with a smile: "The imperial edict for marriage has not been issued, so it is too early to say this. In front of other people, don''t talk nonsense."


    He then paused and then said: "Even if concubine mother asks, don''t say it."


    For some reason, Su Zhaorong was frightened and hostile to Lu Mingyu... It must be because Lu Mingyu''s amazing strength scared the weak Su Zhaorong.


    When Lu Mingyu gets married in the future, Su Zhaorong will know what kind of good daughter-in-law she has.


    As for Lu Mingyu''s indifference to him... The girl''s mind is unpredictable, and it is inevitable to get angry at times. She always has him in her heart.


    After the marriage is decided, he can go to the Xingyang Palace with integrity. When the time comes, bend over and bow your head to accompany her, so I can coax her.


    Xiaonian replied with a smile: "Don''t worry, Your Highness, the servant''s mouth is very tight."


    Li Hao was in a good mood, and suddenly felt hungry, opened his mouth, and commanded: "Xiao Nian, go to Chuanshan."


    Xiaonian responded loudly.


    In Chengqian Palace, the servant Xiaoxi walked in quietly and reported the news to the Second Prince.


    The Second Prince nodded slightly and said lightly, "Continue to watch the movement in the Wenhua Hall."


    The small congratulations sounded, and before retreating, he quietly raised his eyes and glanced at the master.


    Bright sunlight shone through the window lattice and fell on the Second Prince''s indescribably handsome face. Those dark black eyes shone with inexplicable light.


    What is the master thinking?


    Are you happy or unhappy now?


    Xiaoxi silently backed out.


    ¡­


    Lu Mingyu waited all day, calmly and was not in a hurry.


    Of course, she believed in her own father.


    She also trusts Emperor Yongjia.


    In the past life, among the five daughters-in-law, Yongjia Emperor admired and loved her most. She also respected this father-in-law very much.


    Emperor Yongjia was shrewd and decisive, brave and good at fighting, and what was even rarer was that he was broad-minded, sympathetic to his officials, and cherished the soldiers and the people. Although he had a favorite concubine, he had not killed his wife.


    Leaving aside the problem of loving the eldest son, Emperor Yongjia was indeed a good emperor.


    As long as Lu Lin expresses his intentions and wants to recruit a son-in-law, with the temper of Emperor Yongjia, he will not blame the Lu family.


    In the evening, Lu Lin finally came back from the palace.


    Lu Mingyu hurried forward to meet him and asked in a low voice, "Father, is the matter done?"


    Lu Lin nodded.


    Lu Mingyu breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Lu Lin looked at her with a strange look: "Xiaoyu, are you familiar with His Royal Highness the Second Prince?"


    Lu Mingyu: "¡­"

 CH 31

    T/N My PC crashed so no update last week. Enjoy four updates this week!


    Being caught off guard, Lu Mingyu was a little guilty when asked, and answered without hesitation, "Of course, we don''t know each other.


    No one knows the father better than the daughter; no one knows the daughter better than the father.


    Just one look was enough to tell she wasn''t speaking the truth.


    Lu Mingyu is reluctant to marry into the heavenly family as a princess consort. Could it be that she is also related to the Second Prince?


    Lu Lin, the king of Xingyang, who loves to read storybooks, suddenly made up a poignant and beautiful story of dog blood drama.


    He likes her and he likes her too. She liked him at first but later found out that she liked another man. The two of them are still brothers. For her, the brothers turned against each other. It was difficult for her to make a decision, so she simply cut off her love with a knife, and cut both of them with one stroke...


    "Stop!" Lu Mingyu''s funny and helpless voice interrupted Lu Lin''s imagination: "Father, it''s not what you think, stop thinking about it."


    Lu Lin blinked, a man in his thirties, a terrifying iron-blooded general, was so mischievous in front of his beloved baby daughter: "How did you guess what I was thinking?"


    Lu Mingyu smiled and gave his father a blank look: "You like to read books in your spare time. What kind of beautiful woman falls in love with a poor scholar, a pretty widow loves a scar-faced general, and a brothel singer redeemed herself to marry an oil seller."


    "I thought it wasn''t enough to read, so I wrote two storybooks by hand. Then secretly printed them out and sold them in the bookstore. Can''t I guess what you''re thinking?"


    Lu Lin: "¡­"


    Lu Lin''s old face was a little red, he coughed and rubbed his hands: "So you always knew!"


    Everyone has preferences. Some people love food and wine, some people like antique calligraphy and painting, some people are greedy for beauty, and some people like to collect war horses. There are also some dark and twisted hobbies, not to mention strange ones.


    In contrast, Lu Lin''s preference is something that does not cost money and does not hurt the body, and it is also good for brain exercise and prolonging life.


    Lu Mingyu smiled leisurely: "How come I don''t know."


    "However, the book written by my father is too exaggerated, and it is not easy to sell. I sent someone to buy it all privately. I found an unused warehouse to store it!"


    Lu Lin: "¡­"


    Lu Lin thought that the secret that he had been hiding all along was mercilessly exposed. Instead of being angry, he was moved to tears: "No wonder those books sold out overnight. It turned out to be my daughter''s eyes and pearls!"


    Lu Mingyu was amused and laughed again and again.


    Lu Lin also laughed, the doubts in his heart were quickly forgotten.


    The second prince, the third prince, etc. are not important. As long as the daughter is happy.


    Lu Mingyu smiled for a moment before asking, "For no reason, why did


    Father suddenly asked about the Second Prince? Could it be that he met the Second Prince in the palace?"


    Lu Linshun nodded to Lu Mingyu''s voice: "Today''s great court meeting, except for the young Fifth Prince, several princes all went to the court. When the court was ended, the Second prince took the initiative to exchange a few words with me."


    The daughter doesn''t want to mention it, so don''t get to the bottom of his father. Let my daughter heal her wounds silently, forgetting the handsome, affectionate, and gentle one and the domineering, handsome, and dedicated one.


    Lu Lin thought so, reduced the dialogue with Emperor Yongjia a little, and relayed it to Lu Mingyu.


    No matter how powerful Lu Mingyu was, she couldn''t see what Lu Ling was thinking at this moment.


    As a result, Lu Mingyu missed a very important thing.


    Knowing that Emperor Yongjia would not grant marriage again, the burden on Lu Mingyu''s heart fell, and the corners of her mouth curled up, smiling brightly: "Father, I will prepare meals for you, and call the Elder sister, Elder brother-in-law, and Second Brother."


    Lu Lin nodded happily.


    ¡­


    Soon, Lu Mingfang and others gathered in the dining hall.


    The Lu family has no rules for separate seats for men and women. Everyone sits around the pear wood round table, and the Lu family does not have a rule of not talking while eating. All of them were very lively.


    Zheng Zhong winked at Lu Mingfang. Lu Mingfang nodded slightly and said softly, "Father, I have lived in the mansion for a long time. I will take Dabao and Xiaobao back tomorrow."


    Zheng Zhong is very close to the Yue family, and he is very comfortable living with the Lu family. However, it is impossible to live in the Xingyang Palace for long.


    Lu Lin smiled and said, "It''s really time to go back. Your father-in-law is fighting outside, and you don''t know how much he thinks about his two grandsons."


    Lu Mingfang pursed her lips and smiled.


    After dinner, Lu Lin said to the children, "You are all here, I have an important announcement to make."


    Lu Lin was like a God of War when he was fighting, but at home he was a standard loving father, loving his adopted sons and daughters as much as his biological daughter. Rarely has it been so solemn.


    Lu Fei was a little surprised and opened his mouth to take over the words: "What''s the matter with Father, just talk. We all listen to Father."


    Lu Mingfang and others responded together: "Yes, if there is anything, just tell us."


    Lu Lin''s eyes passed over the concerned faces of his children, and his expression softened a little: "Don''t be nervous, what I want to say is Xiaoyu''s lifelong event."


    The five brothers and sisters all looked at Lu Mingyu.


    Lu Xuan, the youngest, blurted out, "Fourth Sister, are you going to marry the Third Prince?"


    Lu Mingyu''s expression did not change: "No."


    Lu Mingyue stretched out her hand and patted Lu Xuan on the back of the head: "Don''t interrupt, just listen to Dad."


    Lu Xuan just shut up.


    Lu Lin said seriously: "Xiaoyu doesn''t want to marry outside, let alone be a princess consort. The emperor called me for an audience today, and I have expressed my heart to the emperor."


    "Xiaoyu will not marry out, and in the future, she will recruit a son-in-law."(1)


    People: "¡­"


    Everyone''s eyes widened instantly, and their jaws were about to fall to the ground.


    After the initial shock, Lu Fei was the first to react, and his thick eyebrows twitched: "In this way, isn''t it wronging the Fourth Sister?"


    Which outstanding man will want to join a different family?


    In that case, wouldn''t the Fourth Sister be wronged for a lifetime? (2)


    Lu Mingfang also hurriedly said: "Father, why didn''t I hear your words on such an important matter before?"


    These words have been said in front of the Emperor and cannot be taken back. It is even more impossible to marry another in the future. Otherwise, won''t the family be responsible for deceiving the Emperor?


    Lu Minghua was shocked and at a loss. Although Lu Mingyue and Lu Xuan were young, they knew what recruiting was, so they were also too shocked to speak.


    "This matter is my idea." Lu Mingyu''s voice sounded faintly: "You all know my temper. I have no restraint in my words and deeds, and I can''t bear to be wronged and mistreated."


    "I don''t want to get married out, I don''t want to serve my parents-in-law, and I don''t have the patience to deal with my husband''s concubines. It''s better to invite a son-in-law to come in. I''ll have the final say in everything in the future."


    Huh?


    Thinking like this, it seems to make sense!


    The five brothers and sisters who were not strong-willed quickly changed their minds and nodded in agreement: "The Fourth Sister is right."


    "Yes, you invite a son-in-law to enter the house, and he will listen to the Fourth Sister in everything from now on. It''s also reckless and happy."


    Lu Xuan hurriedly interrupted: "Isn''t it? It''s not easy to be a daughter-in-law of the royal family. The fourth sister''s violent temper can only be tolerated by her own family... Eh!"


    1. When you marry outside, a woman goes into another family and lives with them. But when a son-in-law is recruited, the man lives with the woman. Most importantly, his children can become a part of his wife''s clan and not his own clan. So it was mostly done by wealthy families with just a daughter so that their family line can continue.


    2. Since it was seen as shameful for a man to live with his wife''s family, a well-established man from a good family background will never do it. Hence our ML though having all the good qualities desirable in a marriage can''t marry an outstanding man.

 CH 32

    A violent shudder hit Lu Xuan on the head.


    "Why is my temper violent that only my family can bear it?" Lu Mingyu was angry and funny, and knocked again unceremoniously: "Am I a tigress!"


    Lu Xuan held his head and took a few steps back, guessing that Lu Mingyu would not be able to catch him, so he grinned: "Of course not, the tigress is less fierce than Fourth Sister!"


    After saying that, he pulled his legs and ran.


    All the brothers and sisters laughed together.


    Lu Mingyu wanted to be sullen and angry, but she couldn''t hold back. A flutter, and laughed.


    Like the spring breeze blowing across the lake, the bright black eyes rippled in layers.


    Lu Lin was also happy: "This bastard is telling the truth."


    Lu Mingyu: "..."


    Is she that fierce?


    Lu Mingyu gave him a fierce look.


    Lu Lin held back a smile and explained: "Xiao Liu doesn''t say you are fierce, but praises your skills. You can beat a tigress with bare hands. So, the tigress is not better than you."


    Lu Mingfang and the others all had pain in their stomachs from laughing.


    Lu Fei was smiling happily when he was suddenly called by his adoptive father: "Lu Fei, you have also come to the Lu family when you were a child. Tell me, how do I treat you?"


    Lu Fei''s heart was full of alarm, and he quickly glanced at the eager adoptive father: "The righteous father taught me martial arts and weapons, took me into the barracks, and taught me how to lead troops to fight. In my heart, the adoptive father is my own father."


    Lu Lin looked relieved: "Yes, in my father''s heart, you are the same as my own son. However, you and I are not related by blood. You and Xiaoyu are not real brothers and sisters. Speaking of which, you both grew up together since childhood. You are familiar with each other and have a deep friendship. It would be better for the two of you..."


    "Father!"


    "No!"


    Lu Mingyu and Lu Fei both felt their scalps go numb and opened their mouths to interrupt Lu Lin.


    The two brothers and sisters looked at each other, and both saw the horror in each other''s eyes.


    Brothers and sisters are brothers and sisters, how can they be husband and wife. No, I must never let my father have such thoughts.


    Lu Mingyu hurriedly said: "Father, in my heart, the Second brother is my second brother. We are like brothers and sisters. Don''t think wildly."


    Lu Fei also quickly expressed his attitude: "That''s right. The Fourth sister is my own sister. It doesn''t matter whether we are related by blood or not, what matters is that we have a deep sibling love."


    Lu Lin was a little disappointed, and his eyes floated back and forth on his adopted son and daughter: "Maybe not at all?"


    The two brothers and sisters said in unison again: "Absolutely not."


    All right!


    Lu Lin sighed regretfully: "Forget it, if you really don''t want it, just pretend I didn''t say it."


    There is one thing that Lu Fei was right about. When recruiting a son-in-law to enter the door, his daughter is going to be slighted. A man of outstanding appearance and family background will be absolutely unwilling to become a recruited son-in-law.


    With the family rank of the Xingyang palace, one had to find a son-in-law among the lower-ranking civil servants and military generals or concubine-born sons from high-ranking families.


    Lu Fei is just right, his father died early, his mother died of illness, and there is no one at home for a long time. He entered the Lu family at the age of nine and grew up under his nose. His face is handsome, his skills are excellent, and his character is first-class.


    Nevertheless, both brothers and sisters were not happy, so Lu Lin had to sigh and give up.


    Seeing that his adopted father was so disappointed, Lu Fei felt a little guilty in his heart: "Foster father, I don''t mean to be a son-in-law. It''s just that I always treat Xiaoyu as my sister. She also regards me as a brother. How can there be a reason for brothers and sisters to become husband and wife ."


    "Don''t worry, foster father, I will always take care of the fourth sister in the future. Even when my brother-in-law enters the door, if he dares to provoke the Fourth sister, the fourth sister does not need to do anything, and I will definitely not spare him!"


    Lu Fei spoke decisively and was very emotional.


    Lu Lin was moved, he couldn''t help but step forward and grab Lu Fei''s hand: "Okay, it really is my good son!"


    Lu Mingyu was relieved when she saw that Lu Lin had given up this thought, and said with a casual smile, "Father don''t worry. With my beauty, how can''t I find a good husband."


    Lu Xuan slipped back at some unknown time and stuck his head out from behind Lu Minghua: "Or else, you wait a few years. When I grow up, I''ll enter the house and become the Fourth sister''s husband."


    Lu Lin''s eyes lit up, and his gaze swept across Lu Xuan''s slightly thin body.


    Women are five years older than men, but they''re not too big...


    Lu Mingyu squinted her eyes slightly, clenched her fists with both hands, clucked, and smiled murderously: "Liu, repeat what you just said."


    Lu Xuan who dared to be naughty and talkative shrank his head and slipped away again.


    He made everyone laugh again.


    Lu Mingfang thought for a moment, then said softly: "The Fourth sister is not yet of marriageable age, so let''s put the marriage on hold. In the future, if you want to recruit a son-in-law, you don''t have to choose one from high family background. There are many young generals in the army, so pay more attention to them, Father. Just pick one of them in the future."


    It is best to pick a person whose parents are dead or whose ancestral home is remote so that when he enters the Lu family gate he stays in the Lu residence wholeheartedly.


    It is the eldest daughter who is the most stable and the most thoughtful.


    Lu Lin nodded approvingly: "Mingfang you are right. When Lu Fei and Minghua''s marriage is settled, it will not be too late to slowly pick a husband for Xiaoyu."


    Lu stayed in the military camp for many years, and his marriage was delayed. Lu Minghua, who is sixteen this year, has reached the age to talk about marriage.


    Speaking of marriage, Lu Minghua was a little shy and quickly lowered her head.


    Lu Fei is not so shy and was a little uncomfortable. He was thinking something because a bright light flashed in his eyes.


    Lu Mingyu saw it in his eyes, and her heart moved slightly.


    In her previous life, Lu Fei had been alone and refused to marry. The reason, no one knows. At this point, Lu Fei didn''t mean to refuse marriage.


    Is there some hidden secret in this matter?


    ¡­


    The sky darkened.


    The Wenhua Hall is brightly lit, as bright as day. The diligent Yongjia Emperor was bowing his head to review the memorial. He hadn''t returned to the capital for several months, the government affairs are piled up like a mountain, and the memorials on the imperial case are piled higher than people.


    "Your Majesty," Eunuch Liu whispered respectfully, "It''s getting late, it''s time for dinner."


    Emperor Yongjia didn''t lift his head and hummed casually.


    Eunuch Liu whispered again: "His Royal Highness the Second Prince and the Third Prince have been waiting outside the palace for a long time, saying that they want to accompany the Emperor to have dinner with him and show their filial piety."


    Emperor Yongjia: "..."


    With the mere mention of these two sons, Emperor Yongjia felt a headache and threw the red pen in his hand: "Are they really here to show their filial piety; it''s almost as if they are here to anger me!"


    Fourth Miss Lu doesn''t want to marry anyone, just wants to recruit a son-in-law. The two sons are shaving their heads and they are hot!


    The dignified Emperor, opened his mouth to propose marriage and was thrown back just like that.


    Emperor Yongjia was magnanimous and would not be angry with Lu Lin''s father and daughter. The sullenness in my heart, didn''t it fall on the Second Prince and the Third Prince?


    When Emperor Yongjia got angry, Eunuch Liu did not dare to say a word.


    After a while, Eunuch Liu asked courageously, "Does the emperor want to call two His Royal Highnesses?"


    The Second Prince and the Third Prince are still waiting outside! They can''t just hang around forever!


    Emperor Yongjia rubbed his temples and snorted coldly: "If they want to wait, let them wait."

 CH 33

    This wait was more than an hour.


    Emperor Yongjia ate dinner alone and approved memorials for another hour. Seeing that it was almost time for Xu(1), Eunuch Liu stepped forward again: "Your Majesty..."


    "Let the two of them come in together." Emperor Yongjia''s anger had subsided for the most part, and his voice was light.


    Eunuch Liu withdrew in response.


    They said that they were waiting outside the hall, but in fact, the Second Prince and the Third Prince had already entered the side hall. Eunuch Liu quietly ordered some snacks to feed the two princes.


    Otherwise, the two highnesses are really starving, if the Emperor knew, won''t he be distressed by then? To be a slave, you have to be thoughtful at all times and everywhere.


    Inside the side hall.


    The Second Prince sat quietly and did not make any sound. There was half a dim sum on the table.


    In comparison, Li Hao was a little impatient, his eyebrows were twisted up at some point, and the snack in his hand remained untouched.


    My father had already summoned King Xingyang, so he should have already mentioned marriage. Why did the Emperor refuse to see him all this time? Could it be that something went wrong?


    Li Hao was confused and occasionally raised his head, just in time to meet the Second Prince''s line of sight.


    The Second Prince''s eyes were unpredictable and mysterious.


    Li Hao calmed down, opened his mouth, and asked: "Second brother has been waiting for the Royal Father''s call here, I don''t know why?"


    The Second Prince did not answer and asked: "Why is the third brother asking to see the father?"


    Li Hao: "¡­"


    Li Hao was silent.


    It is fine to say that he is cautious, or that he is suspicious. He would never say anything that he was not 100% sure about.


    The Second Prince''s eyes flashed slightly, and a sneer flashed across the corner of his mouth.


    At this moment, Eunuch Liu stepped in.


    Eunuch Liu, who was bowing down in front of Emperor Yongjia, straightened a lot at this time, and folded his hands with a smile: "Your Majesty announces the two His Royal Highnesses to go together." Then, he kindly reminded in a low voice: "His Majesty is not very happy today, the two Your Highness must be careful when speaking."


    Li Hao was a little stunned and quickly glanced at the Second Prince.


    The Second Prince stood up and smiled at Eunuch Liu: "Thank you Eunuch Liu for reminding me."


    After saying that, he took the lead.


    Li Hao had to walk together, a haze flashed in his heart.


    ¡­


    After a while, the two brothers appeared in front of Emperor Yongjia. As usual, they bowed with their hands first.


    Emperor Yongjia didn''t like to beat around the bush, so he opened his mouth and said, "Today, I asked King Xingyang, and King Xingyang made it clear to me that he did not want his daughter to marry. He wants to recruit a son-in-law for his daughter to pass on the incense for the Lu family in the future. You two brothers get rid of the idea as soon as possible, don¡¯t think about Fourth Miss Lu. I will give you both another marriage!¡±


    Second Prince: "¡­"


    Father is still so direct and rude!


    Li Hao''s reaction was several times more intense than that of the Second Prince.


    He suddenly raised his head, looked at Emperor Yongjia first, and then slowly turned to look at the Second Prince beside him.


    The Second Prince''s handsome face showed no shame and sighed softly: "Third brother, I didn''t expect that you also admire Fourth Miss Lu and want to marry her. Logically speaking, as your elder brother, I should let her be with you. But in this world, anything can be surrendered, only this matter cannot be surrendered¡­¡±


    Boom!


    The words hit him like lightning and thunder in his mind.


    The vague doubts before now have all the answers.


    The body''s response is the most direct and quickest.


    Li Hao shook hands violently into fists, punching hard at the handsome face of the Second Prince. The Second Prince was clearly on guard early, but he did not retreat but turned his head.


    That heavy punch hit the Second Prince on the shoulder.


    The Second Prince''s face instantly turned pale, he snorted, staggered back, and covered his shoulders with his hands, his face was full of unbearable pain.


    Li Hao endured several days of restlessness and gloom and was ignited by exuberant anger like a spark igniting a prairie fire. This punch did not dispel the anger in his heart at all.


    He punched again.


    The Second Prince is not the one who can be bullied by others, and he punched quickly. The two fists met in the air, making a muffled sound. Li Hao is good at martial skills, and the Second Prince has also practiced martial arts since he was a child. In a blink of an eye, it turned into a full-fledged fight.


    Both of them shot in anger, and neither of them would dodge. You punch me, I kick you. Punching to the flesh, every foot fell on the body.


    Eunuch Liu was already dumbfounded.


    In the blink of an eye, why did the Second Prince and the Third Prince fight?


    The guards standing by the side were also dumbfounded and looked at each other, do they stop the princes or not?


    Emperor Yongjia''s face was ugly, his temples were throbbing, his blood was rushing up, and he roared: "You bastards, stop for me!"


    The two brothers with red eyes continued to greet each other as if they had never heard their father''s command.


    The attitude of seeing the opponent as an enemy and slashing the opponent with thousands of swords completely angered Emperor Yongjia.


    Emperor Yongjia with a livid face strode forward and shot quickly. With a few kicks Li Hao flew to one side, and two punches knocked over the Second Prince. In front of Emperor Yongjia, who has been leading the army for several years and is in his prime, the two brothers are similar to two little chickens who have just come out of the egg.


    Li Hao was kicked to the ground, slipped a few meters away, and slammed his back heavily on the table leg of the imperial cabinet. He involuntarily screamed.


    The Second Prince didn''t go anywhere, the two punches hit him, and the pain was piercing.


    Emperor Yongjia was still not relieved, and shouted angrily with a gloomy face: "Come here, bring my horsewhip, I will use family methods today to teach these two bastards a good lesson!"


    After all the calculations, Emperor Yongjia was only Emperor for eight years. In the past eight years, Emperor Yongjia spent most of his time leading troops to fight for territory and had no time to discipline his sons.


    Now that the anger came up, Emperor Yongjia doesn''t care about his image as the emperor who doesn''t show his anger easily. I just want to bring the whip and beat the two sons hard.


    Eunuch Liu recovered from the shock and bravely stepped forward to comfort him: "Please calm down Your Majesty. Both His Royal Highnesses are dragon sons. When it hurts them, it hurts the emperor''s heart..."


    Emperor Yongjia gave Eunuch Liu a fierce look: "Don''t hurry up!"


    Eunuch Liu immediately shut his mouth, and before stepping back, he gave one of the servants a wink. The inner attendant understood and quietly retreated.


    "Go to Jiaofangdian immediately to deliver the letter," Eunuch Liu whispered quickly.


    Concubine Meng was able to persuade Emperor Yongjia. However, if Concubine Meng came now, he was afraid that she would add fuel to the fire. At this moment, the only one who can save the two princes is Queen Qiao.


    As for Su Zhaorong of Yihua Palace, there is no need to deliver the letter. Besides crying, Niangniang Su had no weight in the emperor''s heart.


    After a stick of incense, Queen Qiao in the Jiaofang Hall got the news.


    Queen Qiao suddenly changed color, and without being dignified, got up immediately and hurried to the Wenhua Palace.


    The guards guarding Wenhua Hall wanted to stop Queen Qiao.


    Queen Qiao, who has always been dignified and elegant, now looked anxious, and glared fiercely: "Ben Gong wants to see the Emperor, who dares to stop it!"


    The imperial guards hesitated for a while, but in the end, they moved away.


    When Queen Qiao stepped over the threshold, she almost tripped over her long skirt and was quite embarrassed.


    She heard the loud whip sounds, her whole body trembled, and she rushed over with a pale face.

 CH 34

    The Second Prince and Li Hao were kneeling side by side on the ground.


    Emperor Yongjia, whose face was full of anger, raised the whip in his hand, and the whip made a loud whistle in the air, landing heavily on Li Hao.


    Snapped!


    There was a burning pain in the back, and there was a bloodstain immediately.


    Li Hao''s whole body trembled, he groaned, a big drop of cold sweat fell from his forehead, and his face was full of unbearable pain.


    Emperor Yongjia whipped the whip again, this time, the whip fell on the back of the Second Prince.


    The Second Prince gritted his teeth and said nothing.


    This pain was nothing compared to the pain he had experienced.


    Emperor Yongjia stopped the whip in his hand and scolded angrily: "Li Jing, Li Hao, I ask you, do you know what''s wrong?"


    Emperor Yongjia was so much angry that he even forgot to call himself by his Royal name. At this moment, he is an ordinary father and was angry with his sons for opposing each other.


    Li Hao raised his head stubbornly: "Father, Er Chen wants to marry the girl he likes, what''s wrong?"


    The Second Prince also raised his head, his eyes were equally stubborn: "Father, Er Chen wants to marry the girl he admires, I don''t know what''s wrong!"


    Emperor Yongjia: "..."


    Emperor Yongjia laughed in anger: "Yes, yes, both of you are right. One is that he likes Fourth Miss Lu and wants to marry his sweetheart. The other is that he admires the majesty of King Xingyang and asks to marry the daughter of King Xingyang."


    "Unfortunately, King Xingyang only wants to recruit a son-in-law. What about the two of you? Do you want to force a marriage or join the Lu family?"


    "People are not willing to marry their daughters to the royal family to be their daughter-in-law. Both of you brothers have wishful thinking, and you dare to fight in the Wenhua Palace. Even if you win, it''s useless!"


    In a fit of anger, Emperor Yongjia even broke out foul language.


    Li Hao''s face turned white instantly. The dozen whips that fell on his body were not as painful as this sentence which pierced into his heart.


    The Second Prince straightened his waist and said fearlessly: "King Xingyang is unwilling now, maybe he will change his mind soon."


    "Since I intend to marry Fourth Miss Lu, I will show my sincerity and let the Lu family see it. I will definitely impress King Xingyang. I implore the royal father to give Er Chen a chance."


    Li Hao suddenly turned his head.


    Li Hao, who was in a daze, didn''t even call his second brother, but called him by his first name: "Li Jing! What did you just say, can you say it again!"


    Facts have proved that the Second Prince is very kind.


    The second prince looked firm and magnanimous and said again: "I want to marry Lu Mingyu. It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t want it now. In the future, there will always be a day when she will."


    Li Hao was like an enraged beast. He was dazzled by the anger, and he didn''t even care about Emperor Yongjia who was holding a long whip. He suddenly jumped up and threw himself on the Second Prince.


    How could the Second Prince be beaten; he turned over, rolled around on the ground, and fought with Li Hao again.


    Emperor Yongjia: "..."


    These two bastards will go to heaven if he doesn''t clean up!


    Emperor Yongjia raised his long whip and slammed it down. Neither of the two brothers who were fighting in one place was spared.


    Emperor Yongjia had left two points before, but at this time, in his rage, he showed no mercy. After the two whips went down, the Second Prince and Li Hao each screamed and fled in embarrassment.


    If you fight like this again, what if you really hurt the princes? What should they do if the Emperor''s anger hurts the Dragon body?


    The guards in front of the royal family couldn''t wait any longer. They glanced at each other quickly, and cooperated to block Emperor Yongjia with a tacit understanding: "Please, the emperor, calm down!"


    Emperor Yongjia shouted angrily, "Get out of here!"


    I must beat these two bastards to death today!


    The guards did not dare to fight with Emperor Yongjia, so they were divided into two piles, surrounded the Second Prince and the Third Prince, and blocked the long whip for the two highnesses.


    But, as a result, the Second Prince and Li Hao were surrounded by circles, and there was nowhere to escape if they wanted to. Emperor Yongjia''s long whip was extremely tricky, with so many guards surrounding it, he could still get in through the gap and land on them.


    This time it wasn''t just the back that hurt. Arms, legs, shoulders, everything is hot.


    Fortunately, Emperor Yongjia was a little sensible and didn''t hurt their faces.


    ¡­


    At this moment, Queen Qiao, who was pale with anxiety, broke in.


    Queen Qiao saw the Second Prince with a pale face and bloodstains at a glance, and tears suddenly flowed out.


    Queen Qiao knelt down with a thud, her voice hoarse and shrill: "Your Majesty, calm down! Whatever mistake Ajing has made, it''s all up to the concubine. Your Majesty, stop beating him!"


    People are biased.


    Li Hao was also pale, with no less blood on his body than the Second Prince. Queen Qiao just turned a blind eye, only her own son was in her eyes.


    Queen Qiao''s kneeling down was like a bucket of cold water on a burning fire.


    Emperor Yongjia''s vigorous anger paused for a moment, his rationality returned and he looked at the messy Wenhua Palace. His eyes fell on his two blood-stained sons, and regret immediately struck his heart.


    Why was he so heavy just now...


    The imperial guards also received a lot of whips. At this time, they all spread out and knelt down together.


    The Second Prince and Li Hao also knelt down and pleaded guilty.


    Emperor Yongjia let out a deep breath in his heart and threw the long whip in his hand: "You two, go back to your rooms to reflect on yourselves. You can''t leave your yards for half a step without my permission."


    He said to Queen Qiao again: "The Queen sent someone to announce the imperial physician."


    Queen Qiao choked with sobs, wiped her tears with her sleeves while shaking, and went to help the Second Prince herself.


    Looking at it from a close distance, Queen Qiao was even more saddened, and tears were falling down her cheeks.


    The back of the second prince was mottled with blood, and there were also some bloodstains on his arms and legs. The second prince was in a cold sweat from the pain, and he did not forget to comfort Queen Qiao in a low voice: "Don''t worry, Queen Mother, I''m fine."


    Queen Qiao''s cry burst out of her throat, and she lost her usual graceful demeanor: "You were beaten like this, how can you be fine... What did you do wrong, why did your father beat you like this? !"


    Queen Qiao''s cry echoed in the Wenhua Hall.


    Emperor Yongjia felt that the cry was a bit harsh, and frowned, but finally said nothing.


    Li Hao was even worse, no one helped him. He could only slowly get up from the ground by himself. His whole body hurts, especially his back. The pain is piercing. He gritted his teeth and endured it, his eyes were like swords, and he stabbed the Second Prince fiercely.


    The Second Prince seemed to have a good heart and turned his head at the same moment.


    Two brothers, looking at each other.


    The Second Prince twitched the corners of his mouth, and a strange coldness flashed in his eyes. That coolness is like frost, like the cold wind in winter, like a sharp sword glow.


    The hostility in it is clearly visible.


    Li Hao froze in his heart and felt a sudden chill in his back.


    Before Li Hao could think deeply, the Second Prince had already looked away and walked out slowly with the help of Queen Qiao.


    Li Hao pursed the corners of his mouth, and with the help of his servant Xiao Nian, he also slowly walked out of the Wenhua Hall.


    As soon as the sons left, the anger in Emperor Yongjia''s heart subsided a lot.


    Looking at the long whip stained with blood on the ground, Emperor Yongjia felt both irritable and regretful. Even felt a little dissatisfaction with Lu Mingyu, who he has never met.

 CH 35

    After a stick of incense.


    Chengqian Palace.


    Physician Zhou Yuan picked up sharp scissors and cut the blood-stained clothes. No matter how light the action is, it will inevitably involve the wound.


    The second prince who was lying on the bed "hissed" and quietly endured.


    On Jian Lang''s strong and fair back, several whip welts presented a very shocking picture. The welts spread into his waist, and to heal the wounds, he had to remove his trousers.


    "His Royal Highness, this minister will apply the medicine now." Zhou Yuan, a bearded physician in his fifties, had a very gentle voice.


    The Second Prince gave a low hum.


    The next step was to clean the wound and apply the wound medicine. From the beginning to the end, the Second Prince did not exhale. Occasionally, a muffled groan escaped from the mouth and was quickly swallowed into the throat.


    Zhou Yuan was secretly strange in his heart.


    He often came to the palace and was familiar with several princes. The Second Prince is the direct son of Queen Qiao, and his status is quite different. Queen Qiao treated her son like a precious jewel.


    Treating the Second Prince today, it was so painful yet the second prince endured it all without saying a word. This perseverance and endurance were truly amazing.


    A screen was erected in front of the bed, and Queen Qiao, who was standing behind the screen, kept crying, and from time to time she opened her mouth and asked physician Zhou: "Physician Zhou, how is A Jing''s injury? Are there any scar marks? Is there any serious problem? How long will it take to heal? Will there be scars in the future?"


    Zhou Yuan: "¡­"


    To be an imperial physician in the palace, you must not only have superb medical skills, but also be smooth and patient, and you must serve the nobles well.


    "Returning to the Empress, Your Highness''s injuries are not minor. Fortunately, there are no internal damages or serious injuries. From Wei Chen''s point of view, it is almost enough to stay on the couch for a month."


    Zhou Yuan kept his subordinates in motion, and he replied fluently: "After the injury is healed, apply Weichen''s special scar-removing ointment every day. It should not leave scars."


    Queen Qiao breathed a sigh of relief, and her tears gradually stopped.


    After half an hour, Zhou Yuan retreated from the screen. Empress Qiao was so anxious that she immediately bypassed the screen and came to the bedside.


    The scars on the second prince were covered by a light and soft quilt. Only a handsome profile face with no blood was revealed.


    Queen Qiao sat on the bed with red eyes and asked, choked with sobbing: "A Jing, what did you do wrong today, why did your father get so angry and punished you like this?"


    Several princes were naughty when they were young, and they were beaten by their own fathers a lot. However, since Emperor Yongjia sat on the dragon chair, he was busy fighting around and had little time to look after his sons.


    It was the first time that he beat his sons by himself.


    The Second Prince twitched the corners of his mouth: "It''s not a big deal. My third brother and I both wanted to marry Fourth Miss Lu, and we quarreled in front of Royal Father, and so father did it."


    Queen Qiao: "¡­"


    Queen Qiao''s mind went blank for a moment, and her body shook.


    The maid Cailan by her side hurriedly stretched out her hand to support Queen Qiao: "Niangniang!"


    Queen Qiao grabbed Cai Lan''s arm and let out a deep breath: "Go back."


    With an order from the queen, all the maids and servants withdrew.


    Queen Qiao took another deep breath, gritted her teeth, and asked, " When you told me before that you like a girl, where you talking about Fourth Miss Lu, Lu Mingyue?"


    The Second Prince turned his face sideways and hummed.


    Uh what uh!


    Queen Qiao only felt that the blood of her whole body was pouring into her head. She tried her best to hold back, but also revealed her anger: "Why didn''t you discuss this with me? When did you meet Lu Mingyu?"


    "Do you know how reckless and bold that Lu Mingyu is! She is neither gentle nor virtuous, she has not read much, and she has amazing strength and acts rudely and recklessly."


    "How can such a woman be worthy of being your consort?"


    "Furthermore, at the palace banquet that day, Li Hao met Lu Mingyu in front of everyone. Everyone was watching. You opened your mouth and asked to marry Lu Mingyu, you..." Queen Qiao''s temples throbbed, and her beautiful and dignified face was a little twisted: "No wonder your Royal Father beat you up!"


    It''s really not wrong at all.


    The more Queen Qiao thought about it, the more annoyed she became, and she quickly continued: "Listen to me, this is impossible! Get rid of this idea as soon as possible! You don''t need to worry about the marriage, I will choose a famous and noble girl for you. If you don''t like Meng Yunluo, then marry your cousin Qiao Wan. Or any other girl, in short, that Lu Mingyu, don''t even think about it."


    Queen Qiao looked excited, but the Second Prince was calm as usual.


    He turned his face sideways and looked at Queen Qiao.


    His calm and deep gaze made Queen Qiao''s boiling blood coagulate.


    "Queen Mother," the Second Prince was out of breath, his voice was a little erratic, and he slowly got into Queen Qiao''s ears: "It''s my own business to marry a wife and get married, and who to spend a lifetime with."


    "I fell in love with Fourth Miss Lu. Other women can''t get into my eyes."


    "The Queen mother likes it, it''s the best. The Queen mother doesn''t like it, even then I want to marry her."


    Queen Qiao: "¡­"


    Queen Qiao''s face froze, her eyes full of unbelievable shock.


    The Second Prince continued: "Also, King Xingyang doesn''t want his daughter to marry, he wants to recruit a son-in-law. I want to marry Fourth Miss Lu, so there will be some trouble."


    "Don''t worry about that mother. At most in two years, I will definitely marry Fourth Miss Lu."


    Queen Joe did not speak.


    Because she fainted out of anger.


    ¡­


    Jinren Palace.


    The one who came to heal Li Hao was an imperial physician surnamed Wu.


    There are more than ten imperial physicians in the palace, and the one who is best at treating trauma is Physician Zhou Yuan. However, Zhou Yuan was called by Queen Qiao to the Chengqian Palace. When it was Li Hao''s turn, he had to send another imperial doctor.


    The two princes were beaten in the Wenhua Palace, of course, this kind of thing could not be concealed from the people in the harem.


    Su Zhaorong came to Jinren Palace crying after learning of this. Then the crying didn''t stop.


    The Fifth Prince, Li Chang, also came, sitting by his brother''s bed with red eyes, his fat face was full of panic and fear: "Third brother, why did you beat the second brother first?"


    Su Zhaorong choked up: "Is there any need to ask this? It must be the second prince who provoked and deliberately angered your brother. Otherwise, how could A Hao take the lead!"


    From the name, you can see the difference between closeness and distance.


    Li Hao''s whole body was in severe pain, his face was almost bloodless, and the crying in his ears never stopped.


    Li Hao closed his eyes, opened them with difficulty, and his voice was hoarse: "Mother, fifth brother, you can''t say anything about tonight''s matter. Li Jing was also seriously injured, and the queen will definitely try to take revenge for it."


    "I''ll be recovering in the palace for at least a month. Besides, I won''t be able to leave the palace until the royal father calms down. In the next few days, you must be careful not to anger the queen."


    Li Chang wiped the corners of his eyes with his sleeves and opened his mouth to respond.


    Su Zhaorong''s eyes were swollen from crying, and her soft voice was a little hoarse: "A Hao, tell me the truth. Why did you and the second prince fight? Why was your father so angry?"


    "Is it because of Lu Mingyu?"


    T/N Was on holiday so no new chapter for the last two weeks. Hopefully will do more than 4 updates this week.

 CH 36

    Su Zhaorong had long believed that the matter was caused by Lu Mingyu, and before Li Hao could answer, she quickly whispered, "It''s her, it must be because of her!"


    "I knew she was a disaster! She wanted to harm our mother and son! She won''t spare us..."


    Fright flashed in Su Zhaorong''s eyes, and she suddenly reached out and grabbed Li Hao''s arm, accidentally hitting the wound.


    Li Hao gasped in pain.


    Su Zhaorong was immersed in panic, her whole body was trembling, and she spoke in a twisted manner: "A Hao, listen to your mother. Stay away from that vicious woman in the future."


    "She is born with divine power and amazing skills. If she is determined to kill us, the three of us will not survive. I beg you, you can marry anyone, but you can''t marry her!"


    When Lu Mingyu was mentioned, Su Zhaorong panicked.


    The doubts in Li Hao''s heart, like a drop of ink falling on a piece of paper, quickly disappeared.


    Li Hao stared at Su Zhaorong with dark eyes: "Mother, why are you so afraid of Xiaoyu? She is indeed a martial artist, better than me. Her temper is not very good, but her temper comes and goes faster, and she never argues with others. She is candid and open, even if it is a man, few can match her."


    "When did concubine mother offend her? Why did you just say she would kill?"


    Su Zhaorong: "¡­"


    Su Zhaorong was startled to realize that she had said the wrong thing. In a panic, she made up a reason: "At that palace banquet, I was frightened by her and had nightmares for several days."


    "In the dream, she was the one who pierced my chest with a sword. The pain in my heart was really terrible. Every time I was awakened by nightmares, I was in a cold sweat."


    Su Zhaorong wiped her tears as she spoke, that fear was definitely not fake.


    She really trembled with fear when she thought of Lu Mingyu.


    Li Hao''s expression softened a little, and said in a low voice, "It''s just a dream, don''t take it seriously."


    My son is always shrewd and not easy to fool. Be more careful in the future.


    Su Zhaorong choked up and nodded in response.


    "Mother," Li Hao frowned even more: "You touched the wound on my arm."


    Su Zhaorong was startled, and suddenly let go of his hand. He looked down and saw blood on her fingertips.


    Su Zhaorong was both distressed and regretful, tears pouring out: "A Hao, I''m sorry, mother didn''t mean it. Are you in pain"


    The cry echoed in my ears all the time, running through my mind, and the irritability and gloom suppressed in my heart were ignited like a flame.


    A dark flame appeared in Li Hao''s eyes, and his voice was tense: "Fifth brother, send concubine mother back to Yihua Palace."


    Su Zhaorong cried and refused to leave: "You are so hurt, how can I leave? No, I will guard you tonight."


    Li Hao squeezed out a few words between his teeth: "No need, I want to be alone for a while."


    "A Hao, I''m not leaving..."


    "Mother!" The tight string in Li Hao''s mind suddenly broke, and the volume suddenly increased: "I just want to be alone in peace and quiet tonight."


    Su Zhaorong was startled by his son''s anger.


    She raised her eyes and didn''t dare to cry anymore, only her shoulders trembled slightly: "I won''t cry, I''ll just watch over you quietly. That should be fine, right!"


    Li Chang also raised his head and murmured: "Third brother, I won''t speak."


    Li Hao: "¡­"


    A familiar sense of powerlessness enveloped him in layers.


    He suddenly felt that he was a galloping horse, being pulled tightly on the reins. It''s like a fish caught tightly by a fine net, the more it struggles, the more breathless it becomes.


    He simply stopped making a sound and closed his eyes.


    The mother stopped crying, the younger brother also shut up, and the bedroom fell silent.


    In his mind, all he could see was the hateful face of the second brother.


    ... Third brother, I didn''t expect that you also admire Fourth Miss Lu and want to marry her. Logically speaking, as my brother, I should let you. But in this world, anything can be surrendered, only this matter cannot be surrendered...


    What a Li Jing!


    One can''t back down!


    Li Hao turned his head inward and suppressed the anger in his heart.


    ¡­


    It was quickly spread that the two princes were "punished" by the emperor.


    Emperor Yongjia didn''t want to make the scandal public, and no one in the palace dared to ask more questions. But all the officials in the court have long eyes. The four princes were in order at the great court meeting the day before, and after a day, only the Eldest Prince and the Fourth Prince were at the court.


    What about the Second prince and the Third prince?


    I heard that they were banned by the emperor!


    I also heard that the emperor personally handed the family law!


    By the way, I also heard that the two princes are recovering from injuries and can''t get out of bed...


    Rumors were like the wind and soon drifted into the ears of Lu Lin, the king of Xingyang.


    Lu Lin, who was good at imagining fanciful scenarios, quickly played a big play of sibling rivalry between father and sons in his mind, and he secretly sighed in his heart. Fortunately, he first opened his mouth and declined the emperor''s proposal. Otherwise, the Lu family would be so embarrassed now.


    Good luck good luck!


    Since it has nothing to do with his family, there is no need to tell Xiaoyu.


    Lu Lin thought at ease and kept the matter under wraps.


    Lu Mingyu didn''t ask much.


    As long as that dog man Li Hao is far away from her, she doesn''t care what happens in the palace at all.


    The spring was just right, she was quite leisurely, and invited her friend Shen Lan to ride a horse and go spring hunting.


    Shen Lan happily arrived.


    Shen Lan was born beautiful and elegant, with a slim figure. Today, wearing a light blue riding suit, and riding a snow-white horse, she was in high spirits.


    Lu Mingyu likes red, and today was wearing a vermilion military uniform, riding a sweaty horse.


    The red clothes are like fire, the skin is as white as jade, the long eyebrows are slightly raised, the heroic spirit is vigorous, and the complexion is stunning.


    Shen Lan praised with a smile: "Xiaoyu, I''ve never seen anyone dressed in red so well. It''s gorgeous but not demonic, beautiful, and sassy."


    Lu Mingyu accepted her friend''s compliment without modesty: "That''s right."


    Shen Lan burst out laughing: "You are not polite at all."


    "It''s all the truth!" Lu Mingyu smiled playfully: "We both know each other so well, we don''t need to be hypocritical."


    Saying that a pair of friends looked at each other and smiled.


    Lu Minghua, Lu Mingyue, and Lu Xuan also came out on horseback soon. Surprisingly, Lu Fei came too.


    Lu Mingyu was a little surprised: "Second brother, aren''t you going to the military camp? Why do you have time to ride a horse with us for spring hunting?"


    Wait!


    Why is the military uniform that Lu Fei wearing today light blue?


    A thought flashed in Lu Mingyu''s mind, and she glanced at Lu Fei suspiciously.


    Lu Fei has a strong body, dark complexion, masculine and handsome, with the outrageous bearing of a young general.


    Usually, Lu Fei wears dark clothes. Today, wearing new clothes of this color, it is not ugly. It just feels like he is wearing the wrong clothes...


    Lu Mingyu looked at Lu Fei who was looking a little uncomfortable and quickly glanced at Shen Lan, who pursed her lips and chuckled. Lu Fei said with a serious face: "You guys are going out for spring hunting, and foster father will worry if no one is with you. So I will go with you. ."


    T/N Thanks for the reviews in Novelupdate, it gives me encouragement to continue the translation. Have been on a holiday this month, but will make it up this weekend. And will also try to post at least 3 chapters per week from now.

 CH 37

    This is not right.


    Something is wrong.


    Lu Mingyu squinted slightly, her eyes turned towards Lu Fei''s handsome face.


    Lu Fei was seen with a hint of guilt and coughed: "It''s getting late, it''s time to leave. I''ll open the way for you." After speaking, he kicked the horse''s belly, and the horse ran out.


    Lu Minghua, Lu Mingyue, and Lu Xuan also rode their horses forward. The Lu brothers and sisters have been practicing martial arts since childhood, and they are good at riding. Even the gentle and quiet Lu Minghua is also very neat when seating on the horse.


    Lu Mingyu took her eyes away from her brother''s back and smiled at her friend Shen Lan: "Sister Shen, let''s go too!"


    Shen Lan replied with a smile.


    The spring sun was shining brightly, and the warm sunlight fell on Shen Lan''s pretty face, adding a little more beauty.


    The two rode forward together and quickly caught up with Lu Minghua and others.


    Lu Fei, who claimed to be opening the way for everyone, did not know why his horse speed gradually slowed down. It didn''t take long for him to be shoulder to shoulder with Lu Mingyu and Shen Lan.


    Lu Mingyu happened to be in the middle, with Shen Lan on the left and Lu Fei on the right.


    Lu Fei turned his head and smiled, his dark skin was set against the white teeth: "Xiaoyu, I''ve been leading troops abroad with my father, and it''s been a long time since I rode a horse and hunted in spring. Today, our brother and sister happened to show their skills and compete with each other. What do you say?"


    Lu Mingyu: "..."


    Second brother was talking to her, why did his eyes drift towards Shen Lan?


    Also, Shen Lan, who is generally friendly and talkative, is extraordinarily reserved today, without saying a word, her cheeks are flushed.


    Lu Mingyu glanced at her friend, then turned to Lu Fei with a smile: "Okay! What would you like to bet as prizes?"


    Lu Fei raised his eyebrows and smiled: "Okay. If you win, all the prey you hunt today will be yours. Otherwise, all the prey will be mine."


    "It''s so interesting." Lu Mingyu smiled leisurely and made a ruthless move: "If I win, your steed will be mine."


    Lu Fei has a total of three horses, and Gale is the most powerful horse among them, and it is also Lu Fei''s treasure.


    Lu Fei sucked in a breath: "Fourth sister, you are too cruel. No, I can''t let you win today. Otherwise, Gale will hate me to death."


    "By the way, if I win, what do you give up as a prize?"


    Lu Mingyu smiled casually and said, "Haven''t you always been envious of my Baoyu? If I lose, I will lend you Baoyu for a month."


    Lu Fei was amused: "If I lose, I have to give you my horse. If you lose, you will only lend me the Baoyu Sword for a month. Thank you for opening your mouth!"


    Lu Mingyu said confidently: "I can really give you Baoyu, but can you use it?"


    Lu Fei: "..."


    Baoyu is an epee, three inches longer and twice as heavy as a normal long sword. Lu Mingyu practiced with the sword for an hour without blushing or panting. If he was to do it, he might not last for half an hour.


    Lu Fei, who was ruthlessly ridiculed, covered his chest with a sad face: "Fourth sister, how can you laugh at your brother like this!"


    This is witty and fun.


    Shen Lan was amused and chuckled.


    Lu Fei''s eyes drifted over again.


    Shen Lan didn''t turn her head to look at Lu Fei, her cheeks and behind her ears warmed quietly.


    Well, spring is here, and the spring is really good.


    Lu Mingyu smiled, and the corners of her mouth curved up.


    ¡­


    After riding the horse for more than an hour, they left the inner city and arrived at the western suburbs of the outer city.


    There are mountains, forests and a lake here. It is a good place for spring hunting.


    Such a good day for hunting, there are quite a lot of young girls and young boys traveling on horseback. Before entering the forest, they met an acquaintance.


    The pretty girl in a goose-yellow military uniform is Jin Can''er who has been away for a few days. Another bright girl in a rouge-colored military uniform was Meng Yunluo, the daughter of the Marquis of Guangping.


    On the day of the palace banquet, Jin Can''er and Lu Mingyu had a quarrel and parted ways. As soon as they met today, Jin Can''er immediately put on a disdainful look and snorted from her nose.


    Meng Yunluo tugged at Jin Can''er''s sleeve and said softly, "Look at you, seeing Fourth Miss Lu like this."


    The sound is not too loud, just enough for Lu Mingyu to hear.


    Lu Mingyu groaned in her heart.


    This Meng Yunluo was quite two-faced; she spoke well seemingly but liked to instigate others.  Jin Can''er was much better than her in this regard. At least she was honest about her jealousy.


    Jin Can''er was pulled over by Meng Yunluo, greeted awkwardly, and said reluctantly, "Since we met by chance, it''s better to walk together."


    Lu Mingyu glanced at Jin Can''er: "Forget it! I came out on horseback for spring hunting today, just to be happy. I don''t want to see your stinky face."


    Jin Can''er: "..."


    Jin Caner''s eyes flashed with sparks, and she was very annoyed: "Lu Mingyu! Don''t go too far!"


    Lu Mingyu raised her eyebrows and smiled leisurely: "I have an upright temperament, I tell one thing about it, and I don''t like duplicity. What''s too much? Do you like to hear me say ''yes, yes, yes, yes, I am happy to meet you, let''s go together'' Spring hunting hahaha''?"


    Jin Can''er was choked again, speechless, her pretty face flushed red.


    Meng Yunluo didn''t mean to help at all and watched the fun with relish.


    The friendship of noble ladies in the capital is so real.


    As usual, Shen Lan smiled and said, "We have a lot of people today, so we don''t have to gather together. Let''s go spring hunting separately. When we have free time in the future, we will travel together again."


    Meng Yunluo replied with a smile.


    Jin Can''er bit her lip, and suddenly approached Lu Mingyu, and whispered quickly, "His Royal Highness the Third Prince was punished by the emperor and is recovering in the palace. Do you know about this?"


    Li Hao was beaten?


    Why didn''t Dad tell her about such a heartwarming thing?


    Lu Mingyu nodded calmly: "So what if you know?"


    Jin Can''er got annoyed again for some reason, and glared at her: "You are so hard-hearted! I''m too lazy to tell you." Then, she turned around and left.


    Meng Yunluo smiled helplessly and said, "Sister Can''er is just like this, she didn''t mean to target anyone, don''t take it to heart."


    Lu Mingyu''s gaze swept across Meng Yunluo''s pretentious face.


    In her previous life, Meng Yunluo was the Second Prince''s consort. Lu Mingyu wanted to call her second sister-in-law.


    The husband and wife relationship between Meng Yunluo and the Second Prince was indifferent and respectful to each other. The Third prince and his wife, who were in love as husband and wife, did not know how much others were jealous of them, and they often provoked their pair of husband and wife in front of Queen Qiao secretly.


    The Second Prince died on the battlefield, Li Hao was established as the crown prince, and she became the crown princess. Meng Yunluo was mad with hatred and jealousy and even took advantage of her pregnancy to play tricks on her with an abortion pill.


    Fortunately, she was found out early, and Meng Yunluo''s conspiracy and tricks were of little use and completely in vain.


    Later, Meng Yunluo ended herself with three feet of white silk.


    Lu Mingyu raised the corners of her mouth with a smile that was not a smile: "She is arrogant, bad-tempered, and irritating. The ladies of the capital are not quite willing to interact with her, only Miss Meng is. Is it because when compared with Jin Can''er, who doesn''t praise Third Miss Meng as having a good temper?"


    Meng Yunluo: "..."

 CH 38

    Meng Yunluo tugged at the corners of her stiff mouth: "Fourth Miss Lu, you really know how to joke."


    She did not dare to stay any longer, and immediately kicked her horse and left.


    Shen Lan looked at Meng Yunluo''s slightly embarrassed figure and whispered in Lu Mingyu''s ear: "This Meng Yunluo has more eyes than sieves. Jin Can''er foolishly took her as a close friend."


    Isn''t it?


    Jin Can''er would not be tricked by Meng Yunluo as long as she had some brains in her head.


    Lu Mingyu shrugged casually: "Ignore them, let''s go hunting."


    It is too hot in summer and too cold in winter, making it inconvenient to travel on rainy days. Now is the time of the year when the scenery is the best and most suitable for hunting.


    Everyone got off their horses, each carrying quivers of bows and arrows into the woods. Her own guards were left to guard the horses.


    There are five Lu family brothers and sisters, each of whom is followed by three or four guards. There are more than a dozen guards scattered around, vigilant and guarding against sudden beasts and the like.


    After a while, people were divided into two groups. Lu Minghua led Lu Mingyue and Lu Xuan to hunt some small wild animals, such as pheasants and hares.


    Lu Mingyu, Shen Lan, and Lu Fei are looking for deer and leopards.


    Lu Fei entered the military camp when he was a child, led troops into battle, killed people, and saw blood. The arrows are very precise, almost never missing a single target. When pulling the bow and shooting arrows, his expression was slightly stern and his eyes focused.


    Shen Lan secretly glanced at Lu Fei from time to time, and after seeing it, she almost fell into a trance.


    Lu Mingyu smirked inwardly and quietly fell a distance, giving Shen Lan and Lu Fei a chance to be alone.


    Actually, with the guards following him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to be alone. It is impossible to say anything intimate. However, a pair of young men and women who are interested in each other, why do they need to talk?


    You look at me and I smile at you.


    She doesn''t know when, Lu Fei stood beside Shen Lan and whispered, "The clothes I''m wearing today are the same color as yours."


    Shen Lan''s pretty face blushed slightly, and she hummed softly.


    Lu Fei summoned up his courage and asked, "In a few days, it will be your hairpin ceremony(1). Can I go to the ceremony?"


    Shen Lan blushed slightly and replied in a low voice, "I asked Xiaoyu to be the hairpin holder. You send Xiaoyu to Shen''s house, just in time to stay and watch the ceremony."


    Girls had their hairpin ceremony telling the world that were women now, which means that you can come to the door to propose marriage.


    Lu Fei felt joy in his heart and wanted to say something, but felt Meng Lang was abrupt. After a long while, he said, "Okay, I will definitely go."


    The two of them looked at each other, and their hearts were filled with sweetness.


    The affection between each other, was not for others to see. But she had him in her heart, and his heart was full of her. When they looked at each other, emotion flowed.


    Lu Mingyu watched this scene from a distance, and suddenly felt a little sour in her heart.


    In her previous life, all her heart was on Li Hao. After the palace banquet, the emperor quickly decreed the marriage. She was immersed in the joy of marrying her sweetheart, but she never knew that her adopted brother Lu Fei liked Shen Lan.


    But later, why didn''t Lu Fei mention it? Why did Shen Lan marry someone else?


    There must be something she doesn''t know.


    In this life, she must help this pair of lovers get married.


    ¡­


    At this moment, the treetops several meters away moved.


    Lu Mingyu''s eyes narrowed, and he quickly drew the bow. Before the sound of the bowstring fell, the arrow had already flown out.


    A colorful pheasant was shot through the throat and slammed to the ground.


    Shen Lan and Lu Fei were alarmed and soon came over together. Shen Lan glanced at the prey and praised her with a smile: "Xiaoyu, your arrows are really good! The arrows are not missed, and every arrow passes through the throat."


    Lu Fei said a few words deliberately: "Actually, as long as one arrow kills the prey, it doesn''t matter if it goes through the throat or not."


    Lu Mingyu smiled leisurely: "Second brother is right. Actually, I didn''t do it on purpose. I just did it casually."


    Lu Fei: "¡­"


    Seeing Lu Fei''s deflated appearance, Lu Mingyu smiled very happily.


    Shen Lan also found it funny, and she played the game with understanding: "Actually, Brother Lu''s archery is also extremely good. It hasn''t been an hour since he entered the forest, and he has already hunted a lot of prey."


    Lu Mingyu nodded in agreement: "Well, only a little worse than me."


    Lu Fei finally couldn''t help it, and glared at Lu Mingyu with a smile: "In front of sister Shen''s family, you should show some respect for your Second brother!"


    Shen Lan burst out laughing.


    Everyone brought dry food, ate some at noon, and continued hunting. Near evening, they returned with interest.


    On the way in, there were only bows and arrows. On the way back, there was a carriage of prey.


    Everyone was in high spirits, and after returning home, they had to pick some wild animals to send to the kitchen. Fried or braised or stewed or grilled, a delicious meal, everyone''s belly is round.


    After dinner, Lu Mingyu wanted to send Shen Lan back to the house.


    Shen Mansion is not far from the Xingyang Mansion, separated by a few streets, you can get there by two sticks of incense sticks in a carriage.


    Lu Fei said cheekily: "It''s so late, the Fourth sister sees off alone, I can''t rest assured. I will accompany the Fourth sister to send the sister Shen back."


    Lu Mingyu glanced at Lu Fei with a smile: "Just in time; go to the stables, bring Gale over here, and he will be my mount tonight."


    Lu Fei: "¡­"


    In terms of archery, he is not as good as the fourth sister.


    In terms of strength, he is even less than the fourth sister.


    Who gave him the courage to make a bet today and use his horse as a prize?


    Is this any different than giving the horse to the fourth sister!


    Everyone laughed out loud at Lu Fei''s miserable expression.


    Lu Mingyu smiled and said, "Don''t be so bitter. I will ride Gale just for a month."


    A few brothers and sisters grew up together. Although they are not related by blood, they are like biological brothers and sisters. Lu Fei felt sorry for her sister, and she was also very kind to her brother.


    Lu Fei was refreshed and thanked her again and again. He personally went to the stable to lead his beloved horse out and waited for Lu Mingyu to get on the horse diligently. Then, he logically supported Shen Lan''s arm and help her mount her horse.


    Shen Lan was a little shy, but also had a hint of sweetness.


    Lu Fei didn''t dare to be abrupt anymore. After that, he was quite polite, riding his horse behind the two and all the way to the Shen residence.


    Lu Lin and Shen Shilang are quite friendly, and the two can be regarded as good friends.


    Mrs. Shen greeted them in person and said with a smile: "Thank you for sending Lan''er back. Since you are here, why don''t you go in and have a cup of tea!"


    Shen Shilang has a plain appearance, but Mrs. Shen is a beautiful, gentle and amiable, respectable elder.


    Lu Mingyu replied with a smile: "It''s so late, so I won''t bother you. It''s Sister Shen''s hairpin ceremony in a few days, I''ll be there early."


    Mrs. Shen also did not force her to stay.


    Shen Lan pursed her lips and smiled at the siblings, turned around, and entered the mansion.


    Lu Fei reluctantly retracted his gaze, facing Lu Mingyu''s insightful gaze.


    Lu Fei had a slight heat behind his ears and coughed: "Fourth Sister, let''s go back too!"


    Lu Mingyu nodded slightly.


    After returning to Lu''s residence, Lu Mingyu raised an eyebrow at Lu Fei: "Second brother, go to the study?"


    Lu Fei knew that he could not escape the questioning, so he obediently went to the study.


    As soon as he entered the study before Lu Mingyu could open his mouth, Lu Fei whispered, "Fourth sister, the girl I have longed for in my heart is Sister Shen."

 CH 39

    It is a joy to admit.


    Lu Fei straightened his waist and acted like a man and dared to act: "Actually, I liked her for a long time. It''s just that I never had the courage to say it."


    "Now that you are aware of it, I will not hide it from you."


    Lu Mingyu felt more and more distressed for her brother.


    Since he liked Shen Lan so much, why didn''t he ask for marriage in his previous life? Why watch his sweetheart marry him, and stay all alone?


    Lu Mingyu stared at her elder brother and whispered, "Second brother, Sister Shen is elegant and generous, and she is very gracious. Since you like her, after her hairpin ceremony is over, ask our father to invite the official media to propose marriage."


    Lu Fei: "..."


    Lu Fei, who was ready to be scolded or beaten by his sister, was surprised and delighted, and blurted out, "Fourth sister, are you not mad at me?"


    Lu Mingyu glanced over with a smile, opened her mouth, and asked: "You haven''t gotten married. It''s a good thing that the two of you are interested in each other when Sister Shen is waiting. Why should I be angry?"


    Lu Fei grinned: "She is your best friend. I secretly adored her and dare not tell you. I thought you would be angry and unhappy when you found out. I was wrong. My fourth sister, with a broad mind, is the best woman in the world."


    Lu Fei, who had a headache when he saw a book, actually picked up the text.


    Lu Mingyu was amused: "You and I, brother and sister, what are you doing with these polite words? When Dad comes back, you go and express your heart to Dad immediately."


    Lu Fei let out a loud snort, the light on his face almost blinding people.


    It¡¯s really unseemly.


    Lu Mingyu smiled.


    At this moment, a familiar voice sounded outside the study: "What are you two brothers and sisters talking about?"


    Lu Lin is back.


    The two brothers and sisters looked at each other.


    Lu Mingyu winked at Lu Fei, clenched her right fist, and cheered for Lu Fei.


    Lu Fei''s black face turned dark red and nodded vigorously.


    Lu Mingyu went out of the study first and thoughtfully left the study to her righteous brother.


    The cool night wind is blowing, mixed with the faint fragrance of green grass.


    Lu Mingyu leaned against the pillar under the eaves of the corridor, her eyes wandering at will. Time was silent in her heart, and Lu Fei with smiling eyes came out before a stick of incense had passed.


    Lu Lin''s work is the most straightforward, never sloppy. With Lu Lin''s temper, the adopted son opened his mouth and he would never refuse.


    What''s more, Shen Lan''s family background is very outstanding, elegant and graceful, and generous. Lu Lin is definitely happy to see this marriage happen.


    Lu Mingyu smiled knowingly: "Dad agreed?"


    Lu Fei nodded heavily, and the corners of his mouth stretched to his ears: "Yes. I said that when Sister Shen finishes her hairpin ceremony, the official media would be invited to the door."


    The Lu family is not hindered at all. Come to think of it, the Shen family must have made a mistake in the past life...


    Lu Mingyu pondered in her heart, opened his mouth, and said with a smile: "Just wait patiently for a few days. When Sister Shen arrives, I will try to test Sister Shen quietly first."


    Lu Fei was overjoyed, clasped his fists with both hands, bent over, and bowed deeply, "Thank you Fourth Sister."


    Lu Mingyu stared at her high-spirited brother, and said softly, "Second brother, you don''t have to thank me. I look forward to you marrying someone you like as a wife, becoming loving husband and wife, and working together for a long time."


    Don''t be alone and lonely for half your life like the previous life.


    In the cold moonlight, Lu Mingyu''s black eyes revealed a hint of pain.


    Lu Fei, who was immersed in joy, didn''t notice any strangeness in Lu Mingyu and left with a look of joy.


    That night, Lu Fei tossed and turned because of joy and excitement, and it was difficult to fall asleep. In the early morning of the next day, he appeared in front of everyone with a pair of panda eyes, which caused everyone to joke.


    I haven¡¯t gone to propose a marriage yet, so I can¡¯t talk about such things at will.


    Lu Fei allowed his younger siblings to joke, and occasionally exchanged a knowing smile with Lu Mingyu.


    ¡­


    Three days passed in a blink of an eye.


    It was not yet dawn, and the sound of the clapper at the fifth watch came from afar.


    Lu Mingyu was used to waking up early, so she got up and did her morning cleaning, and went to the martial arts training ground first.


    The generals and guards of the Lu Mansion had begun to practice one after another. As soon as Lu Mingyu came, the guards tacitly gave her an open space. Lu Mingyu drew out the long sword from her waist.


    This sword is three inches longer than ordinary swords and twice as heavy. The body of the sword was dark, and the edge of the sword flashed a faint cold light.


    At a young age, she showed amazing strength. Lu Lin didn''t want outsiders to look at his daughter in a weird way and privately told her not to use all her strength in front of others.


    When she was ten years old, Lu Lin found a piece of black iron. With a lot of money, he asked the most famous swordsmith in the world to make an epee. On the day of Jiancheng, Lu Lin deliberately found a heinous gangster to try his sword. The sword has spirituality.


    Unfortunately, her amazing martial arts have been hidden in her previous life.


    She is dressed in palace attire and sits dignifiedly on the phoenix chair, being the queen of the world.


    The sword remained in a pearl box covered with dust.


    In this life, she does not need to hide. You don''t have to hurt yourself for anyone. She wants to live happily and wantonly, so she will live up to her life.


    The blade of the sword flashed, and the awe-inspiring sword intent emerged from the blade.


    A group of guards silently retreated more than ten meters to avoid accidental injury.


    After half an hour, Lu Mingyu sweated slightly and went to bathe and change.


    Today is Shen Lan''s hairpin ceremony, she is an attendant so she has to go to Shen''s house earlier.


    Lu Fei had already changed into new clothes, and he was looking handsome and suave. When Lu Mingyu saw it, she couldn''t help but secretly laugh. It''s like a peacock with open wings...


    Lu Fei saw Lu Mingyu''s sly smile and knew that there was nothing good to say, so he didn''t ask any questions and turned on his horse.


    Lu Mingyu was wearing a long skirt today, and it was quite inconvenient to ride a horse, so she had to take a carriage.


    The two brothers and sisters went to the Shen residence together.


    Shen Mansion has already opened the main entrance to welcome the distinguished guests.


    Shen Lan''s personal maid, Dongxue, stood by the door with a smile and saluted: "Miss, the servant is waiting here, please come in with the servant, Fourth Miss Lu!"


    Lu Mingyu smiled and nodded.


    As for Lu Fei, of course, he couldn''t enter the girl''s yard. He was led to the main hall by the steward, and the sons of the Shen family would greet him.


    Shen Lan was sitting in the boudoir, and Mrs. Shen was also there.


    As soon as Lu Mingyu came, Mrs. Shen smiled and said, "Xiaoyu came just right, you accompany Lan''er. I''ll go out to greet the guests."


    Lu Mingyu replied with a smile: "Auntie go get busy! I''ll be watching Sister Shen today."


    After Mrs. Shen left, Lu Mingyu''s eyes fell on Shen Lan''s face, and she was a little surprised: "Sister Shen, did you sleep last night? Why is it so dark now?"


    For a girl, the hairpin ceremony is the most important day in her life, second only to getting married.


    Shen Lan''s face did not show any joy, and the blue shadow at the moment showed a little haggard color.


    Shen Lan gave a wry smile, hesitating to speak.


    Lu Mingyu frowned slightly and swept her eyes: "You guys stand back for now."


    The maids quickly withdrew, leaving only the two of them in the room.


    Lu Mingyu sat beside Shen Lan and held her hand: "Sister Shen, what happened?"


    Shen Lan''s eyes were slightly red, she bit her lip, and after a long while she said in a low voice, "The Fang family is going to come to the house to propose marriage, and the father and mother are very satisfied with the other family."

 CH 40

    Fang''s house?


    Lu Mingyu frowned slightly.


    In the previous life, Shen Lan was married to the second son of the Fang family.


    The Fang family has been a famous scholar family since the previous dynasty, and there have been several famous scholars from the family. The second son of Fang was the leader of this generation, and he became a jinshi at the age of seventeen.


    The Shen family and the Fang family are distant relatives. When Shen Shilang was young, he studied at Fang''s house. Therefore, the two families of Shen and Fang have a close relationship and are quite friendly.


    The second son of Fang is young and talented, and the Fang family privately disclosed their intention to marry, and Mrs. Shen, Shilang Shen, was naturally satisfied with this future son-in-law.


    In the previous life, after Shen Lan had her hairpin ceremony, the Shen family and the Fang family decided on the marriage.


    It turned out that Lu Fei lost a step too late. Before he could come to the door, his sweetheart had already got engaged. In the previous life, Lu Fei could only watch Shen Lan''s marriage with a sad heart.


    Lu Mingyu asked in a low voice, "Has the Fang family officially proposed marriage?"


    "That''s not true." Shen Lan replied softly: "They just wrote a letter to my father privately, revealing the intention of marrying. My mother''s second son was full of praise, and he even mentioned it in front of me yesterday."


    Lu Mingyu stared closely at Shen Lan: "Sister Shen, are you willing to marry into the Fang family?"


    Shen Lan raised her head and looked at Lu Mingyu.


    "If you like the Fang family, I won''t tell you." Lu Mingyu said slowly: "If you have someone else in your heart and don''t want to marry the second son of Fang, I will tell you something."


    How smart is Shen Lan, she immediately sensed a hint of meaning, her body trembled slightly, and hope flashed in her eyes: "Xiaoyu, what do you want to say?"


    Lu Mingyu didn''t go around the corner: "Second brother expressed his intentions to my father last night. My father has already complied with him. After you have your hairpin ceremony, we will invite the official media to come to the door to propose marriage."


    "I just don''t know, do you like the second brother in your heart?"


    Shen Lan looked like she was weeping and choked up: "Xiaoyu, I have always had him in my heart. I hoped that he would come to propose marriage. But he fought with the army and was not in the capital. The Fang family has been here for half a year. They wrote back a few times. My father and mother are very satisfied with the second son of their family."


    "I''m just afraid that this marriage will be settled..."


    Before she could finish speaking, her eyes were already red.


    Lu Mingyu also sighed softly, stretched out her hand to embrace Shen Lan in her arms, and whispered to comfort: "You don''t cry yet. The marriage has not yet been decided, and everything still has room to turn around."


    After thinking about it, she said: "Don''t ask the official media. Tomorrow, I will let my father come to the house to propose marriage, for example, the family will be one step ahead. When the time comes, my uncle and aunt will always ask you, and you will show your heart. Uncle and aunt have always loved you, so will never stop you."


    Fang''s family is not false, but the Lu family is the upstart of the Wei Dynasty and the palace of Xingyang.


    Although Lu Fei was only an adopted son, he was brave and good at fighting. In the future, the Xingyang Army will definitely be passed on to him. Isn''t better than a new jinshi?


    Lu Mingyu said a few words, Shen Lan''s heart suddenly brightened, and she smiled at Lu Mingyu: "You are right. No matter what, I have to fight for my lifelong event."


    Lu Mingyu stretched out her hand and wiped away the tears for Shen Lan: "Don''t think about it for now. Today is a good day for you and your parents, and soon a bunch of famous ladies will come to watch the ceremony. Don''t frown on a happy day."


    Shen Lan bit her lip and smiled.


    Button Button!


    The maid knocked on the door and reported loudly, "Miss Qiqi, Miss Qiao is here."


    Shen Lan quickly sorted out her appearance, made sure she was dignified again and again, and then opened her mouth and said, "Miss Qiao please come in."


    ¡­


    After a while, Qiao Wan arrived gracefully.


    The generals are divided into factions and do not communicate closely with each other. The civil servants were intriguing in private, but on the surface, they seemed to be united. Shen Shilang loves his daughter Jijian, and the girl from the Qiao family came early.


    Lu Mingyu and Qiao Wan don''t have much friendship, but they have met several times.


    Qiao Wan greeted with a smile: "I''ve come early enough, I never thought you would come earlier than me."


    Lu Mingyu replied with a smile: "I am an attendant today, so I should have come early."


    After the greeting, Qiao Wan personally presented a congratulatory gift, two excellent palace forgings. This palace forging is fine, smooth, and elegant in color, and the cost is high. The point is that money can''t buy it.


    Shen Lan knew the goods, of course, and thanked her with a smile.


    Qiao Wan smiled reservedly: "These two palace forgings were given to me by the  Empress."


    Lu Mingyu looked at Qiao Wan.


    The grandfather was the first assistant of the dynasty, the aunt was the queen, and the cousin was the direct prince. With such a prominent family background, it is inevitable for Qiao Wan to be arrogant and proud.


    Qiao Wan had been secretly promised to the second prince, and she is full of confidence that she will be the second prince''s consort. Unexpectedly, the imperial decree of the emperor''s marriage did not reach Qiao''s house, but to the Guangpinghou mansion.


    Qiao Wan was too sad and fell ill. Soon, the family chose another marriage for her. Qiao Wan died of a serious illness within two years of her marriage, and so did the Second Prince.


    The word of love is really harmful.


    Lu Mingyu had no bad impression of Qiao Wan but secretly felt sorry for her.


    Qiao Wan turned her head and saw Lu Mingyu looking at her, she couldn''t help but startled: "Why does Fouth Miss Lu keep looking at me?"


    Lu Mingyu replied with a casual smile: "I''m thinking, Miss Qiao San is so beautiful, I don''t know who will be lucky enough to marry a beautiful woman in the future."


    Qiao Wan blushed at the joke and opened her mouth without thinking: "Fourth Miss Lu is about to get married. Maybe, the imperial edict to bestow marriage will come soon."


    ¡­ This topic is not funny at all.


    Lu Mingyu laughed and quickly changed the topic.


    Immediately after, Jin Can''er, Meng Yunluo, Zhao Yu, and others came one by one.


    Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes.


    When the ladies get together, how can they not compare?


    Jin Can''er glanced at Lu Mingyu.


    Lu Mingyu wears simple clothes on weekdays, mostly in shape of military uniforms. To show her support, she deliberately wore spring clothes. Her long hair was half-pulled, with a pearl hairpin in her hair.


    What a coincidence, Jin Can''er also wore a pearl hairpin today. Moreover, the pearl hairpin was inlaid with a huge and round Dongzhu, which made the cheeks and eyes sparkle.


    Jin Can''er deliberately supported the huge pearl hairpin on the temple, and said coquettishly, "Look at this pearl hairpin, it was made by the best craftsmen specially hired by my father. The workmanship is exquisite, and you can''t find it outside."


    The crowd pouted in their hearts and praised dutifully.


    Lu Mingyu smiled leisurely: "There are many skilled craftsmen in the Ministry of Industry. Jin Shangshu dispatched one or two craftsmen, which is easy. Not to mention a pearl hairpin, it is nothing to build a garden in private."


    Jin Can''er: "¡­"


    It is not a secret that Jin Shangshu privately dispatched craftsmen to build gardens for the Jin family. However, being called out like this in public, Jin Can''er, who is not too thick-skinned, couldn''t help it.


    Meng Yunluo, fearing that the world would not be chaotic, deliberately covered her mouth and smiled: "Fourth Miss Lu, it''s interesting that you said that. Could it be that Jin Shangshu really did something like this?"


    Lu Mingyu glanced at her with a half-smile, "Just casually joking. You can also hear outside that the Marquis of Guangping often buys handsome servants into the house, so don''t take it seriously."


    Meng Yunluo: "¡­"

 CH 41

    Guangping Hou likes beauty. Not only are there beauties in the backyard, but there are also many handsome servants in the study. It''s also an unspoken secret.


    Lu Mingyu broke it with one mouth, Meng Yunluo''s charming face suddenly flushed red, and she couldn''t hold her smile.


    Jin Can''er, who was so ashamed and angry just now, felt a little inexplicable in her heart when she saw her friend being beaten to the core.


    This is probably the happiness of "Better you than me"


    Lu Mingyu knew when to stop. Today is Shen Lan''s hairpin ceremony. It''s a good day, so don''t bother Sister Shen.


    However, she showed her great power, how could the noble girls dare to provoke her? Consider yourself a little bit, and keep your mouth shut!


    Therefore, the rest of the waiting time was particularly harmonious.


    Soon, it was time for the ceremony.


    All the noble ladies surrounded Shen Lan and went to the main hall.


    Lu Mingyu, as a hairpin holder, has to be by Shen Lan''s side all the time today.


    The guests who came to watch the ceremony not only watched a grand and lively hairpin ceremony today but also really saw the style of Fourth Miss Lu from the Xingyang Palace.


    "I heard about Fourth Miss Lu''s valiant and unparalleled appearance, but when I see her today, she is even more beautiful."


    "Isn''t it? There are so many famous ladies and beauties of various colors. When you look at this gathering, the first thing you see is Fourth Miss Lu. With such grace and such an outstanding personality, I don''t know which family''s son is lucky enough to marry her back home as a daughter-in-law."


    "Don''t think about it. Such an outstanding girl, I am afraid the ladies in the palace will have their sights on her long ago. Maybe the emperor''s imperial decree for marriage will soon reach the Lu family. Where can anyone else get a chance."


    A group of nobles, officials, and madams gathered together to gossip in a low voice. After talking about Lu Mingyu, it is necessary to comment on the other outstanding girls.


    All kinds of gossip, no need to elaborate.


    Lu Fei stood in the corner, his eyes looking at Shen Lan''s face from a distance.


    Shen Lan is the protagonist of today. She has always maintained a dignified and decent smile without squinting. It is even more impossible to look for Lu Fei''s figure.


    But she knew that Lu Fei must be in a corner, staring at her quietly.


    In her heart, an act of unprecedented courage suddenly surged up.


    Xiaoyu is right.


    She has to show her heart to her parents and fight for herself.


    ¡­


    After the ceremony was completed, everyone ate a banquet in the Shen residence, and then they all left.


    Lu Mingyu and Lu Fei stayed until evening.


    Before leaving, Madam Shen held Lu Mingyu''s hand affectionately, and thanked her repeatedly: "Xiaoyu, you worked hard today."


    Lu Mingyu smiled brightly: "Sister Shen and I are like sisters. Today, Sister Shen had her hairpin ceremony. I am very happy that I can be the hairpin holder, and it was not hard work at all."


    Madam Shen thanked Lu Fei again.


    Lu Fei is not good at words, but he is willing to be courteous, but he does not know what to say. After holding it for a while, he said, "If there is anything going on in the Shen family in the future, just let someone send a letter to me, and I will immediately lead the troops here."


    Madam Shen: "..."


    What can be such a matter of the Shen family that needs the righteous son of the King of Xingyang to lead his troops?


    Lu Mingyu just wanted to hold her forehead and sigh.


    The second brother can''t blame others for being a bachelor in his previous life!


    Madam Shen was very self-restrained and quickly smiled: "Second son Lu is kind, our Shen family is very grateful."


    However, it is better not to have such an opportunity.


    Lu Fei was shocked to realize that he had made a slip of the tongue at this time, and his face suddenly blushed. Fortunately, his complexion is dark, so his blush was not very visible.


    Lu Mingyu hurriedly smiled and said goodbye, for fear that Lu Fei would say something wrong again.


    Lu Fei was no longer in the mood to ride and got into the carriage together, His face was rather depressed: "Fourth sister, I am too stupid. I can''t even speak well. Madam Shen must think that I am stupid."


    Lu Mingyu was not polite: "The mouth is stupid enough. Shen Shilang is a civil official, a scholar with a great family reputation, and his family is upright. What can happen that needs you to lead the army? Such words are not flattering rather it''s like a curse. Is it normal for the Shen family to have such an accident!"


    Lu Fei''s handsome face was almost twisted into a knot.


    Lu Mingyu held back her smile and slowed down her tone: "I''ll tell you another not-so-fantastic thing. The Fang family intends to marry, and they have written to the Shen family many times. Shilang Shen and Madam Shen are quite appreciative of their second son."


    Lu Fei was startled, he forgot that he was still in the carriage, and stood up abruptly...


    There was a muffled sound of "dong", followed by a painful exclamation of "Hey yo".


    Lu Fei''s head slammed into the top of the carriage.


    Lu Mingyu was funny and distressed: "This is in the carriage, why are you excited? Hurry up and sit down and talk."


    Lu Fei rubbed the top of his head with a grin and sat down again.


    Lu Mingyu said in a low voice, "Don''t worry. The Fang family has not officially proposed marriage, and the Shen family has not responded. There is still a chance. Moreover, I asked Sister Shen today, and she doesn''t want to marry any second son of Fang. The one she likes is you."


    Lu Fei was overjoyed, his eyes shining brightly.


    He didn''t feel annoyed and blamed himself, his head didn¡¯t hurt anymore, and he smiled like a fool.


    Lu Mingyu was amused when she saw his giggling appearance. She opened her mouth and reminded: "I will discuss it with my father tonight, and he will go to the door tomorrow to propose marriage."


    Lu Fei nodded again and again.


    ¡­


    Shen House.


    Madam Shen was busy all day and was quite tired.


    Shen Shilang and Madam Shen are loving and affectionate in private. He stretched out his hand and rubbed Madam Shen''s forehead, while asking earnestly, "Is my hand too heavy? Does your head still hurt?"


    Madam Shen had half snuggled into her husband''s arms and laughed softly: "Master loves me so much, it doesn''t hurt at all anymore."


    The old couple took the pain and numbness as fun, and they were exhausted and crooked for a while.


    "My family has a daughter who is just growing up." When Shen Shilang mentioned his beloved daughter, his face was full of joy and pride.


    Madam Shen was also full of smiles: "Yeah, Lan''er has grown up." After a pause, she said in a low voice, "Lan''er''s marriage, what are your plans?"


    Shen Shilang smiled and said, "Fang''s family has sent letters one after another, often revealing the intention of marriage. The second son of Fang is young and talented and is sure to pass Jinke brilliantly. You can''t miss such a potential son-in-law."


    Madam Shen did not agree as usual, and sat up straight: "What do you think of the second son of Lu?"


    Shen Shilang was stunned and looked at Madam Shen: "Why did you suddenly mention Lu Fei?"


    Shen Shilang and Xingyang King have some acquaintances, and he was familiar with Lu Fei.


    Madam Shen narrated the scene of farewell before: "...You say, does Second Young Master Lu have any interest in our Lan''er?"


    The young man may think he has concealed it very well, but in fact, how would he be able to fool an experienced person?


    Shen Shilang pondered for a long time: "Fang''s family is the first of the scholarly family. After the second son of Fang is admitted as a Jinshi, he is sure to choose the career of a civil official. The Lu family is a general, and the Lu Fei is even better."


    "King Xingyang is sincere and righteous and treats his adopted son Lu Fei very well. Fourth Miss Lu is a girl''s family, and she will always marry in the future. The 60,000 Xingyang army will then be handed over to Lu Fei in the future. So if you think of future prospect, the second son of Fang, I''m afraid it''s not as good as Lu Fei."


    "It''s just that the world is not peaceful, and it is common for generals to lead troops to fight. If something goes wrong, what will Lan''er do in the future?"

 CH 42

    Guangping Hou likes beauty. Not only are there beauties in the backyard, but there are also many handsome servants in the study. It''s also an unspoken secret.


    Lu Mingyu broke it with one mouth, Meng Yunluo''s charming face suddenly flushed red, and she couldn''t hold her smile.


    Jin Can''er, who was so ashamed and angry just now, felt a little inexplicable in her heart when she saw her friend being beaten to the core.


    This is probably the happiness of "Better you than me"


    Lu Mingyu knew when to stop. Today is Shen Lan''s hairpin ceremony. It''s a good day, so don''t bother Sister Shen.


    However, she showed her great power, how could the noble girls dare to provoke her? Consider yourself a little bit, and keep your mouth shut!


    Therefore, the rest of the waiting time was particularly harmonious.


    Soon, it was time for the ceremony.


    All the noble ladies surrounded Shen Lan and went to the main hall.


    Lu Mingyu, as a hairpin holder, has to be by Shen Lan''s side all the time today.


    The guests who came to watch the ceremony not only watched a grand and lively hairpin ceremony today but also really saw the style of Fourth Miss Lu from the Xingyang Palace.


    "I heard about Fourth Miss Lu''s valiant and unparalleled appearance, but when I see her today, she is even more beautiful."


    "Isn''t it? There are so many famous ladies and beauties of various colors. When you look at this gathering, the first thing you see is Fourth Miss Lu. With such grace and such an outstanding personality, I don''t know which family''s son is lucky enough to marry her back home as a daughter-in-law."


    "Don''t think about it. Such an outstanding girl, I am afraid the ladies in the palace will have their sights on her long ago. Maybe the emperor''s imperial decree for marriage will soon reach the Lu family. Where can anyone else get a chance."


    A group of nobles, officials, and madams gathered together to gossip in a low voice. After talking about Lu Mingyu, it is necessary to comment on the other outstanding girls.


    All kinds of gossip, no need to elaborate.


    Lu Fei stood in the corner, his eyes looking at Shen Lan''s face from a distance.


    Shen Lan is the protagonist of today. She has always maintained a dignified and decent smile without squinting. It is even more impossible to look for Lu Fei''s figure.


    But she knew that Lu Fei must be in a corner, staring at her quietly.


    In her heart, an act of unprecedented courage suddenly surged up.


    Xiaoyu is right.


    She has to show her heart to her parents and fight for herself.


    ¡­


    After the ceremony was completed, everyone ate a banquet in the Shen residence, and then they all left.


    Lu Mingyu and Lu Fei stayed until evening.


    Before leaving, Madam Shen held Lu Mingyu''s hand affectionately, and thanked her repeatedly: "Xiaoyu, you worked hard today."


    Lu Mingyu smiled brightly: "Sister Shen and I are like sisters. Today, Sister Shen had her hairpin ceremony. I am very happy that I can be the hairpin holder, and it was not hard work at all."


    Madam Shen thanked Lu Fei again.


    Lu Fei is not good at words, but he is willing to be courteous, but he does not know what to say. After holding it for a while, he said, "If there is anything going on in the Shen family in the future, just let someone send a letter to me, and I will immediately lead the troops here."


    Madam Shen: "..."


    What can be such a matter of the Shen family that needs the righteous son of the King of Xingyang to lead his troops?


    Lu Mingyu just wanted to hold her forehead and sigh.


    The second brother can''t blame others for being a bachelor in his previous life!


    Madam Shen was very self-restrained and quickly smiled: "Second son Lu is kind, our Shen family is very grateful."


    However, it is better not to have such an opportunity.


    Lu Fei was shocked to realize that he had made a slip of the tongue at this time, and his face suddenly blushed. Fortunately, his complexion is dark, so his blush was not very visible.


    Lu Mingyu hurriedly smiled and said goodbye, for fear that Lu Fei would say something wrong again.


    Lu Fei was no longer in the mood to ride and got into the carriage together, His face was rather depressed: "Fourth sister, I am too stupid. I can''t even speak well. Madam Shen must think that I am stupid."


    Lu Mingyu was not polite: "The mouth is stupid enough. Shen Shilang is a civil official, a scholar with a great family reputation, and his family is upright. What can happen that needs you to lead the army? Such words are not flattering rather it''s like a curse. Is it normal for the Shen family to have such an accident!"


    Lu Fei''s handsome face was almost twisted into a knot.


    Lu Mingyu held back her smile and slowed down her tone: "I''ll tell you another not-so-fantastic thing. The Fang family intends to marry, and they have written to the Shen family many times. Shilang Shen and Madam Shen are quite appreciative of their second son."


    Lu Fei was startled, he forgot that he was still in the carriage, and stood up abruptly...


    There was a muffled sound of "dong", followed by a painful exclamation of "Hey yo".


    Lu Fei''s head slammed into the top of the carriage.


    Lu Mingyu was funny and distressed: "This is in the carriage, why are you excited? Hurry up and sit down and talk."


    Lu Fei rubbed the top of his head with a grin and sat down again.


    Lu Mingyu said in a low voice, "Don''t worry. The Fang family has not officially proposed marriage, and the Shen family has not responded. There is still a chance. Moreover, I asked Sister Shen today, and she doesn''t want to marry any second son of Fang. The one she likes is you."


    Lu Fei was overjoyed, his eyes shining brightly.


    He didn''t feel annoyed and blamed himself, his head didn¡¯t hurt anymore, and he smiled like a fool.


    Lu Mingyu was amused when she saw his giggling appearance. She opened her mouth and reminded: "I will discuss it with my father tonight, and he will go to the door tomorrow to propose marriage."


    Lu Fei nodded again and again.


    ¡­


    Shen House.


    Madam Shen was busy all day and was quite tired.


    Shen Shilang and Madam Shen are loving and affectionate in private. He stretched out his hand and rubbed Madam Shen''s forehead, while asking earnestly, "Is my hand too heavy? Does your head still hurt?"


    Madam Shen had half snuggled into her husband''s arms and laughed softly: "Master loves me so much, it doesn''t hurt at all anymore."


    The old couple took the pain and numbness as fun, and they were exhausted and crooked for a while.


    "My family has a daughter who is just growing up." When Shen Shilang mentioned his beloved daughter, his face was full of joy and pride.


    Madam Shen was also full of smiles: "Yeah, Lan''er has grown up." After a pause, she said in a low voice, "Lan''er''s marriage, what are your plans?"


    Shen Shilang smiled and said, "Fang''s family has sent letters one after another, often revealing the intention of marriage. The second son of Fang is young and talented and is sure to pass Jinke brilliantly. You can''t miss such a potential son-in-law."


    Madam Shen did not agree as usual, and sat up straight: "What do you think of the second son of Lu?"


    Shen Shilang was stunned and looked at Madam Shen: "Why did you suddenly mention Lu Fei?"


    Shen Shilang and Xingyang King have some acquaintances, and he was familiar with Lu Fei.


    Madam Shen narrated the scene of farewell before: "...You say, does Second Young Master Lu have any interest in our Lan''er?"


    The young man may think he has concealed it very well, but in fact, how would he be able to fool an experienced person?


    Shen Shilang pondered for a long time: "Fang''s family is the first of the scholarly family. After the second son of Fang is admitted as a Jinshi, he is sure to choose the career of a civil official. The Lu family is a general, and the Lu Fei is even better."


    "King Xingyang is sincere and righteous and treats his adopted son Lu Fei very well. Fourth Miss Lu is a girl''s family, and she will always marry in the future. The 60,000 Xingyang army will then be handed over to Lu Fei in the future. So if you think of future prospect, the second son of Fang, I''m afraid it''s not as good as Lu Fei."


    "It''s just that the world is not peaceful, and it is common for generals to lead troops to fight. If something goes wrong, what will Lan''er do in the future?"

 CH 43

    Guangping Hou likes beauty. Not only are there beauties in the backyard, but there are also many handsome servants in the study. It''s also an unspoken secret.


    Lu Mingyu broke it with one mouth, Meng Yunluo''s charming face suddenly flushed red, and she couldn''t hold her smile.


    Jin Can''er, who was so ashamed and angry just now, felt a little inexplicable in her heart when she saw her friend being beaten to the core.


    This is probably the happiness of "Better you than me"


    Lu Mingyu knew when to stop. Today is Shen Lan''s hairpin ceremony. It''s a good day, so don''t bother Sister Shen.


    However, she showed her great power, how could the noble girls dare to provoke her? Consider yourself a little bit, and keep your mouth shut!


    Therefore, the rest of the waiting time was particularly harmonious.


    Soon, it was time for the ceremony.


    All the noble ladies surrounded Shen Lan and went to the main hall.


    Lu Mingyu, as a hairpin holder, has to be by Shen Lan''s side all the time today.


    The guests who came to watch the ceremony not only watched a grand and lively hairpin ceremony today but also really saw the style of Fourth Miss Lu from the Xingyang Palace.


    "I heard about Fourth Miss Lu''s valiant and unparalleled appearance, but when I see her today, she is even more beautiful."


    "Isn''t it? There are so many famous ladies and beauties of various colors. When you look at this gathering, the first thing you see is Fourth Miss Lu. With such grace and such an outstanding personality, I don''t know which family''s son is lucky enough to marry her back home as a daughter-in-law."


    "Don''t think about it. Such an outstanding girl, I am afraid the ladies in the palace will have their sights on her long ago. Maybe the emperor''s imperial decree for marriage will soon reach the Lu family. Where can anyone else get a chance."


    A group of nobles, officials, and madams gathered together to gossip in a low voice. After talking about Lu Mingyu, it is necessary to comment on the other outstanding girls.


    All kinds of gossip, no need to elaborate.


    Lu Fei stood in the corner, his eyes looking at Shen Lan''s face from a distance.


    Shen Lan is the protagonist of today. She has always maintained a dignified and decent smile without squinting. It is even more impossible to look for Lu Fei''s figure.


    But she knew that Lu Fei must be in a corner, staring at her quietly.


    In her heart, an act of unprecedented courage suddenly surged up.


    Xiaoyu is right.


    She has to show her heart to her parents and fight for herself.


    ¡­


    After the ceremony was completed, everyone ate a banquet in the Shen residence, and then they all left.


    Lu Mingyu and Lu Fei stayed until evening.


    Before leaving, Madam Shen held Lu Mingyu''s hand affectionately, and thanked her repeatedly: "Xiaoyu, you worked hard today."


    Lu Mingyu smiled brightly: "Sister Shen and I are like sisters. Today, Sister Shen had her hairpin ceremony. I am very happy that I can be the hairpin holder, and it was not hard work at all."


    Madam Shen thanked Lu Fei again.


    Lu Fei is not good at words, but he is willing to be courteous, but he does not know what to say. After holding it for a while, he said, "If there is anything going on in the Shen family in the future, just let someone send a letter to me, and I will immediately lead the troops here."


    Madam Shen: "..."


    What can be such a matter of the Shen family that needs the righteous son of the King of Xingyang to lead his troops?


    Lu Mingyu just wanted to hold her forehead and sigh.


    The second brother can''t blame others for being a bachelor in his previous life!


    Madam Shen was very self-restrained and quickly smiled: "Second son Lu is kind, our Shen family is very grateful."


    However, it is better not to have such an opportunity.


    Lu Fei was shocked to realize that he had made a slip of the tongue at this time, and his face suddenly blushed. Fortunately, his complexion is dark, so his blush was not very visible.


    Lu Mingyu hurriedly smiled and said goodbye, for fear that Lu Fei would say something wrong again.


    Lu Fei was no longer in the mood to ride and got into the carriage together, His face was rather depressed: "Fourth sister, I am too stupid. I can''t even speak well. Madam Shen must think that I am stupid."


    Lu Mingyu was not polite: "The mouth is stupid enough. Shen Shilang is a civil official, a scholar with a great family reputation, and his family is upright. What can happen that needs you to lead the army? Such words are not flattering rather it''s like a curse. Is it normal for the Shen family to have such an accident!"


    Lu Fei''s handsome face was almost twisted into a knot.


    Lu Mingyu held back her smile and slowed down her tone: "I''ll tell you another not-so-fantastic thing. The Fang family intends to marry, and they have written to the Shen family many times. Shilang Shen and Madam Shen are quite appreciative of their second son."


    Lu Fei was startled, he forgot that he was still in the carriage, and stood up abruptly...


    There was a muffled sound of "dong", followed by a painful exclamation of "Hey yo".


    Lu Fei''s head slammed into the top of the carriage.


    Lu Mingyu was funny and distressed: "This is in the carriage, why are you excited? Hurry up and sit down and talk."


    Lu Fei rubbed the top of his head with a grin and sat down again.


    Lu Mingyu said in a low voice, "Don''t worry. The Fang family has not officially proposed marriage, and the Shen family has not responded. There is still a chance. Moreover, I asked Sister Shen today, and she doesn''t want to marry any second son of Fang. The one she likes is you."


    Lu Fei was overjoyed, his eyes shining brightly.


    He didn''t feel annoyed and blamed himself, his head didn¡¯t hurt anymore, and he smiled like a fool.


    Lu Mingyu was amused when she saw his giggling appearance. She opened her mouth and reminded: "I will discuss it with my father tonight, and he will go to the door tomorrow to propose marriage."


    Lu Fei nodded again and again.


    ¡­


    Shen House.


    Madam Shen was busy all day and was quite tired.


    Shen Shilang and Madam Shen are loving and affectionate in private. He stretched out his hand and rubbed Madam Shen''s forehead, while asking earnestly, "Is my hand too heavy? Does your head still hurt?"


    Madam Shen had half snuggled into her husband''s arms and laughed softly: "Master loves me so much, it doesn''t hurt at all anymore."


    The old couple took the pain and numbness as fun, and they were exhausted and crooked for a while.


    "My family has a daughter who is just growing up." When Shen Shilang mentioned his beloved daughter, his face was full of joy and pride.


    Madam Shen was also full of smiles: "Yeah, Lan''er has grown up." After a pause, she said in a low voice, "Lan''er''s marriage, what are your plans?"


    Shen Shilang smiled and said, "Fang''s family has sent letters one after another, often revealing the intention of marriage. The second son of Fang is young and talented and is sure to pass Jinke brilliantly. You can''t miss such a potential son-in-law."


    Madam Shen did not agree as usual, and sat up straight: "What do you think of the second son of Lu?"


    Shen Shilang was stunned and looked at Madam Shen: "Why did you suddenly mention Lu Fei?"


    Shen Shilang and Xingyang King have some acquaintances, and he was familiar with Lu Fei.


    Madam Shen narrated the scene of farewell before: "...You say, does Second Young Master Lu have any interest in our Lan''er?"


    The young man may think he has concealed it very well, but in fact, how would he be able to fool an experienced person?


    Shen Shilang pondered for a long time: "Fang''s family is the first of the scholarly family. After the second son of Fang is admitted as a Jinshi, he is sure to choose the career of a civil official. The Lu family is a general, and the Lu Fei is even better."


    "King Xingyang is sincere and righteous and treats his adopted son Lu Fei very well. Fourth Miss Lu is a girl''s family, and she will always marry in the future. The 60,000 Xingyang army will then be handed over to Lu Fei in the future. So if you think of future prospect, the second son of Fang, I''m afraid it''s not as good as Lu Fei."


    "It''s just that the world is not peaceful, and it is common for generals to lead troops to fight. If something goes wrong, what will Lan''er do in the future?"

 CH 44

    Guangping Hou likes beauty. Not only are there beauties in the backyard, but there are also many handsome servants in the study. It''s also an unspoken secret.


    Lu Mingyu broke it with one mouth, Meng Yunluo''s charming face suddenly flushed red, and she couldn''t hold her smile.


    Jin Can''er, who was so ashamed and angry just now, felt a little inexplicable in her heart when she saw her friend being beaten to the core.


    This is probably the happiness of "Better you than me"


    Lu Mingyu knew when to stop. Today is Shen Lan''s hairpin ceremony. It''s a good day, so don''t bother Sister Shen.


    However, she showed her great power, how could the noble girls dare to provoke her? Consider yourself a little bit, and keep your mouth shut!


    Therefore, the rest of the waiting time was particularly harmonious.


    Soon, it was time for the ceremony.


    All the noble ladies surrounded Shen Lan and went to the main hall.


    Lu Mingyu, as a hairpin holder, has to be by Shen Lan''s side all the time today.


    The guests who came to watch the ceremony not only watched a grand and lively hairpin ceremony today but also really saw the style of Fourth Miss Lu from the Xingyang Palace.


    "I heard about Fourth Miss Lu''s valiant and unparalleled appearance, but when I see her today, she is even more beautiful."


    "Isn''t it? There are so many famous ladies and beauties of various colors. When you look at this gathering, the first thing you see is Fourth Miss Lu. With such grace and such an outstanding personality, I don''t know which family''s son is lucky enough to marry her back home as a daughter-in-law."


    "Don''t think about it. Such an outstanding girl, I am afraid the ladies in the palace will have their sights on her long ago. Maybe the emperor''s imperial decree for marriage will soon reach the Lu family. Where can anyone else get a chance."


    A group of nobles, officials, and madams gathered together to gossip in a low voice. After talking about Lu Mingyu, it is necessary to comment on the other outstanding girls.


    All kinds of gossip, no need to elaborate.


    Lu Fei stood in the corner, his eyes looking at Shen Lan''s face from a distance.


    Shen Lan is the protagonist of today. She has always maintained a dignified and decent smile without squinting. It is even more impossible to look for Lu Fei''s figure.


    But she knew that Lu Fei must be in a corner, staring at her quietly.


    In her heart, an act of unprecedented courage suddenly surged up.


    Xiaoyu is right.


    She has to show her heart to her parents and fight for herself.


    ¡­


    After the ceremony was completed, everyone ate a banquet in the Shen residence, and then they all left.


    Lu Mingyu and Lu Fei stayed until evening.


    Before leaving, Madam Shen held Lu Mingyu''s hand affectionately, and thanked her repeatedly: "Xiaoyu, you worked hard today."


    Lu Mingyu smiled brightly: "Sister Shen and I are like sisters. Today, Sister Shen had her hairpin ceremony. I am very happy that I can be the hairpin holder, and it was not hard work at all."


    Madam Shen thanked Lu Fei again.


    Lu Fei is not good at words, but he is willing to be courteous, but he does not know what to say. After holding it for a while, he said, "If there is anything going on in the Shen family in the future, just let someone send a letter to me, and I will immediately lead the troops here."


    Madam Shen: "..."


    What can be such a matter of the Shen family that needs the righteous son of the King of Xingyang to lead his troops?


    Lu Mingyu just wanted to hold her forehead and sigh.


    The second brother can''t blame others for being a bachelor in his previous life!


    Madam Shen was very self-restrained and quickly smiled: "Second son Lu is kind, our Shen family is very grateful."


    However, it is better not to have such an opportunity.


    Lu Fei was shocked to realize that he had made a slip of the tongue at this time, and his face suddenly blushed. Fortunately, his complexion is dark, so his blush was not very visible.


    Lu Mingyu hurriedly smiled and said goodbye, for fear that Lu Fei would say something wrong again.


    Lu Fei was no longer in the mood to ride and got into the carriage together, His face was rather depressed: "Fourth sister, I am too stupid. I can''t even speak well. Madam Shen must think that I am stupid."


    Lu Mingyu was not polite: "The mouth is stupid enough. Shen Shilang is a civil official, a scholar with a great family reputation, and his family is upright. What can happen that needs you to lead the army? Such words are not flattering rather it''s like a curse. Is it normal for the Shen family to have such an accident!"


    Lu Fei''s handsome face was almost twisted into a knot.


    Lu Mingyu held back her smile and slowed down her tone: "I''ll tell you another not-so-fantastic thing. The Fang family intends to marry, and they have written to the Shen family many times. Shilang Shen and Madam Shen are quite appreciative of their second son."


    Lu Fei was startled, he forgot that he was still in the carriage, and stood up abruptly...


    There was a muffled sound of "dong", followed by a painful exclamation of "Hey yo".


    Lu Fei''s head slammed into the top of the carriage.


    Lu Mingyu was funny and distressed: "This is in the carriage, why are you excited? Hurry up and sit down and talk."


    Lu Fei rubbed the top of his head with a grin and sat down again.


    Lu Mingyu said in a low voice, "Don''t worry. The Fang family has not officially proposed marriage, and the Shen family has not responded. There is still a chance. Moreover, I asked Sister Shen today, and she doesn''t want to marry any second son of Fang. The one she likes is you."


    Lu Fei was overjoyed, his eyes shining brightly.


    He didn''t feel annoyed and blamed himself, his head didn¡¯t hurt anymore, and he smiled like a fool.


    Lu Mingyu was amused when she saw his giggling appearance. She opened her mouth and reminded: "I will discuss it with my father tonight, and he will go to the door tomorrow to propose marriage."


    Lu Fei nodded again and again.


    ¡­


    Shen House.


    Madam Shen was busy all day and was quite tired.


    Shen Shilang and Madam Shen are loving and affectionate in private. He stretched out his hand and rubbed Madam Shen''s forehead, while asking earnestly, "Is my hand too heavy? Does your head still hurt?"


    Madam Shen had half snuggled into her husband''s arms and laughed softly: "Master loves me so much, it doesn''t hurt at all anymore."


    The old couple took the pain and numbness as fun, and they were exhausted and crooked for a while.


    "My family has a daughter who is just growing up." When Shen Shilang mentioned his beloved daughter, his face was full of joy and pride.


    Madam Shen was also full of smiles: "Yeah, Lan''er has grown up." After a pause, she said in a low voice, "Lan''er''s marriage, what are your plans?"


    Shen Shilang smiled and said, "Fang''s family has sent letters one after another, often revealing the intention of marriage. The second son of Fang is young and talented and is sure to pass Jinke brilliantly. You can''t miss such a potential son-in-law."


    Madam Shen did not agree as usual, and sat up straight: "What do you think of the second son of Lu?"


    Shen Shilang was stunned and looked at Madam Shen: "Why did you suddenly mention Lu Fei?"


    Shen Shilang and Xingyang King have some acquaintances, and he was familiar with Lu Fei.


    Madam Shen narrated the scene of farewell before: "...You say, does Second Young Master Lu have any interest in our Lan''er?"


    The young man may think he has concealed it very well, but in fact, how would he be able to fool an experienced person?


    Shen Shilang pondered for a long time: "Fang''s family is the first of the scholarly family. After the second son of Fang is admitted as a Jinshi, he is sure to choose the career of a civil official. The Lu family is a general, and the Lu Fei is even better."


    "King Xingyang is sincere and righteous and treats his adopted son Lu Fei very well. Fourth Miss Lu is a girl''s family, and she will always marry in the future. The 60,000 Xingyang army will then be handed over to Lu Fei in the future. So if you think of future prospect, the second son of Fang, I''m afraid it''s not as good as Lu Fei."


    "It''s just that the world is not peaceful, and it is common for generals to lead troops to fight. If something goes wrong, what will Lan''er do in the future?"

 CH 45

    The next day, the Lu family officially invited the matchmaker to go to Shen''s house to propose marriage.


    Madam Shen smiled and listened to the matchmaker bragging about the second son of Lu for half a day, and then said: "We have to think about such important matters for some time."


    When the man comes to propose marriage, the woman has to hold back one or two times. There is absolutely no reason to respond on the spot.


    The matchmaker was well versed in the routine, and her old face almost bloomed like a chrysanthemum: "This is natural. I will come back after five days when you have decided."


    After another five days, the matchmaker came to the door again.


    The Shen family still did not respond.


    The matchmaker went back a third time, and the Shen family finally responded.


    Next, are trivial matters such as exchanging Gengtie(1), fixing days for engagement and so on.


    Lu Lin went to the court, and Lu Fei went to the military camp. The preparation of the dowry and the marriage-related things fell on Lu Mingyu.


    Lu Mingfang was worried and went back to her parent''s house on purpose. Lu Mingyu, was very organized, and the dowry she prepared was comprehensive and generous, and she couldn''t pick out the slightest bit of mistake.


    Lu Mingfang praised with a smile: "Fourth sister is really smart and capable. She is still a girl who has never left the cabinet, but she took on such a heavy burden. Even if I had done it, I couldn''t have done it any better."


    After she boasted, Lu Mingfang felt a little distressed again, and reached out to caress Lu Mingyu''s face: "Fourth sister, it''s hard for you."


    Since she got married, Lu Mingyu has been a housekeeper. A fourteen-year-old girl, like an adult, is in charge of the house and general affairs.


    Lu Mingyu''s black eyes flashed with a high-spirited look that no one could understand: "Second brother can get married to Sister Shen, I am very happy. I am happy when I am busy."


    Speaking of Shen Lan, Lu Mingfang''s eyes filled with a smile: "I really didn''t expect that the second brother''s crush was Miss Shen. Fortunately, he was able to hide his thoughts."


    Yes!


    A little bit more, and he was going to miss the good luck again.


    Lu Mingyu raised the corner of her mouth, her voice light: "Second brother is not too young if the marriage talks are held earlier, and the wedding date can also be set earlier."


    There have not been many peaceful years in Gret Wei. In the past two years, it has been a small fight. The real national expedition will be two years later.


    If Lu Fei married a beautiful woman soon, and his hands and feet were quick, he should even have a child by the time the big war comes.


    After talking about Lu Fei''s marriage, Lu Mingfang laughed again in a low voice: "Today is the palace exam, tomorrow the results should be officially announced. The second brother''s marriage has been decided, and it is time for the third sister to meet her future husband."


    "I heard that there are several young and unmarried men among the newly appointed scholars. When the day of the parade of the Imperial exam winners comes, we will go to see the fun with Third Sister."


    The top three scholars riding a horse and being felicitated on the street was also a grand event. It came only once every three years. The private rooms on the second floor of the restaurants and tea houses on both sides of the Royal Street were booked out early.


    Lu Mingyu''s eyes flashed slightly, and she nodded slightly: "Okay, let''s go together then."


    ¡­


    At this point, the news of the marriage between the Lu and Shen families had also spread.


    Even Emperor Yongjia heard about it.


    Look at his son, the marriage is so smooth.


    Considering his two sons who were still in the palace, recovering from their injuries while meditating on their mistake, Emperor Yongjia''s heart would not be peaceful.


    Emperor Yongjia and Lu Lin had similar temperaments, so they were busy with the palace exam, and Xuan Lulin entered the Wenhua Palace.


    People feel refreshed on happy occasions.


    Lu Lin bowed his hands to the emperor with a radiant face.


    Emperor Yongjia smiled and joked: "Why is Aiqing so happy?"


    Lu Lin replied with a smile: "Wei Chen''s righteous son and Shen''s girl are engaged. Shen girl is beautiful, talented, knowledgeable and reasonable. With such a daughter-in-law, how could Wei Chen not be happy."


    Emperor Yongjia laughed: "Okay, I am very happy to hear about such a happy event. When Lu Erlang gets married, I have to send someone to send congratulatory gifts to Lu Mansion."


    Lu Lin hurriedly bowed to thank the Emperor.


    Emperor Yongjia waved his hand indifferently and then pretended to laugh casually: "You have always regarded your adopted son as your own. In the future, Erlang Lu will marry a wife and marry, and have a son named Lu, and inherit the incense of the Lu family..."


    Why do you need to recruit a son-in-law for Lu Mingyu?


    Before these words were spoken, Lu Lin continued with a smile: "What the emperor said is true. Wei Chen''s love for his adopted son is no weaker than his love for his own daughter."


    "Weichen always has a day when he grows old. In the future, the Xingyang army will be handed over to Erlang. The Lu family''s family business will be left to Xiaoyu. The two brothers and sisters support each other, and it is better."


    Do you have to speak so bluntly?


    Don''t say anything.


    Emperor Yongjia''s nose was almost swollen, and he had to laugh and praise: "It''s really thoughtful to think so."


    After a few words of gossip, Lu Lin saluted the Emperor and left.


    Emperor Yongjia sat for a while with a straight face, thinking about something, his face was really not good-looking. After a while, he stood up.


    Eunuch Liu was thoughtful for a second and immediately winked at one of the servants. The servant quietly withdrew, called two little servants over, and ordered them to deliver messages to Chengqian Palace and Jiaofang Palace.


    If you count the days, it will be more than 20 days before the second prince and the third prince were beaten. The two princes were grounded to recuperate, and Emperor Yongjia never visited.


    Eunuch Liu often "talked to himself" about the injuries of the two princes. Emperor Yongjia looked bad, but he never stopped him.


    No matter how angry or angry or mad he was, they were his own sons after all. The Son of Heaven is also a man of flesh and blood, and he beat them hard in anger. As soon as the anger receded, there was already remorse in his heart.


    Sure enough, Eunuch Liu listened to Emperor Yongjia''s solemn command: "Let''s go to Chengqian Palace."


    Eunuch Liu replied respectfully.


    The status of the two princes can be seen in this short sentence of Emperor Yongjia.


    ¡­


    The chambermaid who ran to Jiaofangdian to deliver the message fluttered.


    At this time, Queen Qiao was in Chengqian Palace, and Princess Hui''an also came to Chengqian Palace to visit the second prince who was recovering.


    During this time, Queen Qiao was visibly haggard, her complexion was dull, and there were fine wrinkles around the corners of her eyes.


    Princess Hui''an felt sorry for Queen Qiao and had to scold the second prince: "...the mother is for you, she can''t eat well, sleep well, and worry every day. As her natural-born son, why don''t you know how to be sympathetic to your mother?"


    The whip wounds on the second prince''s body were mostly healed, and there was no serious problem with walking, standing, sitting or lying down. From the outside, there is no trace of any injuries.


    The second prince glanced at Princess Hui''an lightly: "You get pregnant and give birth to a child as soon as possible, don''t bother your mother, you can be considered filial to your mother."


    Princess Hui''an: "¡­"


    Princess Hui''an was so choked that she almost didn''t come up with a retort, her eyebrows twitched and she became angry: "I''m not pregnant, can you blame me alone?"


    The second prince nodded clearly: "So it is the fault of the brother-in-law. I will go out of the palace to the princess'' mansion in a few days, teach him a lesson, and support the eldest sister."


    Princess Hui''an, who always had the last say in everything, was choked by her own younger brother. She laughed in anger, and reached out and slapped the second prince: "The affairs of our husband and wife are none of your business."


    The second prince nodded in response: "Eldest sister is right. I shouldn''t interfere randomly in matters between your husband and wife."


    Therefore, I don''t need you to talk too much about my life-long events.


    1. Exchange of birth charts

 CH 46

    The Second Prince''s implication is so obvious, how could Princess Hui''an not hear it?


    She was ashamed and aggrieved, and turned her face to complain to Queen Qiao: "Royal mother, look at the second brother. I am his own sister, and I said this for his sake. It''s fine if he doesn''t appreciate it, but he blames me for being troublesome."


    Queen Qiao got a headache and sighed: "If you really feel sorry for your mother, shut up now!"


    Princess Hui''an: "..."


    Princess Hui''an was so angry that her eyes almost popped out!


    Princess Hui''an is both the first-born and direct daughter, and she is used to being domineering. Even the princes will give her three points. Queen Qiao loves her eldest daughter and is often holding her hands and coaxing her.


    I didn''t think about it. Today, I was choked up by my own younger brother, and then I was stabbed by my own mother again.


    Queen Qiao was in a dark and chaotic mood, and at this time, there was no time to coax Princess Hui''an.


    Queen Qiao looked at the second prince and said in a low voice, "Ajing, there is no one else, just our mother and son. Let me ask you, are you determined to marry Lu Mingyu?"


    The second prince and Queen Qiao looked at each other: "Mother, you have asked me several times these days, and I have answered you again and again. Today, I will say this for the last time."


    "Yes, I won''t marry unless the bride is Lu Mingyu."


    Princess Hui''an was very annoyed, and turned her head angrily: "You are so confused by eating lard, what''s so good about that Lu Mingyu, you actually rebelled against her mother for her..."


    "Shut up!" It was Queen Qiao who was the first to get angry.


    Queen Qiao suddenly turned her head, her eyes flashing with anger: "I will discuss this matter with Ajing, you don''t need to worry about it."


    Princess Hui''an was so angry that she said, "Okay, okay! I am creating a lot of trouble! I am a married daughter, and I am the water that has been poured out of the door. It''s not my turn to talk too much about who my younger brother wants to marry as a sister-in-law. I will leave now, I don''t want to get in the way of your mother and son."


    In anger, she walked away.


    Queen Qiao pressed her temples, and her head was throbbing. When she looked at the Second Prince again, he still looked like I have my own opinions, and my head hurts even more.


    Children are all the debts of past lives!


    That''s it!


    Queen Qiao couldn''t beat her biological son, she sighed, and her attitude finally softened: "Ajing, you are right. A husband and wife will spend their whole life until they have white heads(1). If you want to marry a girl you like as a princess, just do as you please!"


    The Second Prince stretched his brows and smiled: "Thank you, mother."


    Queen Qiao cheered up and continued: "Daughter of the King of Xingyang, this status is enough to be a prince consort. Lu Mingyu is amazingly beautiful, and it doesn''t humiliate you."


    "However, I have to remind you Lu Mingyu is neither docile nor likes to read. She is very powerful, and she is very good at it. If you really marry her, you will have a bad life in the future. No wonder others are avoiding her."


    "Everyone sees Li Hao''s feelings for Lu Mingyu. You should not flip over this old account in the future. It will prevent your brothers from falling out and making people laugh. It will even make your father unhappy."


    "Also, the Lu family wants to recruit a son-in-law. Even though you are a prince, there is no reason to forcefully marry you..."


    "Don''t worry about this mother." A strange light flashed in the eyes of the Second Prince: "I have a way to make her nod her head and agree to the marriage."


    Queen Qiao asked again, but the second prince refused to say anything, only whispered: "I have been fined and grounded and cannot leave the palace. So, requesting my mother to announce Lu Mingyu into the palace. I want to see her. After we meet, she will definitely be willing to marry. Give me this chance."


    Queen Qiao: "..."


    Queen Qiao twitched the corners of her mouth again, and was defeated by the hopeful and earnest eyes of the Second Prince: "Okay, your Royal mother will fulfil this wish of yours"


    I only hope that Lu Mingyu can stick to her own opinions, and categorically refuse.


    Knock Knock Knock!


    Internal Attendant Madoka reported respectfully, "Report to the Empress, Your Highness, the Emperor is here."


    Queen Qiao''s eyes lit up, excited and happy, she reached out and grabbed the Second Prince''s arm: "Ajing, your father is finally willing to see you."


    "Your father has calmed down, you will soften your attitude later, and take good care of your father."


    The Second Prince looked at Queen Qiao who was beaming with joy, and complex emotions flashed in his eyes.


    The feeling was like sighing, mocking, and self-deprecating.


    After a long while, the Second Prince opened his mouth and said: "Don''t worry, mother, I know the seriousness, and I won''t speak against Royal Father again."


    That''s fine.


    Queen Qiao breathed a sigh of relief, smiled and said lightly, "You, since returning to the capital, your temper has become a lot weirder. In the past, you were humble and filial, and your temperament was gentle. Now, for some reason, your temper is stubborn and twisted."


    Yes, he is no longer the humble and gentle Li Jing of the past.


    Having encountered so many things, how can he be the same as before?


    The Second Prince twitched the corners of his mouth, but there was no smile in his eyes. (2)


    ¡­


    After a while, Emperor Yongjia stepped in.


    Queen Qiao packed up her mood and showed a dignified smile and bowed to the Emperor: "I have seen the emperor."


    The Second Prince also bowed his hands: "Erchen has seen the Royal father."


    The way he beat his sons that day is vivid in his mind. At this moment, the father and son looked at each other, and the Second Prince did not show any resentment, his expression was as usual.


    Emperor Yongjia felt a little guilty and embarrassed. He coughed and asked, "You have been recovering from injury for more than 20 days, how is your health now?"


    "Erchen only suffered some skin injuries that day," the second prince replied respectfully: "Dean Zhou is a very skilled doctor and has been taking care of me for more than half a month. My injuries have already recovered."


    Emperor Yongjia hummed and asked with a straight face, "You know what happened that day, now do you admit your mistake?"


    "Yes, Erchen knows it''s wrong." The second prince replied fluently: "Erchen should not provoke the third brother, let alone fight with the third brother. Erchen is ashamed to be a brother!"


    Emperor Yongjia: "..."


    His son admitting his mistake was so sloppy, why was he even more upset?


    Emperor Yongjia shook off the strangeness in his heart, opened his mouth and gave the Second Prince a lesson. The key points were "brothers are like siblings" and "don''t turn against each other for a single woman".


    The Second Prince agreed to follow them one by one.


    Emperor Yongjia was finally satisfied: "From today, you can leave the Chengqian Palace. However, the injury has not completely healed, so don''t rush to the court for the time being."


    The Second Prince replied respectfully.


    The father is kind and the son is filial and harmonious.


    Queen Qiao was in a good mood and said with a smile: "The emperor is going to Jinren Palace next! The concubine also has the Third Prince in mind, so let''s go with the emperor!"


    Husband and wife for many years, Queen Qiao has always been a virtuous wife. Fighting between wives and concubines is inevitable, but Queen Qiao treats her concubine born sons and daughters well.


    Don''t say anything else, just seeing that all the princes and princesses have grown up safely, I have to praise Queen Qiao for being virtuous.


    Queen Qiao was willing to take the initiative to visit the Third prince, which was naturally praised by Emperor Yongjia.


    Emperor Yongjia smiled and glanced at Queen Qiao: "Okay, the Queen and I will go together."


    Queen Qiao returned a dignified smile.


    The Second Prince didn''t want to see his mother''s almost flattering humility and quickly looked away.


    T/N note


    1. It means growing old together.


    2. First hint from the author about.......

 CH 47

    Emperor and Empress went to Jinren Palace.


    Li Hao''s recovery was obviously not as good as that of the Second Prince, and his walking was not very smooth.


    As soon as he came, Li Hao suffered more serious injuries. Second, Dean Zhou Yuan was a surgeon who is best at treating trauma. In comparison, Imperial Physician Wu was much inferior.


    More importantly, the Second Prince closed the palace to recuperate and saw no outsiders. Queen Qiao only went there once every three days.


    Su Zhaorong came to Jinren Palace every day, crying and wiping tears in her son''s ears every day, and rambling all the time. Li Hao is gloomy and depressed, where can he still recover from his wounds?


    When Emperor Yongjia met Li Hao, who was dark and thin, his face suddenly sank: "What''s going on? Your second brother''s injury is almost healed, why are you so sluggish? Where is the imperial doctor who saw you? I want to punish him for his sins!"


    Li Hao cheered up and interceded for Doctor Wu: "Please calm down your anger. Tai-Doctor Wu has done his best to treat Erchen. It''s Erchen''s fault as I am overthinking and am in a bad mood.


    "Please don''t blame Imperial Physician Wu."


    Su Zhaorong, who was beside him, begged with red eyes: "Your Majesty, the one who is best at treating trauma in the imperial hospital is Dean Zhou. Now that the Second Prince''s injury has healed, the concubine asks the emperor to have Dean Zhou come to see A Hao. Please grant this request!"


    Queen Qiao: "..."


    Li Hao: "..."


    Queen Qiao was secretly angry. Su Zhaorong said this in front of Emperor Yongjia, which was no different from accusing her, the queen, of favouring her own son.


    Of course, this is also true.


    The fact is that everyone has selfishness. What''s wrong with her favouring her own son?


    Li Hao was anxious and angry when he heard his mother cry and apply eye drops to the queen. (1)


    Queen Qiao came to visit her concubine-born son in person, so she should be grateful to her. With a single mouthful, Su Zhaorong completely offended Queen Qiao.


    Even Emperor Yongjia was not happy when he heard these words, and his face sank.


    Su Zhaorong ignored everything and looked at Emperor Yongjia with tears in his eyes: "I ask the emperor''s approval."


    Queen Qiao''s heart pounded, and her anger swelled.


    Li Hao hurriedly opened his mouth to smooth things out: "Erchen thinks that Imperial Physician Wu is very good. There is no need to trouble Dean Zhou again."


    Su Zhaorong was startled, and suddenly turned her head: "A Hao..."


    Li Hao gave Su Zhaorong a fixed look.


    Su Zhaorong swallowed the rest of her words aggrievedly.


    As soon as Su Zhaorong shut up, Queen Qiao''s face softened a lot, and she said to Li Hao in a warm voice, "Although Su Zhaorong is a little disrespectful, she has a heart for you. It''s the same as a mother. Ben Gong won''t keep this in mind."


    Li Hao showed gratitude on his face: "The mother''s magnanimity is unparalleled inside and outside the palace."


    Queen Qiao twitched the corners of her mouth. I thought to myself that if Ben Gong was magnanimous, how could it be able to suppress the concubines of the harem? Among them, none are fuel-efficient lamps.


    When Emperor Yongjia saw his son was so polite and sensible, the trace of unhappiness disappeared: "Since you trust Imperial Doctor Wu so much, then let Imperial Doctor Wu continue to see you. I will give him another five days. If you haven''t recovered, I will not forgive him."


    He paused, then said: "I came to see you today, and I want to ask you, you have been thinking by yourself for so many days, do you know why you were wrong?"


    Li Hao''s attitude toward admitting his mistake was even more sincere than the Second Prince: "Father, Erchen knows his mistake. No matter what the second brother says, as a younger brother, I shouldn''t do anything with the second brother."


    "I was so angry that day, I was blinded by anger for a while. These days, I closed my door and introspected. The more I thought about it, the more ashamed I became."


    "Please rest assured, Royal Father, this is the first and last time. In the future, Erchen will never do anything with the brothers again."


    This sounds pretty good.


    Emperor Yongjia was quite satisfied: "You can think clearly and understand."


    Su Zhaorong finally got the chance to interject: "Your Majesty, since Ahao''s health is better, why don''t you let him go to court!"


    Li Hao: "..."


    If you can''t keep quiet, can you say a few words less?


    Emperor Yongjia''s face sank slightly, and he glanced at Su Zhaorong: "You don''t know anything about the government, why do you suddenly talk about this? Could it be that A Hao complained in front of you?"


    Su Zhaorong was not stupid after all and repeatedly denied: "Nothing. These days, A Hao didn''t even say a word, let alone complain."


    "My concubine is thinking that there are many government affairs in the country, and the emperor often leads troops to fight outside. A Hao should share his father''s worries."


    This time she must be right!


    Su Zhaorong thought happily in her heart, but seeing her son Li Hao''s helpless expression, he kept winking over and motioning her to shut up.


    Su Zhaorong was startled.


    What did she say wrong again?


    The hard-working Li Hao had to rescue his mother again: "Mother is simple-minded, she can say whatever she thinks. In fact, there is no malicious intent. Please don''t take offence to this father and mother."


    Queen Qiao couldn''t bear it anymore and said in a light and serious way: "The emperor leads the army and entrusts the government affairs of the court to the civil servants such as Qiao Ge. In the past six months, Qiao Ge worked hard, devoted himself to the affairs of the court, and fell ill for two years."


    "If the emperor can''t trust Qiao Ge and other civil servants, and goes out to lead in a war in the future, it''s enough to keep the Second Prince in the court."


    Li Hao, who was born out of a concubine, could never get around.


    Su Zhaorong realized that she had lost her words again, and smiled shyly: "What the Empress said. The concubine has not read any books, and her knowledge is shallow. The Empress should not have the same knowledge as the concubine."


    Queen Qiao smiled lightly: "How can Ben gong be such a narrow-minded person?"


    She didn''t care about Su Zhaorong at all.


    Speaking of which, Li Hao is also pitiful. He was so calm, intelligent, shrewd and capable, but he had such a narrow-minded and short-sighted mother.


    His mother was simply dragging his legs. (2)


    ¡­


    Two days later.


    The Palace exam results were declared, and the new scholars came riding horses and were felicitated on the street, this is the most lively event for the people of the capital.


    Lu Mingfang deliberately hired a private room on the second floor of the teahouse. The brothers and sisters sat together in the private room, eating melon and fruit snacks, drinking fragrant hot tea, and waiting to see a group of new scholars.


    The only regret is that Lu Mingyu was not able to come today.


    "It''s really strange, it''s so nice, what did the Empress mean when she called the fourth sister into the palace?" Lu Minghua was a little puzzled and muttered in a low voice.


    Only now did Lu Mingfang know that Lu Mingyu was called into the palace by Queen Qiao, and she thought about it and said, "Perhaps the Queen wanted to ask the fourth sister in person if she really wants to invite a son-in-law to enter the house."


    Lu Mingyue murmured softly, "The Empress is really worried about eating radishes."(3)


    Isn''t it?


    Does Lu Mingyu want to recruit a son-in-law? What does it have to do with Queen Qiao?


    However, apart from this, everyone really can''t think of a second possibility.


    Lu Xuan shook his head arrogantly: "With Fourth Sister''s skill and temper, no one can dare to eat her. Even if she enters the palace, no one dares to provoke her."


    This makes sense.


    Lu Minghua and Lu Mingyue nodded together.


    T/N notes


    1. It means she is trying to provoke the emperor against the empress.


    2. It means his mother was holding his progress back.


    3. She wants to still arrange a marriage between Mingyu and her sons.

 CH 48

    Lu Mingfang was amused, reached out and patted Lu Xuan''s head: "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Actually, she didn''t worry about Fourth Sister.


    "Big sister and third sister, hurry up, the new scholars are here." Lu Mingyue looked down, her big eyes full of excitement.


    Lu Mingfang immediately looked out the window.


    The gentle, introverted and somewhat shy Lu Minghua also looked over shyly.


    The officials of the Ministry of Rites held the imperial decree and sounded the gong to clear the way.


    Three hundred new scholars, each wearing red robes and hats with palace flowers, and riding tall white horses. The two sides of imperial street were crowded with people watching the fun.


    "Quickly take a look at what Duke Zhuangyuan looks like?"(1)


    "Zhuang Yuanlang this year is old, at least he is more than forty years old. The folds on his face can catch flies. What''s so beautiful."


    "The second place is younger and looks like he is in his thirties. However, his complexion is slightly darker and his appearance is ordinary."


    "Tanhualang is still the most handsome."(2)


    "Isn''t it? There are so many new scholars, some of them are young, and they look good. But compared with Tanhualang, it''s like candlelight and bright moon vying for glory..."


    The beauty is walking on the road, and everyone has to take a few more glances.


    The man''s appearance is good, and he is also eye-catching.


    Three hundred new scholars, the most outstanding one today, is none other than Tanhualang.


    The shining red robe, the spring breeze between the corners of his eyes and his brows, and the handsome face that seemed to glow attracted everyone''s attention.


    Lu Minghua''s beautiful face flushed slightly, and her body unconsciously leaned towards the window.


    Lu Mingyue, a clever ghost, gave up her seat with a smile: "Third sister, you can see more clearly when you sit closer."


    Lu Minghua did not refuse and sat on the chair closest to the window.


    The jinshi (3) rode on horses and marched slowly amid the noisy cries of the people. Tanhua Lang, who had all eyes on him, had a smile on his mouth, and his eyes swept over casually.


    Occasionally, a daring girl sitting in the private room on the second floor pushes open the window and throws out the flowers in her hand. Some were thrown on the road and smashed by horses'' hooves. Some thrown on someone else.


    Only one flower was thrown onto Tanhualang''s body by accident.


    Tanhua Lang responded quickly, holding the flower in his hand, then raised his head, glanced at it, and his eyes landed on the second-floor window of a restaurant.


    A young girl sat by the window with a beautiful face and gentle eyebrows.


    The eyes of the two met in the air.


    That beautiful girl''s cheeks were flushed, and she was a little shy, but she couldn''t bear to look away.


    Tanhualang''s heart skipped a beat, he picked up the flowers in his hand and waved at the girl. The girl became even more shy and quickly shrank her head back.


    Tanhualang suddenly felt a little remorse. The action just now was indeed a little frivolous.


    The second place on the list, riding a horse and boasting on the street, rushed to Tanhua Lang and said with a smile: "Today Zhou Tanhua is really beautiful, no one can match it!"


    Duke Zhuang Yuan is a grandfather, and he doesn''t care that he is robbed of the limelight. They laughed and joked together: "I don''t know how many beautiful ladies are in the capital today, but a heart was sent to Zhou Tanhua. By the way, Zhou Tanhua has not married yet, right? Maybe, after today, someone will come to propose."


    Zhou Tanhua smiled slightly and said a few words in his mouth: "I have been immersed in my studies, and I have never thought about marriage. I am lucky to be in this class."


    Eighteen-year-old young men who have not been engaged are indeed rare.


    Zhou''s family is a small family, and his whole family was devoted to his studies. He has been studying hard since he was a child, with no distractions.


    Two years ago, the family wanted to take care of his marriage, but he discouraged him: "When I pass the jinshi examination, it will not be too late to discuss the marriage. Otherwise, the girl who can marry now will only be the daughter of a scholar''s family or a businessman''s family''s girl."


    Parents were quickly convinced.


    This year, he passed the Imperial exam in one fell swoop. It''s a pity that his family is ordinary, and he can''t climb up to a real high-ranking lady, but the daughter of an ordinary official has some opportunities.


    The horse did not stop, and soon reached the bottom of the tea house.


    Zhou Tanhua raised his head and kept staring at the window on the second floor, silently counting three times in his heart.


    Sure enough, that shy and gentle beautiful girl quietly stuck out her head again and met his eyes.


    Today, it is definitely not an ordinary family who can hire a private room on the second floor.


    Zhou Tanhua smiled at the girl.


    He was smiling at her.


    He knew that she was looking at him.


    He was also looking at her.


    Lu Minghua''s heart beat fast and her cheeks were on fire. Lu Minghua took her eyes back only after the steed had gone all the way.


    She turned her head, three pairs of eyes looked at her with a smile.


    Lu Minghua pretended to be calm: "Eldest sister, fifth sister, sixth brother, what are you doing looking at me like this?" Lu Mingyu was brought into the palace, and Lu Fei went to the military camp. The four brothers and sisters came to the teahouse together today.


    Lu Xuan rolled his eyes, winked and smiled: "Third sister, Jinke Tanhualang is so handsome!"


    Lu Mingyue covered her face with a handkerchief and laughed softly: "Yeah, third sister was staring at Tanhualang just now, and she couldn''t bear to blink."


    Lu Minghua''s pretty face turned into a big red cloth, and she said, "What nonsense. I just glanced at random, who said I couldn''t bear to blink."


    Lu Mingfang held back a smile: "Fifth sisters and sixth brothers, don''t talk nonsense. Okay, we have seen the parade, let''s go back now!"


    After going back, she had to tell her adoptive father that the third sister had fallen in love with Jinke Tan Hwarang. First, privately inquire whether Tanhua Lang is married or not, and then plan the next step.


    ¡­


    At this time, Lu Mingyu was walking slowly into Donghua Gate.


    Yesterday, Cailan, the maid in Jiaofang Hall, went to the Lu Mansion to pass an edict from Queen Qiao, calling her to the palace for an interview.


    Suddenly came such a verbal order, and Lu Mingyu was quite surprised. Lu Lin has already stated that he wants to recruit a son-in-law, and the selection of concubines for several princes in the palace has nothing to do with her.


    Why did Queen Qiao suddenly want to see her?


    Could it be that Li Hao begged Queen Qiao in private to change her mind?


    However, with Queen Qiao as a person, how could she be willing to do so much for her concubine-born son?


    As for Su Zhaorong, seeing her is almost like seeing a ghost. She will only block it in every possible way. With Su Zhaorong''s "stalking", Li Hao had no chance to go to Jiaofang Palace at all...


    What is there that she doesn''t know about?


    Lu Mingyu did not have trouble sleeping or eating. As usual, she ate well and slept soundly. She woke up in the morning and practised the sword for half an hour. Then she showered and changed her clothes and went to the palace to meet Queen Qiao.


    "Fourth Miss Lu, please wait here for a while," Cai Lan led Lu Mingyu into a side hall, very politely: "This servant will go to pass the message."


    This side hall, located behind Jiaofang Hall, is not used much on weekdays and is quite quiet.


    Lu Mingyu nodded slightly: "You have to work."


    After Cailan withdrew, the side hall returned to silence. The palace maid who was originally guarding the palace did not know when they retreated.


    Lu Mingyu calmly glanced at the empty side hall, and the corners of her mouth twitched slightly.


    You cannot bring sharp weapons into the palace. With Lu Mingyu''s divine power, there is no need for weapons.


    So there is always a solution to a problem.


    Whoever dares to provoke her will go down with a punch.


    After waiting for a while, there was a sound of footsteps at the door of the side hall.


    T/N Note


    1. The first placed rank holder in an Imperial exam


    2. The third-placed rank holder who was often the most handsome one.


    3. Selected scholars.


    Woo hoo the first meeting coming up.

 CH 49

    Those who practice martial arts are particularly sensitive to the sound of footsteps. Lu Mingyu''s ear is far superior to ordinary people''s, and as soon as she heard it, she knew that the person who was coming here is a prince and not the elegant and dignified Queen Qiao.


    Lu Mingyu turned around and glanced over.


    Lu Mingyu''s body stiffened slightly when she saw who was coming.


    A slender figure stood at the door of the room. Standing against the light, the boy''s face was a little blurry. Only a pair of black eyes, surprisingly bright, locked her tightly.


    How could it be him!


    Lu Mingyu was shocked, her pupils contracted slightly, and she subconsciously clenched her right fist.


    The boy in the bright yellow prince''s dress approached slowly. The boy''s face gradually became clearer and came into view. Thick eyebrows, bright eyes, straight nose, beautiful lips.


    As handsome as jade, as graceful as a giant.


    It was actually the second prince Li Jing.


    The long-term memory that was hidden in the bottom of her heart, erupted like a volcanic eruption.


    Lu Mingyu is bright and upright by nature. She only did one bad thing in her past life. Only she and Li Hao knew about that secret, and even his mother, Empress Dowager Su was kept in the dark.


    Now that she thinks about it, the reason Li Hao and her, in her previous life gradually became estranged, was inseparable from this secret!


    After all, which man could not be shocked after seeing her divine power and amazing skills, and then not be afraid in his heart? After all, this is the era of patriarchal supremacy. As a man, one is absolutely reluctant to admit that he is inferior to the wife he married.


    Therefore, Li Hao only accepted the weak and lovely cousin who was crying and weeping at every turn to enter the palace to satisfy his pride and self-esteem as an emperor and a man.


    She thought about it for a while.


    Thinking back to the moment.


    Queen Qiao called her into the palace, and it turned out that there was a Second Prince behind her back to "contribute". Lu Mingyu recovered from the shock and looked at the Second Prince with mixed feelings.


    ¡­


    The Second Prince stopped three meters away and kept a proper distance from Lu Mingyu to be respectful.


    Lu Mingyu calmed down and saluted: "I have seen His Royal Highness the Second Prince."


    "Fourth Miss Lu," the Second Prince''s voice was warm and sweet, especially pleasant: "You and I have never met before. How do you recognize who I am when you saw me?"


    Lu Mingyu: "..."


    Under the agitation of her mind, she even forgot about this.


    That''s right, she doesn''t need to be nervous and guilty.


    At this time, she and the Second Prince are still strangers, and she has never done anything to feel sorry for him!


    Lu Mingyu''s thoughts flashed, she stood up straight and answered calmly: "This is Jiaofang Palace. The only one who can enter and leave the side hall at will, if I think of it, can only be His Royal Highness Second Prince."


    The Second Prince fixedly looked at Lu Mingyu in front of him.


    A fifteen-year-old girl, with a smooth face, beautiful and cold, and cold eyes. There is no fear on her face seeing him, a noble prince.


    "You are right." The Second Prince opened his mouth with a light expression: "We are five brothers, the eldest brother is the oldest, and the third brother is very familiar to you. I am the only one who is similar in age to the third brother."


    Somehow, there is always a deep meaning in these words.


    Lu Mingyu didn''t want to think about it deeply, so she answered lightly, avoiding the important point: "Today, the Queen Mother called me for an interview. I never thought that I would meet Your Highness by chance."


    The Second Prince said leisurely: "Miss Lu is a smart person, so why pretend to be stupid? Of course, today is not a chance encounter, I specifically begged my mother to announce you to the palace. Early in the morning, I specially came to Jiaofangdian to wait for you."


    Lu Mingyu: "..."


    The bad premonition in her heart became more and more obvious.


    Lu Mingyu couldn''t tell where that dangerous feeling came from.


    Intuition told her that the Second Prince in front of her came with bad intentions. She has to get out of here quickly, and it is not advisable to entangle with him too much.


    "His Royal Highness is joking." Lu Mingyu quickly took over the words: "It is quite inappropriate for an unmarried man and an unmarried woman to be alone in a room. I heard that Your Highness has been reading poetry and books since childhood, full of moral knowledge, and the most respectful manners. Our meeting in this manner, it''s really discordant with etiquette. I''ll retire first."


    After saying that, she said goodbye and walked away.


    Just walked a few steps, and before she passed the Second Prince, the Second Prince''s voice sounded faintly: "Fourth Miss Lu, what are you afraid of?"


    Knowing that it was an aggressive approach, Lu Mingyu still stopped and looked over: "His Royal Highness said something interesting. I want to retire and leave, what''s so scary?"


    The two were three feet apart and looked at each other.


    Lu Mingyu straightened her waist and confronted the Second Prince calmly. Only those who are familiar with her temperament can see a trace of guilt beneath her calm appearance.


    The Second Prince stared at Lu Mingyu for a long time and suddenly laughed.


    This smile is like a spring breeze, like a hundred flowers blooming suddenly.


    "Lu Mingyu," the Second Prince called her by her boudoir name, and there was a strange light in his black eyes: "You don''t want to know, why do I want to see you?"


    Lu Mingyu is accustomed to going straight to the point, and she hates this way of talking around the corner the most in her life. She hates it even more when someone deliberately sounds mysterious.


    Strangely, she even endured it today.


    Well, she is broad-minded and does not care about the Second Prince.


    "I don''t know why Your Highness wants to see me?" Lu Mingyu changed her mind and asked: "You and I have never met, nor do we know each other. I really can''t think of any reason why Your Highness wants to see me."


    The Second Prince responded calmly: "Whether you really don''t understand or pretend you don''t, since you asked, I''ll explain it clearly."


    "A month ago, I begged the royal father to grant a marriage. I didn''t expect that the third brother also liked you. I also didn''t expect that after King Xingyang entered the palace, he blocked the royal father''s intention to propose marriage on the grounds of recruiting a son-in-law."


    "My third brother and I had a quarrel in front of the royal family, and the fight angered our royal father, and he beat our two brothers. I had to lie down on a couch to recover from my injuries, and I can''t walk as usual until today. So, I can''t wait to see you and express my heart to you."


    "Lu Mingyu, I want to marry you."


    Lu Mingyu: "..."


    The sky is thundering, but that''s it.


    Lu Mingyu''s mind was blank for a moment.


    Fortunately, her expression was well controlled, and she didn''t show the stupid look of her jaw-dropping, and her face was still as calm as ice: "Your Highness, stop joking."


    "I haven''t even seen your Highness before, how could Your Highness have the idea of ??begging to marry me?"


    The Second Prince stared at the girl who was almost cold-hearted and said in a gentle voice, "King Xingyang is brave and good at fighting, and is a famous general. He is upright and moral and dedicated to serving the country. I admire King Xingyang as a man, so I want to marry Fourth Miss Lu as my wife sincerely. How could it be a joke?"


    Another long silence.


    Lu Mingyu gritted her teeth and glared at the Second Prince fiercely.


    If a person''s eyes can kill people, Lu Mingyu doesn''t mind letting the Second Prince die again.


    Hateful!


    Damn!


    Too hateful too hateful!


    At first, she thought it was a gift from God that made her reborn.


    Now she knows. God did not spare her at all.


    She wants to avenge Su Zhaorong and Li Chang.


    But she didn''t know that the Second Prince who died under the arrow of her secret was also reborn to seek revenge against her!


    T/N dundundun meeting of our FL and ML and the reveal of a big secret. Stay tuned 3 more updates coming today!!

 CH 50

    In her previous life, she married Li Hao and became the third prince consort. Every day she met several princes, prince consorts and concubines, as well as Su Zhaorong, Queen Qiao, Meng Guifei, and the concubine Qin in the palace.


    As a sister-in-law, she and the Second Prince had almost no personal intersection. They only met occasionally during banquets in the palace and nodded to each other. Not even a word was said.


    The Second Prince was gentle and unparalleled in beauty. It''s easy to win someone''s favor. She also admired the Second Prince and had privately praised the Second Prince several times in front of Li Hao.


    Li Hao''s reaction was beyond her expectations.


    He looked at her with strange eyes and was speechless for a long time.


    She keenly sensed something was wrong and asked softly, "Why don''t you speak? Could it be that you don''t like your second brother?"


    Compared to the high-profile and slightly domineering eldest prince, the second prince was more friendly and lovable.


    Li Hao''s eyes are deep, his thin lips are raised, and his voice was slightly deep: "Xiaoyu, I am also the son of the father."


    As smart as she was, she almost immediately heard the deep meaning of Li Hao''s words, and her heart sank suddenly.


    "In the eyes of everyone, the eldest brother is brave and is most favored by the royal father. The second brother is the direct descendant of the queen and has the most honorable status. If the father establishes the heir, it will be either the eldest brother or the second brother. The possibility of the second brother winning is much bigger than big brother."


    "There is Queen Qiao in the palace, and there are old Qiao Ge and a group of disciples in the court. Almost all the civil servants support the second brother."


    "The concept of the direct son inheriting the family business has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. No matter how much the father favors the elder brother, he may not be willing to challenge the secular conventions for him."


    Having said this, Li Hao paused, and a pair of black eyes flashed all kinds of complicated emotions. After a long silence, he whispered again: "But, I am also a prince. Why can''t I be in that position?"


    She looked at her new husband-in-law in shock.


    Li Hao confided his heart to her for the first time, and his ambition and desire for power flashed in his eyes: "Writing, talent, and military strength, I admit that I will not lose to anyone. The only thing I lack is that I have a poor background."


    "Now the Lu family is my backing, and the Xingyang army fully supports me. I also have a competitive edge."


    "Xiaoyu, we are husband and wife, and we are the closest relatives in the world. So, I don''t want to deceive you. I want to be the crown prince, and I want to be the emperor in the future. Sitting in the Golden Palace, holding the supreme imperial power."


    "At that time, no one can despise me anymore, my mother and brother will no longer be bullied and enjoy honor and wealth. My wife can sit on the phoenix throne and become the most honorable queen in the world. My sons and daughters will be the princes and princesses of the Great Wei in the future."


    Li Hao''s emotions were rushing, and he suddenly reached out to hold her shoulder, his eyes were hot and eager: "Xiaoyu, would you like to join hands with me?"


    Another long silence.


    She and Li Hao looked at each other for a long time before whispering: "Your father is in his prime, and he has no plans to establish an heir. You intend to compete for the heir, and you have to take a long-term plan and plan for it slowly."


    Li Hao shuddered and pulled her into his arms suddenly.


    ¡­


    After pouring out their hearts, the couple became more and more intimate.


    She actually has no ambition to be a queen.


    She has lived a reckless life since she was a child. Her father loves her, her sisters are harmonious and friendly, her brothers protect her, and her brothers and sisters listen to her words. When she grew up, she met Li Hao, fell in love with each other, and then married him.


    Her life has been smooth sailing, and she has never experienced the feeling of being humiliated and looked down upon by others, so she didn''t quite understand Li Hao''s obsession.


    But she loved him with all her heart. Since he wanted to be the crown prince, she naturally had to give her all to help.


    As a result, the Lu family became Li Hao''s backing. Xingyang Army had also become Li Hao''s most important help. With the frequent achievements of the Xingyang army, Li Hao gradually emerged in the capital.


    Later, the Great Wei used the power of the whole dynasty to conquer the two countries of Yan and Chu. Only General Liang was left to guard the capital with 30,000 imperial guards, and all the rest of the troops rushed out.


    Several adult princes also went out with the army.


    This battle went on for more than a year.


    Great Wei''s elite soldiers and generals have been prepared for this battle for several years. The two countries of Yan and Chu formed an alliance, but they were still defeated and resisted desperately. The Eldest Prince was so unlucky that he was ambushed when he was leading the pursuit and died tragically on the spot.


    His death in battle was a heavy blow to Emperor Yongjia.


    Emperor Yongjia soon fell ill, and the morale of the soldiers was also somewhat low, and they suffered several defeats in succession. On the other hand, Li Hao fought bravely, won two battles, and gained prestige in the army.


    She received a letter from Li Hao.


    When she unfolded the letter, she frowned at the vague hints at the end. Throwing the letter into the charcoal basin, the greedy flames quickly devoured the letter and burned it to ashes.


    She sat alone in the room, picked up the jade sword, and watched for a long time. Then, the sword was put away. She took out her usual horn bow and wiped it slowly.


    After she married, Li Hao learned that she was born with supernatural powers, far superior to ordinary people.


    A skilled archer in the army can pull a two-stone bow and arrow with a range of 200 paces.


    And she uses a special horn longbow. That pair of horn longbow, which looks unremarkable, is actually a terrible murder weapon, with a range of 300 paces.


    She never showed her true skills in front of people. After marrying Li Hao, she, the third prince consort, would enter the palace every day to greet her elders, protect her delicate mother-in-law, deal with Queen Qiao and others, and deal with a lot of difficult concubines.


    Her sword and longbow were quietly placed in the box, with a thin layer of dust falling.


    She held the longbow that had been polished to a luster and sighed silently.


    Two days later, the third prince consort Madam Lu contracted a strange disease. There are strange red spots on her face and neck, and she can''t see the wind, let alone the light. She is meditating and recuperating in the Third Prince''s Mansion.


    No one knows that the person who is recuperating in the house with a long gauze hat is her stand-in.


    The real her, disguised as a man, lightly rode out of the capital all the way to Yandi, and quietly hid in Li Hao''s army tent. When the Second Prince led the army to attack the city, she quietly hid in the dense forest 300 meters away, quietly waiting for the best time.


    Soon, this opportunity came.


    When the siege was at its most intense, the Second Prince in armor got down from the chariot, mounted a steed, and wielded a long sword.


    She drew the horn longbow and focused on the arrow.


    The screams of killing on the battlefield were loud, and no one noticed this sudden dark arrow. Everyone saw that the Second Prince on the steed suddenly fell down, with an arrow on his throat, and died on the spot.


    She quickly jumped off the tree, threw the bow and arrow into the deep pit prepared in advance, and quickly buried it. Then ran away.


    She didn''t know until she returned to Li Hao''s tent that her hands kept shaking.


    She sat slumped on the ground, covering her eyes with the back of her hands. Soon, tears fell from the corners of her eyes.


    She was born with divine power and amazing martial arts.


    But she never used force to bully anyone, let alone kill anyone.


    Unexpectedly, for the first time in her life, she became an assassin and killed someone with an arrow.


    T/N Yay first 50 chapters are done. More coming up today.

 CH 51

    It is common for arrows to hurt people on the battlefield.


    The long siege battle was particularly intense. Seeing that the city was about to be conquered, all the soldiers were very excited. The sudden death of the Second Prince was shocking.


    No one could tell where the arrow came from.


    Emperor Yongjia, who was already ill, when he heard that the Second Prince was also killed, spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted on the spot.


    Li Hao and the Fourth Prince surrounded the bed with sadness and grief.


    It took three days before Li Hao returned to the military tent.


    After staying up for three days and three nights without sleep, Li Hao''s eyes were red, his chin was full of stubble, and his body still smelled. Looking embarrassed and downcast.


    But in his eyes, there was unspeakable excitement.


    She disguised herself, dressed in men''s clothing. He still hugged her tightly and whispered in her ear: "Xiaoyu, you''ve worked hard."


    "Second brother died in battle, and my father was very hurt and his condition has worsened. For the past three days, I have been taking care of my father without rest. I couldn''t come back to see you. But in my heart, I am thinking of you all the time."


    It took her three days to stop shaking her hands. At this time, the mood is gloomy and low. His joy was so exciting but it didn''t infect her in the slightest.


    Yes! The First Prince died, and so did the Second Prince.


    Next, it was his turn, the Third Prince.


    She pulled the corners of her mouth with all her might and whispered, "The big thing is done. It''s time for me to go back."


    Li Hao nodded.


    Because he was too tired, Li Hao quickly fell asleep. Sitting on the edge of the bed and looking at the familiar handsome face, she suddenly felt a little strange and dazed.


    For the first time, she felt that she didn''t really understand Li Hao.


    Before she could leave, Li Hao was seriously injured in the battle. She was worried and stayed for a few more days.


    The state of Yan and Chu is about to perish, and some ministers will fight to the death. During this great battle many generals died, and her biological father, Lu Lin, was also killed on the battlefield.


    When the bad news came, she was heartbroken and cried all night.


    But she couldn''t show up to collect the body of her own father. She had disguised herself and came quitely to the military tent. This secret must not be exposed. She can only continue to hide in the tent.


    Two days later, she quietly rode back to the capital and sneaked into the Third Prince''s Mansion at midnight.


    The only one who knew that she had left the Capital was Qiyun.


    Qiyun was shocked when she saw her for the first time, and she blurted out: "Miss, why are you so haggard? Where have you been these days?"


    With red eyes, she buried her head in Qiyun''s arms and wept bitterly.


    Qiyun has been by her side since childhood. The master and servant grew up together. Though they were masters and servants, in reality, they were closer than sisters. Qiyun had never seen her in such a painful and fragile state, so she couldn''t bear to ask anymore, and patted her on the back lightly.


    She didn''t have to pretend anymore, she was really sick.


    Qiyun stayed by her side day and night, watching her become thinner and thinner every day.


    It wasn''t until the bad news of the Second Prince''s death in battle came to the capital that Qiyun suddenly realized what was going on. More doubts, but unable to ask more.


    Miss Lu, did you go to the battlefield?


    Why do you hide from the public''s ears?


    What did you do?


    ¡­


    Qiyun thoughtfully didn''t ask, and she didn''t mention it.


    The bad news of the tragic death of the Second Prince came into the palace, Queen Qiao was overwhelmed with sadness, vomited blood, fell into a coma, and was unconscious. Concubine Meng Gui was seriously ill because of the death of the Eldest Prince in battle. Empress Dowager Zhao couldn''t help but suffer from these heavy blows, and within half a month, she also fell seriously ill and died.


    Those few months were the darkest time in her life.


    Fortunately, the Great Wei finally conquered the state of Yan and Chu and unified the country. After Emperor Yongjia had recovered his body, he ordered the army to return to Beijing.


    The Third Prince Li Hao made great contributions and became the most admired and respected son of Emperor Yongjia.


    There are many important generals with bright eyes and bright hearts, who had begun to secretly surrender to Li Hao.


    Husband and wife reunited after a long absence, it seemed like a lifetime.


    Li Hao was like an unsheathed sword, with sharp edges and unstoppable sharpness.


    And after a serious illness, she was thin and depressed, as if she had changed into a different person.


    "Xiaoyu, my father-in-law died unexpectedly, and I am also very sad." Li Hao hugged her distressedly and comforted her gently: "The dead are gone, the living must live well."


    "Let me and you be filial to my father-in-law for a year!"


    The daughter who did not leave the cabinet should be filial to her father for three years. A daughter like her who is married and goes out can be filial for one year. Li Hao is a prince, and he is willing to be filial to his father-in-law. When it spreads, he immediately won a lot of praise.


    The condition of Yongjiadi is not very good, and he will fall ill from time to time. The courtiers asked for a crown prince, and Emperor Yongjia agreed. The fifth prince was young, and although the fourth prince had the help of the Yue family, Li Hao did not hold back the limelight.


    Soon, Li Hao was established as the crown prince.


    After they came out of the period of filial piety, she became pregnant. Within two months, Emperor Yongjia returned to the west. Li Hao sat on the dragon chair as he wished, and she, who was pregnant with Liujia, took the back seat.


    Later, when the child was born, Concubine Su entered the palace, and the husband and wife turned against each other.


    She vaguely knew that Li Hao''s entry into the palace was not just because of Queen Mother Su. When she shot the Second Prince to death with that arrow, it also planted a shadow in Li Hao''s heart.


    The proud and conceited Li Hao will never admit that he is afraid and jealous of his own wife. But his actions to suppress the Xingyang army secretly had already shown everything.


    Li Hao was also a short-lived emperor. He didn''t sit on the dragon chair for a long time before he suffered from an old illness, and his life returned to the west.


    After that, she was trapped in the deep palace, fighting against the vicious mother-in-law and a sinister brother-in-law, and eventually died of poisoning. Fortunately, before she died, she dragged Empress Dowager Su to go to Huangquan(1) together, which was considered enjoyable.


    After her rebirth, she was only thinking of revenge.


    A palace banquet solved Su Zhaorong''s trouble. Afterward, Lu Lin entered the palace to meet the emperor, rooting out the possibility of marrying into the emperor''s family as the emperor''s daughter-in-law.


    As a result, she and Li Hao no longer have the possibility of being husband and wife. Her fate was also completely different from her previous life.


    She even thought about letting go of the hatred in her previous life. Su Zhaorong and the Fifth Prince, she didn''t want to kill them.


    Otherwise, once she takes action against this pair of mother and son, Li Hao will definitely avenge his mother and brother. The retribution of injustice is endless and can never be truly settled.


    But how could she have thought that God would make fun of her like this?


    The Second Prince stood in front of her so calmly and opened his mouth to say he wanted to marry her.


    It was impossible for her to jump out of this quagmire completely.


    ¡­


    The cold and pretty face in my memory was as deep as ice at this time, and flames were spraying in her eyes. Like a fiery red lotus blooming in the snow.


    She must not know how beautiful she is at the moment.


    The Second Prince just looked at Lu Mingyu quietly, waiting patiently for her to digest what he just said and for her to recover.


    Lu Mingyu took a deep breath but still couldn''t suppress the flame in her heart. When she opened her mouth, the flames of anger spurted out: "Li Jing, you make it clear to me. Why on earth do you want to marry me?"


    T/N 1. The underworld

 CH 52

    Why marry her?


    The Second Prince still looked at Lu Mingyu quietly.


    If Lu Mingyu was like a burning flame, the Second Prince was a pool of quiet water.


    Lu Mingyu''s whole body was scorched by indescribable rage, like a beast that had accidentally fallen into a net, and asked again angrily: "Li Jing, why don''t you speak?!"


    The Second Prince finally opened his mouth slowly: "I am sincerely begging for marriage, why are you so guilty? Could it be that you have done something wrong to me, and you are unwilling and afraid to face me?"


    Lu Mingyu: "..."


    It was as if a basin of ice water had been poured onto the burning charcoal basin.


    Yes!


    She has nothing to panic about.


    In her previous life, she secretly shot cold arrows and killed the Second Prince with one arrow. The Second Prince died on the spot. Even if he couldn''t rest his eyes, it was absolutely impossible to know that she was the one who really did it.


    The fact is that she is too guilty, so she thinks too much.


    Perhaps, everything today is just a coincidence.


    Lu Mingyu suddenly calmed down, and her voice recovered calmly: "Why did Your Highness say this? Your Highness and I don''t know each other at all before, so why did you say that I have a guilty conscience? What dare not face it, it is even more ridiculous."


    "I didn''t know that Your Highness wanted to marry me. I told my father long ago that I don''t want to get married, I just want to recruit a son-in-law to enter the house. Your Highness is a prince, and you can marry any kind of famous lady. Why bother with me..."


    "But, I just want to marry you." The Second Prince''s eyes were focused and his voice was soft.


    Lu Mingyu smiled coldly: "If I don''t marry, what will happen to Your Highness? Do you want to force the marriage to happen!"


    The Second Prince looked at the girl who was cold and resolute and suddenly laughed.


    He was born handsome and unparalleled. When he smiled, his brows and eyes stretched like the bright moon and the breeze: "How could I forcefully marry you? If I want to marry, I will naturally ask you to nod your head willingly."


    Everyone loves to see beauty, and Lu Mingyu has to take a look no matter how angry she is: "Then I''ll tell you now, I won''t agree, let alone nod. You can give up."


    She was so cute looking at him while she was angry.


    The Second Prince''s heart seemed to be slightly scratched by something, and it was a little itchy.


    He moved his fingers, suppressed the urge to raise his hand to caress her cheek, and asked patiently and tenderly, "If you don''t marry me, do you still want to marry the third brother? Be the third prince consort again, and then recognize Su Zhaorong as the mother-in-law. ?"


    Lu Mingyu: "..."


    Lu Mingyu''s whole body froze, and all her expressions were frozen, like a stone statue.


    The Second Prince felt that she was cuter like this, so he couldn''t help but take two steps forward and get closer. The breath he exhaled almost hit Lu Mingyu''s face.


    He opened his mouth slowly, and a low and soft voice came into Lu Mingyu''s ears: "Lu Mingyu, you owe me a life. If you marry me, the previous debt will be wiped out. If you insist on not marrying, then I have to settle the account to on the head of the Lu family."


    "How many lives do you think the Lu family can offer to offset the debts of past lives?"


    Lightning flashed and thundered in Lu Mingyu''s mind, roaring, dizzy, and the handsome face that was close at hand suddenly blurred and became distant. Gradually turned into a figure riding a horse in a previous life.


    She hid in the jungle, staring at the arrow.


    Whoosh!


    The figure swayed on the horse and suddenly fell off horse...


    Lu Mingyu closed her eyes hard, and then opened them suddenly: "You were shot to death by an arrow at that time, how do you know it was my secret hand?"


    Even the Second Prince was reborn. How could a person who was shot by a dark arrow know that she was the one who killed him in his previous life?


    The Second Prince and Lu Mingyu looked at each other.


    After a long time, the Second Prince said softly: "After you marry me, I will naturally tell you everything. Otherwise, you and the Lu family are my mortal enemies. How can I tell such an important secret to the enemy? "


    This reason could not be more justifiable.


    No matter how unreasonable people are, they have to admit that this is really reasonable.


    Lu Mingyu gritted her teeth and squeezed out a few words: "I have to think about it."


    The Second Prince smiled slightly: "This matter is about your lifelong affairs, but also about the future of the Lu family. You should really think about it carefully. I''m not in a hurry, I can wait."


    "Your hairpin ceremony will be in two months. How about you tell me your decision after the hairpin ceremony?"


    Lu Mingyu hummed from her nose.


    An angry look of being forced to marry.


    The Second Prince was amused by her indignant appearance.


    He finally couldn''t help reaching out and gently touching her face.


    Lu Mingyu responded quickly, and immediately backed a step, her eyes full of vigilance: "I haven''t promised you yet. If you dare to move, I will break your hand."


    The Second Prince had to withdraw his hand, touched his nose, and sighed helplessly: "Yes, yes, when you nod your head and agree to the marriage, it will not be too late for us to get close."


    Compared with skill and strength, she is no match for him.


    If a wife like this is married, I am afraid it will be difficult for the husband to win!


    At this moment, another footstep sounded from far to near.


    ¡­


    People who practice martial arts all year round, their footsteps are much lighter than ordinary people. Usually not noticeable. But the footsteps were hurried and slightly heavy, showing that the person who was coming was in a disordered mood, and was no longer in the mood to hide the footsteps.


    Lu Mingyu was very familiar with the sound of these footsteps.


    The Second Prince was also familiar with it.


    The two looked at each other and looked over together.


    The person who came did not knock on the door but went straight in.


    It really was Li Hao.


    When Li Hao saw the situation in the side hall, his face was suddenly gloomy, and anger flashed in his black eyes. He walked over quickly and stood beside the Second Prince, his voice stiff and cold: "I didn''t know what the second brother and Xiaoyu are talking about here?"


    His face was like that of a man who had caught his wife and a wild man full of jealousy.


    Before the Second Prince said a word, Lu Mingyu opened her mouth first: "Whatever I say to His Highness, what does it have to do with you!"


    She suppressed her anger and went to Li Hao.


    As soon as Li Hao came, Lu Mingyu suddenly felt that the Second Prince was not so unpleasant.


    There was one point that the Second Prince was right.


    No matter what, she will never go back to the old path and repeat the same mistakes.


    Li Hao pursed his thin lips very tightly, his voice restrained: "Xiaoyu, I don''t know why you are angry with me. You and I have known each other for two years, and you have always understood my feelings for you. It was not just me who liked you."


    "I begged the royal father to give us a marriage. The royal father asked King Xingyang personally, but I never thought that King Xingyang opened his mouth and said that he would recruit a son-in-law for you."


    "Even if you are angry with me, you can''t make fun of life events."


    He paused and then softened his voice: "I have been recovering in the palace, and I have not been able to go out to see you. Today I suddenly heard that you have entered the palace, and I was very happy, and I came to see you specially."


    "Xiaoyu, the second brother has not even seen you before, but he asked you to marry him. It is just because he likes Xingyangjun and wants to keep it for himself. No matter how many sweet words he says, he couldn''t be trusted..."


    "This is ridiculous." The Second Prince opened his mouth to interrupt Li Hao: "How dare you assert that I am not sincere?"

 CH 53

    Li Hao sneered and confronted the Second Prince looking straight at his eyes: "Second brother, if you are like this, it''s just a matter of deceiving the girl''s family. You haven''t seen Xiaoyu at all, where is the truth?"


    The Second prince raised the corner of his mouth and a mocking look flashed in his eyes: "The truth does not need to be on the lips. A long road tests a horse''s power while time tells what exactly is in one''s heart. Whether it is true or false, after a long time, she will know."


    Lu Mingyu: "..."


    These words are so f**** piercing.


    The two brothers looked at each other, and the flames flew everywhere.


    The memory of being beaten by their father with a whip was too vivid. The two brothers fought back and forth with their eyes, but they each endured it.


    Li Hao looked at Lu Mingyu again, with sincere eyes, even with a hint of humble prayer: "Xiaoyu, what did I do wrong to make you so angry? You tell me, I will definitely change. We are still the same as before, okay? ?"


    How to change it?


    Lu Mingyu''s eyes flashed with sarcasm, and she said lightly: "I don''t like Su Zhaorong, and I hate the Fifth Prince. Can you leave your mother and brother behind?"


    Li Hao: "..."


    Li Hao was stunned and speechless, and the flames in his heart also jumped up.


    How could he not have his own mother or his younger brother?


    Xiaoyu said that it was really too much!


    Li Hao got angry and opened his mouth to fight back: "If I tell you and your father to separate everything, can you do it?"


    "It''s impossible." Lu Mingyu said indifferently: "It''s also impossible for you to leave your mother and brother. Since that''s the case, it''s never possible between us."


    Li Hao: "..."


    What logic is this!


    Li Hao was so angry that he suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Lu Mingyu''s wrist.


    As soon as his fingers touched the sleeve, Lu Mingyu quickly stepped back and kicked him with her legs.


    Li Hao was caught off guard, was kicked straight, suddenly screamed, staggered back a few steps, and fell to the ground.


    Lu Mingyu''s strength is impressive. If she used all her strength, she can break Li Hao''s right leg with this kick.  Even when she reserved some strength, Li Hao was in a cold sweat from the pain and couldn''t get up at all.


    Looking at Lu Mingyu again, there was no pity, let alone regret, but there was a sneer in her eyes: "Li Hao, I told you before, don''t see me again. Otherwise, I will beat you every time I see you. ."


    Second Prince: "..."


    He suddenly felt worried about the future.


    Lu Mingyu turned to look at the Second Prince again, her eyes were bright and sharp: "Li Jing, you also listen to me. You must not tell anyone about us. I have to consider carefully whether I will marry you or not."


    "When I''ve figured it out, I''ll meet you. Before I make my decision, you''re not allowed to appear in front of me."


    After saying that, she walked away with no expression on her face.


    The Second Prince didn''t make a sound and watched her figure going out of the side hall.


    ¡­


    Li Hao wiped the cold sweat from his forehead with his sleeve, supported the pillar on one side, and stood up slowly.


    The Second Prince did not pretend to help him get off the ground, but stood there, staring coldly.


    Li Hao took a deep breath and said solemnly: "Second brother, what is going on between you and Xiaoyu?"


    The Second Prince said lightly, "This has nothing to do with you." After a while, he said, "When she nods her head and agrees to the marriage, I will marry her soon. At that time, you will have to call her second sister-in-law instead."


    "There are many people in the palace, and it''s easy to gossip. You should also avoid suspicion. Don''t always yell Xiaoyu Xiaoyu, it is best to avoid misunderstandings."


    Li Hao: "..."


    Li Hao stared at the Second Prince with anger flashing in his eyes.


    The Second Prince looked back calmly.


    After a long time, Li Hao said solemnly: "It''s not the end yet, the second brother, don''t talk too much."


    The Second Prince glanced at Li Hao''s right leg and said pointedly: "Her attitude is clear enough. Seeing how she is beating you again and again, this is how much I hate someone."


    Li Hao was stabbed in the sore spot, his pupils shrank, but he was not willing to give in: "You don''t know her too well. She is fierce and straightforward in nature. The more she cares, the more she will be herself with that person. If she is indifferent to someone, it means she has no interest in that person. The second brother will understand the truth of deep love and hatred. "


    The Second Prince twitched the corners of his mouth and said meaningfully: "There are some things that you will understand in the future."


    With Su Zhaorong and Li Chang''s mother and son there, how could Lu Mingyu marry Li Hao again?


    What''s more, Li Hao had lost her affection in his previous life.


    She is such a proud woman.


    Love a person with all your heart and be willing to do anything for him. When her true heart is betrayed, no matter how painful she is, she will cut off her love with one stroke, and will never look back.


    Li Hao, I don''t have to fight you.


    Because you have already lost.


    Li Hao said nothing, turned around, and walked out slowly.


    The place where the right leg was kicked was still excruciatingly painful, and he couldn''t use force. He didn''t want to show it in front of the Second Prince, and he walked extremely slowly.


    The Second Prince stood in the side hall for a long time, not knowing what to think, a gentle ripple flashed in his deep eyes.


    ¡­


    Lu Mingyu, who was in a chaotic mood, quickly walked out of the side hall.


    Her head was buzzing like a mess. It was like being pressed by a boulder, and it was unspeakably suffocating.


    Now, she doesn''t want to see anyone at all, she just wants to stay alone and calm down her thoughts.


    Unfortunately, in the palace, I can''t help myself.


    Cailan had been waiting outside for a long time, and when she saw Lu Mingyu coming out, she immediately greeted her with a smile, and bowed: "Miss Lu, the empress asked the servants to ask Miss Lu to go to the main hall to see her."


    Lu Mingyu paused.


    Cailan muttered in her heart.


    I don''t know what the Second Prince said to Fourth Miss Lu after he entered. Look at Miss Lu''s face full of anger, she is really angry!


    Cailan waited for a while, but she didn''t see Lu Mingyu move, so she could only repeat the words: "The Empress has been waiting for a long time, please go with the slave girl."


    Lu Mingyu suppressed her chaotic thoughts and nodded slightly: "Okay, you lead the way."


    Cailan smiled and led the way.


    Lu Mingyu calmed down and followed up slowly.


    Queen Qiao, she naturally had a lot of dealings with her in her previous life.


    However, in her previous life, she was on the side of the "mother-in-law", and had no less competition with Queen Qiao. After the death of the Second Prince, Queen Qiao became seriously ill. Not long after Li Hao ascended the throne, Queen Qiao died of illness.


    Her death, of course, was due to the empress dowager Su''s various shady methods.


    She has a magnanimous nature and doesn''t like those dark tricks. There have been many disputes with Empress Dowager Su. Empress Dowager Su felt that her daughter-in-law was too difficult to handle, and soon came up with the idea to bring her niece into the palace...


    Old things, don''t want to think about them.


    Lu Mingyu waved away her chaotic thoughts, stepped into the main hall, and saluted: "I have seen the Empress."


    The dignified and beautiful Empress Qiao, dressed in a vermilion palace dress, actually came over and helped Lu Mingyu up: "Please rise"

 CH 54

    On the day of the palace banquet, she deliberately showed her supernatural power, which frightened Su Zhaorong and angered Queen Qiao.


    She didn''t like Queen Qiao. She also knew that Queen Qiao doesn''t even want to see her.


    Therefore, she was already mentally prepared to be difficult when she entered the palace this time. But she never thought that the Second Prince could give her a big "surprise".


    The sudden change in Queen Qiao''s attitude naturally has everything to do with the Second Prince.


    Lu Mingyu was in a complicated and subtle mood for a while and got up.


    She has been practicing martial arts since she was a child, and she has a heroic spirit between her brows and eyes, so when standing, she is calm and graceful. It is completely different from the beautiful and elegant Qiao Wan.


    Queen Qiao couldn''t help looking at Lu Mingyu carefully and sighed inwardly.


    I never imagined that my son likes such a girl.


    That¡¯s all, the Lu family also has the benefits of the Lu family. Lu Mingyu is a little rude, but she can be slowly changed when she gets married in the future.


    Queen Qiao, who couldn''t beat her son, repeatedly comforted herself in her heart, and squeezed out a kind smile: "I haven''t seen you for a few days, Fourth Miss Lu''s style is even better than when she was at the palace banquet."


    The future daughter-in-law who is being assessed should be shy and humble at this time, and by the way, show respect and closeness to the future mother-in-law.


    Unfortunately, Lu Mingyu never played cards according to common sense.


    Lu Mingyu looked up at Empress Qiao, and said lightly, "The Empress''s eyes are like torches, and you can tell my temperament at a glance."


    "I lost my mother when I was a child, and I am used to being arrogant and domineering in front of my father. What I like is horseback riding, archery, knives, and swords. The righteous brother and my brother-in-law are not my opponents together. I beat them all over the field when I got to the training ground."


    "I am so temperamental, my father is really worried about me getting married, so he decided to recruit a son-in-law for me. My father has already reported this to the emperor."


    Queen Qiao: "¡­"


    Queen Qiao was almost unable to hold back no matter how much she had to.


    Lu Mingyu said these words, and the meaning was clear. I have no interest in being the Second Princess at all. I also ask the Second Prince not to entangle in the future, as for the dignified queen,  there is no need to condescend to show affection to a girl in the waiting room.


    Queen Qiao''s heart was blocked by the indifferent and arrogant attitude of Lu Mingyu.


    If she could beat her son, would she be willing to have such a daughter-in-law?


    Queen Qiao had been a clan wife for many years and has been sitting on the phoenix chair for several years. She has no shortage of anything. Even when Lu Mingye drove her to the extreme, she could still maintain a dignified and decent smile: "As a woman, you should be more reserved. You should not talk about things like getting married and recruiting a son-in-law."


    Lu Mingyu raised the corners of her mouth and smiled: "My lady is used to seeing dignified and elegant girls, but I''m afraid I''m not used to it!"


    The door tiger girl.


    The words spoken were really suitable for Lu Mingyu... If nothing else, this outspoken temper is enough.


    Thinking of Lu Mingyu''s terrifying strength, Queen Qiao''s head throbbed faintly.


    "Bengong is really not used to it." It was admirable how Queen Qiao could still laugh: "However, thinking about it carefully, this kind of straight temper is also very good. It''s not like those twists and turns. It is carefree."


    Lu Mingyu: "¡­"


    She really underestimated the Second Prince.


    I don''t know how much effort the Second Prince put behind her back, but he even persuaded Queen Qiao to show her favor in person.


    Thinking of the Second Prince''s hateful "creditor" face, Lu Mingyu was full of suffocation.


    It is useless to say anything in front of Queen Qiao. Unless she can "convince" the Second Prince, otherwise, this matter cannot be resolved at all.


    Queen Qiao opened her mouth again: "The Xingyang Army made the first contribution to this expedition. Ben Gong was in the palace, and I heard King Xingyang was good at fighting. Lu Erlang was also famous for his bravery. By the way, Ben Gong heard that Lu Erlang and the Shen family''s girl got engaged. Is this true?"


    Queen Qiao put on a friendly and gentle gossip, and Lu Mingyu had to answer: "Yes. The Lu and Chen families have joined Geng Tie. After a while, they will be married."


    "Lu Erlang is also eighteen this year, so it''s time to start a family." Queen Qiao obviously came prepared, and even Lu Fei''s age was clearly inquired.


    Next, Queen Qiao asked about Lu Mingfang, Lu Minghua and others.


    Lu Mingyu was in a bad mood and looked perfunctory, always answering with "um", "oh", "really" and "hehe". ,


    Queen Qiao: "¡­"


    Soon, the sky was chatted to death.


    It is not the case with big eyes and small eyes.


    Empress Qiao, who originally wanted to stay with Lu Mingyu for lunch, couldn''t hold it anymore, she coughed lightly, and she gave Lu Mingyu a few good dress materials from the Palace: "These are the palace materials made by Xingong this spring, they are smooth and soft. The color is bright, and it is suitable for teenage girls."


    "I heard that you like to wear red. These dresses are rewarded for you. Go back to the palace to make some spring clothes and dress beautifully."


    Entering the palace for an interview, and receiving the reward from the queen, you can retire from the Palace.


    Lu Mingyu was well versed in the routine, opened her mouth to thank the Queen, saluted, and retired.


    Queen Qiao opened her mouth and agreed.


    Lu Mingyu''s ears keenly caught Queen Qiao''s sigh of relief, and she didn''t know whether to be angry or to laugh.


    At this moment, a palace maid stepped in, walked to Queen Qiao''s side, and reported in a low voice, "Report to the Queen Mother, Lady Zhaorong knows that Fourth Miss Lu has entered the palace and wants to see her."


    Queen Qiao frowned slightly, a trace of unpleasantness flashing in her eyes.


    It was one thing that she didn''t like Lu Mingyu, but she was equally unhappy when Su Zhaorong came to "fight".


    Queen Qiao glanced at Lu Mingyu and threw the problem away: "Su Zhaorong wants to see you, what is Miss Lu''s opinion?"


    Lu Mingyu''s eyes flashed, and she said lightly: "Su Zhaorong wants to see me, I have no reason to go."


    Queen Qiao: "¡­"


    She didn''t expect such a direct and to-the-point answer.


    Queen Qiao''s mouth twitched slightly: "Alright. Then you can go to Yihua Palace with the palace staff."


    ¡­


    From Jiaofang Palace to Yihua Palace, it takes about a stick of incense.


    Lu Mingyu had a pair of long legs and walked fast. The palace maid who was leading the way had to speed up, and when she came to the end, she was about to cry.


    Leading the way for Fourth Miss Lu is really not an easy task.


    Entering Yihua Palace, the palace maid Zitan smiled and greeted Lu Mingyu: "Niangniang Su has been waiting for a long time, please requesting Fourth Miss to go with the slaves to see Niangniang."


    Lu Mingyu was all too familiar with Zitan.


    Zitan was Su Zhaorong''s confidant. Many sinister and vicious things were done by this Zitan.


    For example, doing tricks in Queen Qiao''s soup, for example, secretly bad-mouthing Meng Guifei and Qin Fei. For another example, the snack that was brought to her that day was secretly poisoned...


    Lu Mingyu glanced at Zitan expressionlessly.


    The whole body of Zitan trembled inexplicably, and for some reason, an astonishing chill went through her back.


    If Zitan had practiced martial arts, she could have known that this was a murderous display.


    "Lead the way ahead." Lu Mingyu said lightly, "I''ll go see Su Zhaorong right now."

 CH 55

    Su Zhaorong was not prominent in the palace and was humiliated from time to time. It is far from the honorable scenery of later generations as the Queen mother.


    Zitan at this time had not yet cultivated the arrogance of the eyes above the top like in the previous life.


    Lu Mingyu''s expression darkened slightly. When she mentioned Su Zhaorong, she didn''t use the honorary title and it was disrespectful, and Zitan didn''t even dare to put a fart. (1)


    After a while, Lu Mingyu stepped into the side hall of Yihua Palace.


    The beautiful and delicate Su Zhaorong has been worrying too much recently, she has lost a lot of weight, and her complexion was quite haggard. Wearing a simple and elegant pale green palace attire today, she looked very delicate and charming.


    Seeing this face, the past events came back.


    Lu Mingyu''s mood was already worse, and she had no more interest in keeping a calm facade.


    She didn''t salute and just walked in front of Su Zhaorong. The distance was not far or near, just enough for her to kick Su Zhaorong away with a sudden attack.


    Su Zhaorong knew Lu Mingyu''s ability well and subconsciously took two steps back, her eyes full of vigilance.


    Zitan: "..."


    No matter how bad the master is, she is still a royal concubine. How could she be so afraid of a boudoir girl?


    No matter how powerful Fourth Miss Lu is, will she still dare to be rude to Su Zhaorong?


    Zitan was eager, and couldn''t help but opened her mouth and said, "Fourth Miss Lu saw Niangniang Su, why doesn''t she show respect?"


    She couldn''t date to think about it, so Su Zhaorong scolded: "Just shut up! Fourth Miss Lu and I have something to say. You exit and guard the door. No one is allowed to approach without my order."


    Zitan was scolded, felt a little aggrieved, bowed her head, and withdrew.


    Only Lu Mingyu and Su Zhaorong were left in the side hall.


    Lu Mingyu stared at Su Zhaorong without blinking, and a sneer appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    Su Zhaorong was stared at until her face turned pale, cold sweat broke out on her back, and a fine layer of cold sweat was on her forehead. When Su Zhaorong saw Lu Mingyu clenching her right fist, her scalp went numb, and she blurted out, "Lu Mingyu, you can''t do it!"


    "This is the palace. You entered the palace in front of everyone''s eyes, and you were seen entering my Yihua Palace. Now it''s just the two of us here. Even if a hair of mine is hurt, and you can''t get out."


    "Even if you don''t care about your own life or death, you can''t implicate the Lu family."


    This was worthy of being many years of mother-in-law and daughter-in-law.


    Su Zhaorong knew that Lu Mingyu hated her thoroughly, but dared to see her alone, relying on her understanding of Lu Mingyu. For the safety of the Lu family, Lu Mingyu would not act rashly.


    Lu Mingyu sneered ironically: "Su Zhaorong knows me very well. Yes, even if I want to kill you and Li Chang, I won''t be in such a hurry. I just wanted to scare you."


    Su Zhaorong: "..."


    Lu Mingyu took two steps forward unhurriedly, her eyes still locked on Su Zhaorong.


    Su Zhaorong wanted to straighten her waist and fight with Lu Mingyu, but her heart felt empty, her body''s reaction was one step faster than her brain, and she continued to retreat without thinking.


    Bang!


    She hit the long table with her back.


    Su Zhaorong gasped in pain.


    Lu Mingyu still didn''t stop and walked straight over, the killing intent in her eyes almost condensed into reality.


    Su Zhaorong suddenly felt a sharp pain in her chest again, she couldn''t help shaking her whole body, and tremblingly said, "You dare not kill me. Don''t come here again. Come over again, and I will call someone in."


    Lu Mingyu continued to approach as if she had not heard it.


    She was like a grim reaper.


    Su Zhaorong finally screamed in horror.


    A shrill, almost terrifying cry, penetrated the thick door panel.


    Zitan who was standing a few meters outside the door was startled and ran to the door quickly. Just as her hand touched the door handle, a slightly condensed young girl''s voice was already in her ears: "Go away, don''t get close."


    Zitan: "..."


    Zitan gritted her teeth and pushed the door.


    Just opened a crack, and before she could see the situation inside the door, Su Zhaorong''s voice came again: "Get out!"


    Zitan: "..."


    Zitan responded with a sullen voice and closed the door again. After walking a few meters away, she drove away the palace maids nearby with a sullen face. This was to avoid any strange news coming out, causing people to be suspicious.


    ¡­


    Su Zhaorong was very embarrassed at this time.


    Her back was leaning against the table, her head was bent back, and she pulled away from Lu Mingyu, who was two steps away. As if by doing so, she could escape the danger of being suddenly killed.


    Such actions are really ridiculous.


    Lu Mingyu''s eyes were full of sarcasm, and the corners of her lips curled up: "I want to kill you, but it''s just a matter of raising my hand. Don''t worry, I have no plans to do it today. You don''t have to be so afraid."


    Su Zhaorong had difficulty breathing and her voice trembled: "You, you stay away from me."


    Now, she was like a prey targeted by a beast, shrouded in the shadow of being slaughtered at any time. This feeling was really terrible.


    Lu Mingyu looked at Su Zhaorong coldly: "This is nothing. I will settle the account between you and me, and get it back one by one."


    Su Zhaorong''s face was as white as paper, and her chest heaved up and down violently. After a while, she exhaled heavily: "Lu Mingyu, I did do something wrong to you. But, is it all my fault?"


    "Look into your heart and say that you didn''t look down on your mother-in-law."


    "You despised me for being a dancer, and you despised my behavior."


    "In the eyes of others, it was my daughter-in-law who supports me. You are very filial to me. But I knew that it was not the case at all. It is for Ah Hao''s sake that you were forced to be nice to me."


    Lu Mingyu only found it absurd and ridiculous, and said coldly: "A daughter-in-law being good to her mother-in-law, not for her husband, then for whom? Is it because you cry and make trouble?"


    "You say I despised you. That''s true. I do despise you."


    "It''s really disgraceful to be a dancer. Others look down on you, but it''s not all because of this. It''s because you became a concubine in the harem, but you still didn''t change the habit you had when you were a dancer. You have two princes, but you still refuse to straighten your waist. Be a man. You have to stick to the eldest son and cling to him like a vine."


    "No matter what happens, you always cry and cry, begging Li Hao to support you. Li Hao is embarrassed and ridiculed because of your embarrassing behavior.  But you don''t care about that."


    "Li Hao and I became husband and wife, and we had to make enemies for you everywhere. This is not the most hateful thing. The most hateful thing is that no matter how much I do, you still think it is only natural, and you are not grateful."


    "You even have jealousy because of the kindness and love of our husband and wife. You don''t want your son and daughter-in-law to have a harmonious relationship, and you are afraid that your son''s heart will completely tilt towards his wife. So you always instigate, use those disgusting tricks to rub your daughter-in-law, and cry and wipe away tears in front of your son. "


    "Li Hao and I are separated from each other because of you."


    "If it weren''t for you, Li Hao and I wouldn''t have gone against our goals."


    "If it weren''t for you, Li Hao would pass the throne to Yan''er. I would raise Yan''er to grow up, be a good prince, and be a good emperor."


    "If it wasn''t for you, I, Lu Mingyu, could live well."


    T/N


    1. Make a noise


    I just hate the character of the MIL. She is stupid and evil at the same time.

 CH 56

    Lu Mingyu''s eyes flashed with anger, and her right fist fell heavily.


    That punch landed on the table beside Su Zhaorong. With a thud, a hole was smashed through the hard table top.


    If it fell on the head of a person, it will definitely be able to smash the head with one punch.


    The pale-faced Su Zhaorong shuddered, with cold sweat on her forehead: "You, you can''t mess around. This is Yihua Palace, you don''t dare to do anything to me. Otherwise, you won''t be able to escape certain death, and it will bring disaster to Lu Family¡­¡­"


    "You should be lucky," Lu Mingyu interrupted Su Zhaorong coldly: "I''m still sensible. I didn''t get carried away by hatred. Otherwise, I would have broken your neck."


    Su Zhaorong took a breath.


    She knew that Lu Mingyu was telling the truth.


    The concubines in the harem were surrounded by guards. There were also four palace maids who knew martial art in Yihua Palace. However, those four together were not Lu Mingyu''s opponents.


    Furthermore, the matter between her and Lu Mingyu cannot be passed on to a third person at all. Today, she had already sent the four trained palace servants far away.


    Now her little life, isn''t it just in Lu Mingyu''s hand?


    She risked her life to see Lu Mingyu, of course, there was something important.


    Su Zhaorong swallowed dryly and said tremblingly, "Lu Mingyu, I came to you today, not to argue with you. I have something to tell you."


    "You, you step back first, otherwise I can''t speak at all."


    Lu Mingyu took a cool look at Su Zhaorong, who was like a frightened bird and slowly backed away a few steps.


    Su Zhaorong took a few quick breaths, and the cold sweat on her forehead finally stopped a little. She reluctantly settled down and said softly, "I did one or two things that I am sorry for you, but you also killed me with one sword."


    "It''s time to repay the grievances. Why don''t you just get rid of the previous debts!"


    Two previous debts eliminated?


    It is beautiful to think about.


    Lu Mingyu''s eyes flashed sneer, but she didn''t say a word.


    Su Zhaorong thought that she had guessed Lu Mingyu''s thoughts, and finally became more courageous, slowly straightened her back, and spoke more smoothly: "With your temper, you won''t marry Ah Hao again!"


    Sure enough, the person who knows you the best in this world is the enemy you hate the most.


    Lu Mingyu twitched the corners of her mouth and snorted, "It''s impossible."


    However, it is very likely that she will marry the Second Prince.


    Thinking of the Second Prince, Lu Mingyu''s chest and lungs filled up again, feeling like she was about to explode at any moment. She had to take a deep breath to suppress the sullenness in her heart.


    Su Zhaorong obviously misunderstood her expression, she felt relieved, and continued: "Since this is the case, in this life, you and I will no longer be mother-in-law and daughter-in-law."


    "In fact, we don''t have to worry about all the things in the past. We all live a new life, so we don''t have to go back on the old road. It''s better to return to the bridge, the road to the road, and be safe."


    Lu Mingyu looked at Su Zhaorong with strange eyes.


    She really wanted to pry open Su Zhaorong''s head to see what was inside.


    Su Zhaorong had a look of hope and expectation.


    After waiting for a while, without waiting for Lu Mingyu''s response, she simply continued: "A Hao is a young man, he can''t let go of you right now. However, he is always filial and listens to me the most. I will slowly persuade him to give up on you and let him marry someone else. Find a good relationship."


    "After a long time, he will forget you."


    "I also promise you, no matter what happens in the future, I will never turn to the old accounts. A Hao will sit on the dragon chair in the future, and I will become the Queen mother, and I will not do anything to you and the Lu family."


    "How do you see this?"


    Lu Mingyu thought it was funny and really laughed: "You have a good idea! First, use these words to appease me, and when the power is in your hands in the future, start to get rid of me and the Lu family."


    "Su Zhaorong, you are stupid, don''t think that everyone else is as stupid as you."


    Such a simple appeasement strategy, even a fool can see it.


    Su Zhaorong was embarrassed under Lu Mingyu''s sneering laugh and hurriedly rebutted: "You misunderstood. I never meant it. I really want to make things clear with you and resolve this grievance."


    "A Hao''s temperament, you should also be aware of it. If you kill our mother and son, you will have life-and-death revenge with A Hao. A Hao will definitely avenge his own mother and brother; so do you want to provoke the annihilation of the Lu family? Can you avoid a disaster then?"


    Lu Mingyu''s black eyes flashed coldness.


    Su Zhaorong was right.


    Li Hao will never let go of the person who killed his own mother and brother.


    Su Zhaorong saw that Lu Mingyu was silent, thinking that she had moved her, and her voice immediately softened: "It is better to end an enmity than perish together with your enemy. If you don''t mention the past life, I don''t talk about it, then no one knows. The past grievances are written off."


    "Whether you want to marry another noble husband, or recruit a husband to enter the house, in short, you can live a happy life. Why bother with our mother and son."


    Su Zhaorong thought about these words for a long time. At this time, it was very smooth.


    Lu Mingyu''s expression seemed a little moved.


    Su Zhaorong was overjoyed and redoubled her efforts to persuade Lu Mingyu: "I will make a poisonous oath now. With God above watching, I swear here today that I will never make things difficult for Lu Mingyu in the future, let alone disturb the Lu family. If this oath is violated, let me get struck by lightning..."


    "I will be stabbed to death by a sword!" Lu Mingyu answered coldly.


    Su Zhaorong: "..."


    Su Zhaorong''s complexion changed, and she changed her mouth: "If I violate this oath, I will be stabbed to death by a sword! Lu Mingyu, you should be satisfied now!"


    The most important thing was taking this oath at this time. Taking such a poisonous oath is enough to show the sincerity of reconciliation.


    Lu Mingyu glanced at Su Zhaorong and said lightly, "Kneel down and kowtow three times."


    Su Zhaorong was startled, her brow furrowed immediately, and she shouted in a sharp voice: "What did you say? You asked your mother-in-law to kowtow to you as an apology! You... You are disobedient and unfilial!"


    Lu Mingyu reminded coolly: "I won''t marry Li Hao again, what kind of mother-in-law are you. You keep saying that you want to write off your previous debt, and you even made a poisonous oath, but you won''t even kowtow to make amends. I have to doubt your sincerity. "


    Su Zhaorong: "..."


    As a dancer when she was young, she danced at the banquet and smiled coquettishly with her unbridled eyes. Not to mention kowtow to apologize, she has done even more humbling things.


    As long as she can appease Lu Mingyu in front of her, a few kowtows are nothing.


    In the coming days, Li Hao will become the crown prince and sit on the dragon chair, and she will become the Queen Mother Su again. At that time, whoever she wants to live, will live, and whoever she wants to kill, will have to die.


    This account today will be settled slowly in the future. She wants to slash Lu Mingyu with a thousand knives and destroy the entire Lu family.


    Su Zhaorong repeatedly comforted herself in her heart, endured the humiliation, and slowly knelt down.


    A knock on the first head is the most uncomfortable.


    When her head hit the third one, Su Zhaorong''s mood slowly calmed down.


    Lu Mingyu coldly watched Su Zhaorong kowtow three times with a humiliating expression on her face, then stood up with red eyes, and said in a "you and I have cleared up" tone, "Now you should be satisfied!"

 CH 57

    Lu Mingyu''s eyes were full of ridicule, and she was so angry that she didn''t care for anything else: "For the sake of your sincerity in kowtowing and making amends, I will forget it this time."


    What do you mean this time?


    Su Zhaorong''s face was instantly distorted, and her expression was extremely ugly: "What do you mean by that!"


    Lu Mingyu said lightly: "What it literally means."


    Boom!


    An angry flame rushed into her mind instantly.


    Su Zhaorong''s eyes were red, and she gritted her teeth: "Lu Mingyu, you are deceiving people too much!"


    Lu Mingyu''s gloomy and terrible mood improved greatly at this time, and she replied leisurely: "That''s right. I just deceive people too much, what are you going to do about it?"


    Su Zhaorong: "¡­"


    Lu Mingyu took two steps closer, and Su Zhaorong, whose face was ashen, reflexively stepped back again, and with a thud, hit the table again. The back almost broke.


    "Su Zhaorong," Lu Mingyu''s eyes were as sharp as arrows, piercing straight into Su Zhaorong''s eyes: "I know very well what kind of wishful thinking is in your heart."


    "I will make it clear today. The enmity between us will never end!"


    After, she clenched her left hand into a fist again and slammed it down on the table.


    There was a muffled sound, and there was another hole on the table.


    One on the left and one on the right, very symmetrical.


    Lu Mingyu withdrew her hand and turned to leave.


    Su Zhaorong''s face was pale, her body was paralyzed, and she slid softly to the ground.


    ¡­


    Lu Mingyu quickly walked out of the side hall.


    Zitan, who was guarding a few meters outside the side hall, had a complicated expression, and her eyes were full of fear.


    Their voices were blocked by the thick door panel, but the sound of a fist smashing the table was clearly heard in her ears. Zitan was afraid and uneasy in her heart and did not dare to step forward to stop Lu Mingyu.


    Lu Mingyu glanced coldly at Zitan, who was stunned like a cicada and continued to walk out.


    Coincidentally, as soon as she walked to the main entrance of Yihua Palace, she met another old friend.


    A ten-year-old half-grown boy, wearing a bright yellow prince''s uniform, with a plain appearance, short and chubby, his eyes were squeezed into a slit by the fat on his face.


    The face was a bit stupid, but also showed a bit of honesty.


    Just by looking at his face, who can tell that this ordinary little fat man has a dark and twisted mind and hates his brother?


    Li Hao, a dog man, had a bad relationship with his righteousness, but he was really kind to his mother and brother. Protecting Li Chang everywhere. After ascending the throne, Li Hao chose a good marriage for Li Chang, and let Li Chang marry a beautiful and virtuous noble girl. He gave Li Chang the title of King Wu, and he was rich and prosperous.


    Before his death from a serious illness, Li Hao did not pass the throne to the young prince, but to his younger brother Li Chang. He trusted his own younger brother and believed that Li Chang will return the throne to his son after his son grew up.


    Ha ha!


    Li Hao must have never thought that Li Chang couldn''t wait to think about his widowed sister-in-law as soon as his corpse was buried.


    Li Chang may not like her very much, but he just wanted to humiliate the widowed sister-in-law in order to vent the dark jealousy that had accumulated in his heart for many years.


    Li Chang solemnly said that he had something to discuss with her, and brought her tea in person. At that time, she was not too defensive about Li Chang. She took the teacup and took two sips.


    Soon, the knockout drug in the tea broke out. Her eyes were blurred, her body swayed slightly, and her inner strength was not good.


    Li Chang showed a disgusting face and smiled maliciously: "The third brother has been buried. In the future, I will take good care of the third sister-in-law on behalf of the third brother."


    "The third sister-in-law drank the tea with the drug. She must be sore and weak now! It''s a pity, that in a short while, the third sister-in-law will be unconscious. You can''t experience the joy and beauty that follows..."


    As he spoke, he approached, reaching out to touch her wrist.


    She was both startled and angry. Taking advantage of the fact that the medicinal properties had not fully attacked, there was still a third of the strength in the body. She grabbed Li Chang''s hand with a backhand and kicked Li Chang''s crotch with a sudden kick.


    Li Chang let out an earth-shattering scream.


    This kick directly destroyed Li Chang.


    Her blood was surging, and her eyes were black. Holding on to not fall into a coma, she looked coldly at Li Chang who fell to the ground and screamed: "You are a beast! Li Hao is simply blind!"


    Li Chang almost fainted from the pain and fell to the ground, and his body kept twitching.


    A few servants who were guarding the door hurried in. Seeing the tragic state of the new emperor, all the people in the inner room panicked and immediately went to the imperial doctor.


    She endured dizziness and nausea, and coldly ordered: "Come here, send Ben Gong back to Changchun Palace."


    She forced herself back to Changchun Palace, and when she saw Qiyun, she passed out with confidence.


    This scandal in the palace was strictly suppressed. A few servants who knew about it quickly "disappeared" for various reasons.


    Empress Dowager Su hated her deeply, but she had no face to expose this secret.


    As for Li Chang, he was full of resentment and hated her. Since then, he spared no effort to weaken the Xingyang army and suppress the Lu clan. However, no matter how angry you are, the lost man''s majesty will never come back.


    Li Chang couldn''t get close to the palace concubine and could not give birth to a son, so naturally, he would not attack the young prince.


    Later, Li Chang and Empress Dowager Su had the idea to get rid of her with a poisonous plan. The prince was safe and sound.


    After her rebirth, she saw Li Hao first and Su Zhaorong second. She didn''t expect to see Li Chang so soon.


    ¡­


    Lu Mingyu stopped.


    Li Chang saw the cold and glamorous girl with an unfamiliar face at a glance, and was a little surprised: "Who are you?"


    He lived in the palace and never saw her.


    Lu Mingyu didn''t say a word, looking at Li Chang coldly.


    Li Chang waited for a while and was rather annoyed that she didn''t wait to respond. The flesh on his face trembled, and his slender eyes flashed with anger: "You bastard! Why aren''t you answering this Prince?"


    Lu Mingyu sneered and stepped forward. After a few steps, she passed Li Chang.


    Now is not the time to clean up Li Chang. If you stay any longer, she was afraid she will be unable to hold back her urge to kill him!


    Li Chang''s nose was almost crooked.


    Among the princes, he was the youngest and the least favored, and he was like a transparent person in the palace. Emperor Yongjia and Queen Qiao could hardly see him, even his mother Su Zhaorong often ignored his existence.


    Therefore, he hates others for not taking him seriously.


    Lu Mingyu walked over like that, treating him like air. She directly stabbed his sore spot.


    "Stop!"


    Li Chang shouted angrily: "Come here, take this woman who dares to disrespect this prince!"


    As a prince, Li Chang always had several guards accompanying him.


    His guards heard the order, but did not move, and looked at each other hesitantly. One of the bolder ones persuaded in a low voice, "Your Highness, please calm down."


    "I heard that your Royal Mother asked the Fourth Miss Lu to enter the palace. This girl must be Fourth Miss Lu without a doubt."


    "His Royal Highness always knows the intentions of the Third Highness. In the future, His Highness will marry Fourth Miss Lu, and she will become the third sister-in-law of His Highness. It is really inappropriate to act on Fourth Miss Lu now."


    Li Chang: "¡­"

 CH 58

    The fourth Miss Lu, who is on the apex of the third brother, turned out to be so arrogant and rude!


    However, no matter how angry you are, you can¡¯t do it anything about it. You can''t anger the third brother!


    Li Chang felt a sullen breath in his heart, unable to express it, and stood there for a while before slowly moving into the Yihua Palace.


    The atmosphere of Yihua Palace was a little weird today.


    Li Chang glanced at a palace maid and asked with a frown, "Where is my concubine mother?"


    A palace maid replied respectfully, "Niang niang Su met Fourth Miss Lu in the side hall, and she should still be in the side hall now."


    Li Chang walked to the side hall, but there was no other maid waiting for him except for Zitan with a strange complexion. Li Chang was a little unhappy, and asked in a deep voice, "Zitan, why are you the only one. What about the others?"


    Zitan lowered her head, her voice trembling slightly: "Niang Niang ordered everyone to step back and not approach. Fifth Highness, Niang Niang never showed up after Fourth Miss Lu left. The servant knocked on the door, but Niang Niang did not allow the servant to enter. The servant is really worried. "


    Li Chang frowned and went to knock on the door: "Mother, mother!"


    After a long time, Su Zhaorong''s slightly weak and unstable voice came from the door: "I want to be alone for a while, you go first!"


    Li Chang was startled: "Mother, what happened?" After saying that, he pushed the door hard.


    The door just opened a crack when Su Zhaorong''s sharp voice rang out: "Didn''t you hear what I said? Go! Go!"


    Li Chang''s body stiffened, he slowly took a step back and closed the door again.


    This has been the case since childhood.


    In the eyes of my mother, there is only my brother Li Hao. Whenever my mother was aggrieved and restless, she wept in front of her brother and begged her brother for support.


    He also wanted to appease his mother. However, his mother could not see him at all. She was impatient to listen to him, let alone hold him.


    Is it because my mother also thinks that he is a useless waste and has no ability? Even if he grows up, he can only live under the protection of his brother.


    It was almost noon.


    The sun was hanging high, and his eyes were shining brightly on his face.


    There was no expression on Li Chang''s face.


    Zitan glanced at the corner of her eyes, and her heart jumped.


    She is Su Zhaorong''s confidant, and she is familiar with the Fifth Prince who comes to Yihua Palace every day. At this moment, she suddenly discovered that the honest and almost stupid fifth prince was so gloomy that it was shocking.


    ¡­


    Lu Mingyu rode a horse back to the house.


    The wind blew up the long hair on her shoulders. The fire in her heart had not been blown out but was burning more and more prosperously.


    The Second Prince, Li Hao, Su Zhaorong, Queen Qiao, Li Chang.


    All the faces flashed in her mind. In the end, it was fixed on a gentle and handsome face.


    Lu Mingyu was confused and had a headache.


    She wanted to cut through the mess with one knife and wanted to stay away from the fire pit. Unexpectedly, a Second Prince appeared in the sky. This mess formed a net directly, snaring her in it.


    This fire pit, I''m afraid it won''t work without jumping...


    The horse kicked and stopped outside the gate of the Xingyang Palace.


    Lu Mingyu turned over and dismounted.


    The big housekeeper Lu Jia who was at the door immediately greeted her: "Why did you come back so early? Didn''t the Empress ask you to stay for lunch?"


    Lu Mingyu was in a bad mood and had no intention of gossiping.


    Lu Jia: "¡­"


    It seems that Fourth Miss Lu encountered something unpleasant when she entered the palace today.


    After a while, the three siblings came back together.


    Lu Jia greeted him with a smile: "Third Miss, Miss, Fifth Miss, Young Sixth Master came back early. Jinshikua Street is very lively today, isn''t it?"


    Lu Minghua hummed softly, thinking of something, her beautiful face was stained with a hint of blush, which was extraordinarily charming.


    Lu Mingyue and Lu Xuan looked at each other with a smile, and laughed in unison: "Yeah, it''s very lively, very good-looking." Then, Lu Xuan hurriedly said: "Especially Xinke Tanhua Lang, who is very handsome."


    Lu Minghua glanced at Lu Xuan, her cheeks turning red.


    Lu Jia showed a knowing smile, opened his mouth, and said, "Fourth Miss has also returned from the palace. I''ll let the kitchen prepare lunch."


    In the past half-day, Lu Minghua was restless, her mind was rippling, and she was a little embarrassed to meet Lu Mingyu. Then she said softly: "I''m a little tired, let someone bring the food over, I''ll eat alone."


    Lu Mingyue and Lu Xuan snickered.


    Lu Minghua felt a fever behind her ears, but she just assumed anyone didn''t see it and hurried back to the yard first.


    "Fifth sister," Lu Xuan put his head close and laughed in a low voice, "Let''s go see the fourth sister together and ask her about her entering the palace. By the way, the third sister seems to be attracted to Xinke Tanhualang. Let''s tell that to the fourth sister."


    Lu Mingyue nodded happily.


    The two siblings are similar in age, one is intelligent and playful, the other is naughty and lively, and the relationship is the best.


    The two went to Lu Mingyu''s yard talking and laughing. Never thought about it, but there was a closed door.


    Qiyun bowed with a look of embarrassment, and said in a low voice, "I don''t know what kind of situation she faced in the palace. After coming back, she locked herself in the room and didn''t allow anyone to approach her. The slave just took the courage to go through it. As soon as I knocked on the door, the lady said, no one will be seen today."


    Lu Mingyue was startled and looked at Lu Xuan.


    "What should we do now?"


    "Let''s wait until the adoptive father comes back!" Lu Xuan has a lot of ideas: "The fourth sister is in a bad mood now and wants to be alone. Let''s not disturb the fourth sister."


    It can only be this way.


    Lu Mingyu sighed and nodded.


    ¡­


    Not long after the end of the war, the soldiers in the barracks were recuperating. Lu Lin went to court every morning and went to the barracks when he had free time. Sometimes when he got busy, he doesn''t return home for two or three days.


    This evening, Lu Lin came back early.


    Lu Fei also returned to the house together.


    The Lu family and the Shen family had entered into an oral marriage contract, and they had signed Geng Tie. Even if it was only a confirmed relationship, these days, Lu Fei''s face was full of a spring breeze, and the corners of his eyes and brows were full of joy.


    Lu Lin smiled and joked with his adopted son: "The country can go into war any moment. You and Miss Shen should marry as soon as possible. Otherwise, why would you still have the heart to follow me to lead the war."


    Lu Fei''s black face flashed a dark red, and the corners of his mouth grinned: "Everything is up to the adoptive father."


    Lu Lin smiled and looked at Lu Minghua again: "Minghua, you went to the teahouse to see Jinshikua Street today, is there a young man you like?"


    Lu Minghua was too embarrassed to raise her head.


    Lu Xuan wanted to rush to speak, but Lu Lin stopped him with his eyes. Lu Lin winked, Lu Fei, Lu Mingyue, and Lu Xuan all three retreated.


    Lu Lin said to Lu Minghua in a warm voice, "All three of them have left. Now only our father and daughter are here. Whatever you think, just tell your foster father."


    Lu Lin''s words and actions were all in the temperament of warriors, he was straightforward and did not like to go around detours.


    Lu Minghua''s cheeks and ears seemed to be on fire, so she gathered up her courage, raised her head, and looked at Lu Lin: "Father, I... I fell in love with Xinke Tanhua."

 CH 59

    Xinke Tanhua Lang?


    In Lu Lin''s mind, a scene suddenly flashed.


    The sun was shining brightly, and a handsome young man in a red robe with a hairpin on his head rode a steed past the teahouse. The girl sitting in the teahouse shyly threw down a silk handkerchief.


    The silk handkerchief floated in the air, just right on Tanhualang''s face. Tanhua Lang stretched out his hand to hold the silk handkerchief, raised his head, and met the girl''s eyes, staring at each other.


    At this glance, it is already a promise of two hearts. Don''t be married, please don''t be married. It''s an amazing romance...


    "Father," Lu Minghua whispered shyly, "Today, the three hundred Xinke Scholars boasted that Tanhua Lang was the most handsome, and everyone looked at him, and I wasn''t the only one."


    Lu Lin raised his thick eyebrows and patted his chest with a smile: "Don''t worry! This matter is covered by your foster father. You wait patiently for a while, and someone will come to propose marriage soon."


    The girl is full of sweetness.


    Lu Minghua''s eyes were shining brightly, and the corners of her mouth raised a sweet and loving smile: "Foster father treats his daughter well, and the daughter will naturally know. However, the daughter does not know who this tanhua lang is, or whether he is married and has children. ."


    Lu Lin immediately said: "Don''t worry. I''ll send someone to inquire tomorrow to find out the family background of this Tanhua Lang."


    "If someone has already married a wife and has children, the adoptive father will choose another husband for you."


    "If Tanhua Lang hasn''t married yet..." Lu Lin slapped his thigh hard, and said arrogantly, "That is the third son-in-law of our Lu family, and he can''t run even if he wants to."


    Lu Minghua bit her lip and wanted to laugh but held back: "It''s up to him to marry me. When the adoptive father said that, it was like going to rob a relative."


    Lu Lin didn''t care and said plausibly: "If there are flowers that can be folded straight and must be folded, don''t wait until there are no flowers to break the branches. Since we are in a relationship, we naturally have to hurry up and put this flower in a bowl."


    Lu Minghua was so embarrassed that her cheeks were full of peach blossoms: "Actually, I only met him for the first time today, and I didn''t know who he was, nor had I spoken to him before. I don''t know why, but my heart is full of him. Adoptive father, am I being too superficial?"


    Lu Lin smiled and said, "This is so superficial. After getting married, who wants to see a face that is too ugly to be seen? How good is it to see a handsome face that is pleasing to the eye? Even if you are quarreling and angry, you can take a look at it and your anger will subside."


    He said, proudly revealing the past: "When I was young, your adoptive father, was only a low-level military general. At that time, there was no Xingyang Army. I was an official under General Xiao. General Xiao had only one beloved daughter."


    "When Miss Xiao reached marriage age, she wanted to propose marriage and choose a son-in-law. At that time, the door to the Xiao family was almost smashed."


    "I am such an inconspicuous low-level military general, I don''t even have the qualifications to come to the door to propose marriage, how can I dare to think of such a beautiful thing as being the son-in-law of the Xiao family. I never thought that when I went to Xiao''s house, I met Miss Xiao by chance."


    "Miss Xiao fell in love with me at a glance."


    "General Xiao couldn''t beat his daughter, so he married his beloved daughter to me. What was I relying on? Nothing, but this handsome face!"


    When referring to the past, Lu Lin did not hide it at all and was extremely proud.


    Facts have proved that a capable and handsome young man can always find a good wife.


    Lu Minghua burst out laughing, and softly echoed: "Yes, yes, the adopted father is the most handsome."


    Lu Lin thought about the past, and his eyes became more and more tender: "Back then, Xiaoyu and her mother, we were young and very loving. We were so happy and after two years she became pregnant."


    "Unfortunately, it was difficult to give birth during childbirth. After giving birth to Xiaoyu, she just took a glance at her daughter and left."


    The pain in the heart due to the past has gradually faded after more than ten years.


    Lu Lin was silent for a moment and then smiled again: "I don''t want to mention these old things. You go back first! This matter will be handed over to your foster father."


    Lu Minghua blushed pretty and hummed, saluted, and retired.


    ¡­


    The bright moon was in the sky, and the night wind was blowing.


    Lu Lin went to Lu Mingyu''s yard in a good mood. He didn''t see anyone and was a little surprised: "Where''s Xiaoyu?"


    Qiyun replied in a low voice: "After returning from the palace today, Miss, she stayed in the house and refused to see anyone. The servants brought lunch in, but Miss barely touched her chopsticks. She brought dinner in, and I don''t know if she has eaten or not."


    Lu Lin frowned immediately: "What wrong did she suffer in the palace?"


    Qiyun sighed softly: "Miss is in a bad mood, and the servant did not dare to ask more."


    Lu Lin frowned and knocked on the door: "Xiaoyu, open the door."


    After a while, the door opened.


    A familiar face appeared in front of him.


    Lu Lin glanced at his daughter quickly. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with his daughter except for her gloomy and distressed expression, he first breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as people are okay. The rest can be resolved.


    "Father," Lu Mingyu locked herself in the room for a long time. Apart from being upset, she couldn''t think of any solution. At this time, she opened her mouth and felt a little aggrieved: "You are finally back."


    Everyone thought that Lu Mingyu looked like her father.


    Actually, Lu Mingyu''s temperament was more like her own mother.


    Frank and lively, fierce as fire, she would rather break than bend.


    She was just such a daughter, raised like a jewel, and pampered. Did she suffer the slightest grievance?


    At this time, Lu Mingyu showed a rare vulnerability and gloom, and Lu Lin''s heart was almost aching: "Xiaoyu, what happened? Was it difficult when you entered the palace today? Did someone bully you? Is it Queen Qiao, or anyone else?"


    He was full of thoughts, but couldn''t spit out even a single word.


    Lu Mingyu was silent for a moment, then said in a low voice, "No one bullied me. Speaking of which, I did something wrong to others in the past. Now, this ''other'' suddenly appeared in front of me. It was like a debt collection."


    Isn''t this a real creditor?


    Moreover, this way of "paying off debts" was also a bit special...


    Lu Mingyu couldn''t help sighing.


    Lu Lin looked at his frowning daughter, thought for a moment, and asked tentatively, "Is it the Third Prince?"


    Lu Mingyu shook her head.


    Lu Lin suddenly said, "It''s the Second Prince!"


    Lu Mingyu''s mood is complicated and subtle: "Dad, how did you guess right!"


    "It''s still a guess!" Lu Lin answered the question quickly: "I went to the palace to see the emperor that day, and the emperor told me that the Second Prince and the Third Prince both opened their mouths to ask the Emperor to marry you. Thank God he stopped it. Otherwise, I will have to choose one of these two princes to be my son-in-law."


    "After returning to the manor, I thought you don''t want to talk about it, so I didn''t say anything about the Second Prince."


    "You''re so worried now that you open your mouth to collect debts or something. If you want to know, it''s either the Third prince or the Second prince. By the way, what have you done to hurt the Second Prince? Did you abandon him all this time?"


    Lu Mingyu: "..."


    T/N Note: I swear the FL''s father has all the qualities to write a good Kdrama.

 CH 60

    Looking at Lu Lin''s handsome face which seemed to be concerned, but was actually full of excitement, Lu Mingyu''s head hurt even more.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about such an important matter?" Lu Mingyu''s temples throbbed, and she gritted her teeth as she asked her father.


    Lu Lin had an innocent look on his face: "Anyway, we have to recruit a son-in-law to enter the house. These things are not important at all. Besides, didn''t I ask you a question at that time."


    What did he ask?


    Lu Mingyu''s memory quickly flashed to a scene from a few days ago.


    Xiaoyu, are you familiar with His Royal Highness the Second Prince?


    Yes, that''s it.


    She didn''t think much about it at that time and just dealt with it casually. How could she expect that the Second Prince had already started hitting on her since then? If only she had known about the Second Prince''s rebirth earlier...


    Well, it¡¯s okay to know earlier.


    The Lu Mansion was here, and the Second Prince can come to her at any time. She couldn''t hide if she wanted to.


    This feeling of being guiltless towards the creditor is really enough.


    Lu Mingyu closed the door annoyed and walked around in the boudoir.


    Lu Lin had a vague idea in his heart, but he was not in a hurry. He sat slowly in his chair, watching his daughter pace up and down distractedly.


    Lu Mingyu turned around for a long time, and looked at her father with some dissatisfaction: "Father, why don''t you comfort me!"


    "How can I comfort this?" Lu Lin asked with a smile: "In this world, other debts are easy to repay, but this debt is the most difficult to repay. You said it yourself, you have done something wrong to the Second Prince. Now the Second Prince has come to find you, where can you hide?"


    Lu Mingyu: "..."


    What she owes is not a debt of love.


    She owed the Second Prince''s life.


    Paying the debt with one''s own body, that''s all. Otherwise, the Second Prince and she would be in an endless blood feud. She can do without caring about her own life and death, but how can she watch her relatives and siblings who know nothing of it, being implicated?


    Lu Mingyu let out a long sigh.


    Lu Lin looked at his daughter with interest, and continued to speculate: "I have never heard you mention the Second Prince before, but only heard of the Third Prince. It seems that you and the Second Prince have not known each other for a long time. Wait, no, the Second Prince was also on the expedition this time, and he was not in the capital at all. How can you be involved with the Second Prince?"


    "Could it be that you knew the second prince a long time ago and stepped on two boats?"


    Lu Mingyu: "..."


    Lu Mingyu couldn''t bear it any longer, and glared at her father: "When did I step on two boats? Dad, you read too many novels, right! All you think about is a mess."


    Lu Lin was a little hurt, and his handsome face was dark: "You hide your thoughts and refuse to tell me clearly, and let me guess here. Can''t I just guess?"


    "Xiaoyu, you used to praise me for being unique. I only know now that you despise your own father so much."


    Saying that he silently turned his head to one side, revealing his hurt profile.


    Lu Mingyu wanted to be angry but laughed.


    After a while, she still smiled and tugged at her father''s sleeve: "Okay, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have said that to you. However, I never disliked you at all in my heart. That''s what you guessed. Some parts are too exaggerated."


    Actually, the truth is even more exaggerated than what Lu Lin imagined.


    Lu Mingyu resisted the urge to sigh and continued to coax her father: "Father, don''t be angry. I didn''t mean to hide it from you, it''s really hard to say."


    Lu Lin''s sleeves were tugged a few times, his heart softened, and for the most part, he turned his head, and responded aggressively: "Then make it clear now!"


    ... The longest road she has traveled is her father''s routine.


    Lu Mingyu had a black line on her face, pursed the corners of her mouth, and said in a low voice after a while: "Last spring, the Third Prince and I went to spring hunting together, and we met the Second Prince on the way, and we walked all the way. I accidentally injured him while hunting. Fortunately, it was only a minor injury, he did not publicize it, and no one knew about it."


    "I met him just once. I really didn''t expect that he fell in love with me and wanted to marry me. This time Queen Qiao announced me to the palace, he secretly begged Queen Qiao."


    "I have accepted his favor. But I never thought of marrying him."


    The truth must never be revealed.


    She can only make up a reason like this.


    Lu Lin listened with interest and interjected: "So, I guessed right before. You really owe a debt of love, and you have stepped on two boats."


    Lu Mingyu: "..."


    The sparks in Lu Mingyu''s eyes were about to burst out.


    Lu Lin laughed and coughed twice: "Okay, I''m just joking."


    Lu Mingyu exhaled a sullen breath and continued: "The Second Prince persuaded Queen Qiao to announce me to enter the palace and met me in private. He confessed to me and said that he wants to marry me as his wife."


    "I want to invite my son-in-law to enter the door, so naturally I have to reject the Second Prince. But the second prince said he will never sit by and watch me invite my son-in-law to enter the door. If I choose one, he will mess with the other. Just spend it with me like this, and in the end, I will not marry. Neither will he."


    With nose and eyes, she almost believed it when she said it.


    Not to mention Lu Lin.


    King Xingyang, who is good at imagining fanciful plots, doesn''t know how many unwavering and beautiful pictures he thought of, his eyes suddenly burst with amazing light, and he blurted out: "Okay, this is a good man with deep affection! Compared with me back then, it is only worse. A little bit. Xiaoyu, such a good son-in-law, you can''t miss it!"


    ¡­


    Finally got past my father first.


    For this plausible reason, she changed her mind and no longer recruited a son-in-law, but wanted to marry the Second Prince, which was not abrupt.


    At least, it will not arouse suspicion from the family.


    Lu Mingyu let out a sigh of relief and said softly, "I originally thought that I would invite a husband to come in and I can stay by my father''s side for a long time in the future. But the Second Prince is so stubborn..."


    "Stalking and fighting are too ugly. This is clearly because love is more determined than Jin Jian." Lu Lin whispered.


    Lu Mingyu just pretended she didn''t hear it and continued: "I felt irritated, and I didn''t know what to do for a while. After returning, I stayed in the house alone for most of the day, and I haven''t made up my mind yet."


    Lu Lin smiled and comforted his daughter: "It''s a matter of life, you should really think about it."


    "Don''t worry about it. Dad will still say the same thing. If you want to marry, you can marry. If you don''t want to marry, you can invite a son-in-law to enter the house. No matter how capable the Second Prince is, he can''t force you to marry him."


    She can''t deny the debt, the creditor comes to collect the debt, and he can''t do anything if she doesn''t pay it back!


    Lu Mingyu sighed in her heart, and her face was still calm: "I told the Second Prince. I have to think about it for a while, and I will give him an answer after the hairpin ceremony."


    Lu Lin nodded, stood up, and touched Lu Mingyu''s head: "Xiaoyu, don''t worry. Your father will take care of everything. If you are bored at home, go to Shen''s house tomorrow, and talk to your future second sister-in-law. Talk to relieve boredom."


    Familiar words, mixed with emotion and tears, hit her heart together.


    Lu Mingyu''s nose twitched and she choked up in tears.

 CH 61

    That night, Lu Mingyu slept very unsteadily, she dreamt strange dreams all night.


    In her dream, she saw herself standing in the jungle outside the battlefield in her previous life.


    The shouts of killing in front of the city gate were so loud that the city gate was about to be breached. The Second Prince got off the chariot, rode a steed, raised his arms, and shouted to the soldiers, and the soldiers were enthusiastic.


    She quietly drew her long bow, and the long arrow pierced through the air, hitting the Second Prince.


    The Second Prince was killed instantly and fell off his horse. The soldiers screamed and shouted in grief. There was chaos outside the city gate... Everyone thought it was the archer of the Yan Kingdom in the city, who shot the Second Prince with one arrow.


    No one thought that the real assassin was hiding in the dense forest 300 meters away.


    She quickly jumped off the tree and threw her bow and arrow into the deep hole dug beforehand. Then got away...


    Strangely, no matter how fast or far she ran, she couldn''t get out of the jungle. No matter how much she ran, she returned to the original ambush place.


    She was in a cold sweat, getting more and more anxious, and her heartbeat was getting faster and faster.


    After countless attempts, she was finally exhausted and fell to the ground. Unluckily, she was lying in the place where the bow and arrow were buried.


    She closed her eyes, her heart was beating fast. After a while, she opened her eyes and suddenly found another person beside her.


    This person had a blood hole in his throat, his breath was dead, and his empty eyes were directly facing her.


    It was actually the Second Prince who was shot to death by her arrow.


    Her pupils shrank suddenly, she turned over and continued to flee without looking back.


    She ran fast, the wind whistling in her ears.


    Behind her, was the Second Prince who couldn''t stop chasing after her. The voice drifted into her ears faintly: "Lu Mingyu, I have no enmity with you, why did you kill me?"


    She didn''t want to hear it and kept running. That voice was bone-chilling.


    Lu Mingyu, why did you kill me?


    ¡­


    Lu Mingyu suddenly sat up on the bed.


    Her face was covered in a cold sweat, her palms were wet, and the cold sweat on her back soaked her shirt, which was extremely uncomfortable. Worse than that was the flood of remorse and guilt.


    In the beginning, she was really stunned by Li Hao and did such a wrong thing.


    If it wasn''t for her, the Second Prince in the previous life would not have died. The Eldest Prince had been killed, and the throne should have belonged to the Second Prince...


    Li Hao was determined to ascend to the Imperial throne, and after sitting on the Dragon Chair for three years, he returned to the West when his old illness relapsed. She outlived Li Hao for a few years and finally died of poisoning.


    In fact, the sky has eyes.


    She lowered her head and buried it deep in her knees.


    A man bleeds without tears. She is not a boy, but her temperament is tougher than that of a man. Back then, when Li Hao betrayed her and accepted Concubine Su into the palace, she was heartbroken but never shed any tears.


    At this moment, a teardrop quietly slipped from the corner of her eye.


    She was not used to having maids on duty at night, she was the only one in the boudoir. No one saw her embarrassment and regret at this time.


    After some time, the door was knocked on a few times, and Qiyun''s familiar voice sounded outside the door: "Miss, it''s the fifth watch. It''s time to get up."


    Lu Mingyu usually gets up at five o''clock, goes to the martial arts field to fight and practice swords for an hour, and then takes a shower, changes clothes, and eats breakfast. This habit has persisted for many years.


    Qiyun waited for a while and felt a little strange when she didn''t get any response. She reached out and knocked on the door again.


    If the lady hasn''t responded, she should just push the door and wake up the lady.


    "Let someone prepare hot water, I want to bathe and change." This time, there was a response from the door. However, the lady''s voice was strangely hoarse.


    As if she was crying.


    As soon as this thought crossed her mind, Qiyun felt absurd and funny.


    Who can make the lady cry?


    She was really in a panic, thinking wildly.


    ¡­


    Lu Mingyu stayed in the large wooden barrel for half an hour.


    The warm water surrounded her, and the steaming heat slightly drove away the darkness in her heart. It also concealed the redness at the corners of her eyes. The one who reappeared in front of Qiyun was the spirited Lu Mingyu again.


    "Miss, do you still want to go to the martial arts field?" Qiyun asked casually with a smile.


    Lu Mingyu shook his head: "I won''t go."


    That strange feeling came again.


    Qiyun glanced at the master and couldn''t help but mutter, "Miss has been a little weird these two days."


    Lu Mingyu twitched the corners of her mouth and said nothing. Qiyun didn''t say much.


    At this moment, a little maid walked in quickly and respectfully brought up the post in her hand: "Miss, Miss Shen has sent a post."


    Close friends in the boudoir, if you want to get together just send someone a message, that¡¯s all.


    Shen Lan, however, likes to make flower notes and write invitations by herself. The beautiful small script of hairpins in one hand, with a touch of floral and ink fragrance, makes people feel happy both physically and mentally.


    The spring sun is long and the spring scenery is beautiful. She wanted to stay in their summer retreat for a few days and invites Fourth Miss Lu to go with her to enjoy the spring together.


    Lu Mingyu''s eyes swept away, her heavy and obscure mood loosened, and there was a smile on the corner of her mouth: "Bring me a pen and ink, and I will also write a reply."


    I feel bored, so I might as well go to the Shen Family summer retreat for a few days to relax.


    Lu Mingyu took out a white short note, picked up a pen and put down ink, and wrote a big "good" word.


    Qiyun: "..."


    Lu Mingyu sent the reply to Qiyun: "Send it to the Shen residence immediately, and then pack some clothes for me."


    Qiyun responded, took the post, and couldn''t help whispering: "Look at Miss Shen, this post is written delicately and elegantly. Why don''t you write one in detail? If Miss Shen sees this reply, she will die laughing."


    Lu Mingyu pursed her lips and smiled, with a hint of mischievous wisdom flashing in her eyes: "Who asked her to write in front of me? Just let her laugh and break her belly."


    Miss had finally smiled.


    Qiyun''s heart also fell to the ground, smiled and joked a few words, and then backed out. Sending the maid to the Shen residence to deliver the letter, she was busy packing the clothes for the master.


    You should bring some clean and neat military uniforms, and you should also bring new spring clothes with bright colors to enjoy the scenery in spring. Bring some common jewelry. In less than half an hour, it was ready.


    Lu Mingyu put on her usual holding jade sword and reached out to get a bow and arrow. As soon as her hand touched the horn longbow, it trembled slightly as if it had been scalded by boiling water.


    This horn longbow was also made by Lu Lin secretly finding the best craftsmen, using the best materials, and spending half a year crafting it. It looks inconspicuous, but it is actually tough and terrifying.


    She is the only one who can draw this bow.


    The fifty arrows in the quiver were also made by craftsmen with a secret method, and the tips of the arrows emitted a faint cold light.


    She used this bow and arrow to kill the Second Prince.


    Lu Mingyu flashed complex emotions in her eyes, took a deep breath, and retracted her hand.


    She turned her head and instructed Qiyun: "Go to the martial arts field and get a pair of ordinary bows and arrows." After a while, she said, "Put this horn longbow away, and don''t take it out again."


    Qiyun was startled and wanted to speak, but when she saw Lu Mingyu''s suddenly condensed brows, she couldn''t say anything and answered in a low voice.

 CH 62

    Shen House.


    Shen Lan looked at the post in her hand and burst into joy.


    Good.


    On the plain and elegant note, such a word was written. The writing is not beautiful, but it is majestic and concise. Sure enough, it was Lu Mingyu''s style.


    Her maid Dongxue smiled and joined in the fun: "Every word is as true as she is, and it is true. Fourth Miss Lu has a straightforward temperament, and it is also interesting to reply to posts."


    Shen Lan pursed her lips and smiled.


    Dongxue whispered again: "In the future, Miss will marry into the Lu family and become a sister-in-law with Fourth Miss Lu, so it''s easy to get along."


    The two were close friends and had similar temperaments. Being sisters-in-law in the future will naturally bring them closer.


    Shen Lan''s delicate face flushed with joy and shyness and said to Dong Xue: "You are so bold, you dare to make fun of your master. Why don''t you go get someone to prepare a carriage,"


    Dongxue took the order with a smile.


    Shen Lan bit her lip, thinking of her fiance, Lu Fei, and the harmonious Lu family, her heart surged with sweetness.


    An hour later, Lu Mingyu came to the Shen residence on horseback.


    A pair of friends met, looked at each other, and said in unison, "Sister Shen, you look so good."


    "Xiaoyu, why are you so haggard!"


    Isn''t it?


    Shen Lan''s brows and eyes are smiling, and her complexion is ruddy, like flowers blooming in spring, bright and beautiful.


    Looking at Lu Mingyu, although she was vigorous, she was full of thoughts, and there was a lingering gloom in her expression.


    "Xiaoyu," Shen Lan restrained her smile, stepped forward, and held Lu Mingyu''s hand, her words were full of concern: "I haven''t seen you for a few days, why have you changed your appearance. Did something happen to the Lu family?"


    Is her face so obvious?


    Lu Mingyu resisted the urge to look in the mirror and replied lightly: "There are a lot of trivial matters in the house, and I have been busy these few days, so my complexion is not as good as before. Sister Shen, don''t worry about me."


    Such obvious perfunctory words, how could Shen Lan not hear them.


    Lu Mingyu is open-minded and tenacious, better than men. In the past few years, she has been in charge of the family and acted neatly and quickly. Whenever there is a trace of unhappiness, it will happen on the spot, and never wait until the next day.


    It is not a trivial matter to make Lu Mingyu so upset.


    "You don''t want to say it, I will not ask." Shen Lan said softly: "However, no matter what happens, your family will support you. I''m also on your side."


    Simple words converge into a warm stream, gurgling through the bottom of her heart.


    Lu Mingyu raised her eyes, looked at Shen Lan, and after a while, she sighed: "Okay, I do have a very troublesome and distressing thing. It''s just that this matter is too important, and it concerns a decision that will change my destiny for the rest of my life."


    "I''ll tell you when I figure it out."


    Shen Lan raised her brows and said softly: "Okay. When you want to say something, I will listen carefully." After a pause, she smiled again: "You are in a bad mood, so let''s just go to the Shen Family summer retreat for a few days to relax."


    "Maybe, in a few days, you will suddenly be enlightened. The things that troubled you will also be solved."


    How can this problem be solved?


    At most, she can just grit her teeth and then jump into the fire pit.


    Lu Mingyu smiled bitterly in her heart, and the gloom in her heart dissipated a lot.


    ¡­


    Shen Family summer retreat was located on the mountainside in the western suburbs of the city.


    This mountain is gentle and beautiful.


    The previous head of the Li family built a summer retreat on this mountain. It is a good place to enjoy the scenery and hunt in spring, and it is also a good place to cool off in summer. Later, Emperor Yongjia raised his flag and established a new dynasty. This became the Royal summer retreat.


    The civil officials and military generals of the Great Wei also built summer retreats here. The higher the official position, the closer to the Royal Court.


    Shen Shilang was not a high official back then, but he started quickly. The location of his summer retreat was very good, only a mile away from the royal courtyard.


    It was the Lu family who surrendered to the Great Wei halfway. Even the Xingyang Palace was bestowed by Emperor Yongjia. Naturally, there is no summer retreat for them here. For this reason, Shen Lan had often invited Lu Mingyu to come to the Shen family''s summer retreat for a short stay in the past two years.


    The summer retreat in the mountains was not too big, it can¡¯t be compared with the big houses with four entrances.


    Shen family''s summer retreat had about two entrances. There were dozens of rooms in it.


    There was no garden built in the retreat, but as soon as the door was opened, there are lush green hills and green trees, and all you hear are crisp birdsongs. Walking along a mountain road, there is a gurgling mountain spring, and monkeys, pheasants, and hares can be seen from time to time.


    Take a deep breath of the fresh mountain air, no matter how much stuffiness you feel, you will feel at ease.


    Lu Mingyu and Shen Lan travelled for half a day, and it was already evening when they reached the courtyard in the mountains.


    Qiyun and Dongxue led the maids to settle down.


    Lu Mingyu and Shen Lan walked around the yard hand in hand.


    Shen Lan turned her head from time to time, seeing Lu Mingyu''s brows gradually getting relieved and a smile was on her face. So she felt quite relieved, and asked casually, "What shall we eat tonight?"


    Lu Mingyu glanced at Shen Lan with a smile: "The mushrooms are the freshest in the mountains. I''ll hunt two wild pheasants to make soup, let the cook cook a pot of mushroom pheasant soup, and put some wontons. It''s fresh and fragrant, how about it?"


    Shen Lan nodded modestly: "Just listen to you."


    Lu Mingyu smiled.


    Every time she came to this courtyard, Shen Lan had to eat fresh game. Especially this wild pheasant mushroom wonton soup, she could never get tired of it. But every time it was Mingyu who went to catch the game, alright!


    It was not early, and Lu Mingyu did not delay, carrying a bow and arrow she entered the mountains and forests. In less than half an hour, she brought back a few colourful pheasants.


    Fragrant mushroom and wild pheasant wonton soup, Shen Lan ate two bowls, and Lu Mingyu ate three bowls.


    Eat and drink, bathe and change clothes, and fall asleep.


    It was probably the fresh air in the mountains or the sound of birdsong and the hypnotizing wind. In short, Lu Mingyu didn''t have nightmares that night and slept soundly. In the early morning of the next day, her complexion was indeed rosy and good-looking, and her brows and eyes regained a radiant look.


    Shen Lan smiled and boasted: "Thank me for inviting you to come to the summer retreat to relax. Look, it''s only been a day, and you look so good. It''s all my credit!"


    Lu Mingyu burst into a smile: "Yes, yes, it''s all Sister Shen who cherishes me."


    The two finished their breakfast and went for a walk in the mountains together.


    On this mountain, the best position was naturally occupied by the Royal summer retreat, and there were more than ten other summer retreats of various sizes. The mountain road was also built flat, enough for four or five people to run side by side.


    The maids and guards were divided into two groups, one wave opened the way, and the other wave followed. It not only protected the master but also did not disturb the conversation between the two.


    Lu Mingyu laughed in a low voice: "My father said that when the official decision is confirmed, he will ask the senior monk of the Pufa Temple to predict a few good days and send them to the Shen residence. It is best to pick the nearest day, and the second brother will marry you sooner rather than later. "


    There is still a big battle to be fought in the Wei. Lu Lin, Lu Fei, and his others will not stay in the capital forever. Once you lead the army to go out, you don''t know when you will be able to come back. It is also necessary to get married earlier.


    Shen Lan''s cheeks were slightly red, and she replied in a low voice: "My father and mother have already discussed this matter privately. The autumn is cool and it is the most suitable time for a wedding."


    Lu Mingyu understood, smiled, and whispered: "When I go back, I will tell the second brother. Make sure he can''t keep his mouth shut."


    At this moment, there was a sudden movement in front.

 CH 63

    Shen Lan frowned slightly: "What happened in front?"


    The guard who opened the way in front stopped at the corner, apparently encountering another group of people.


    They walked straight ahead, and no one was willing to give in easily. At this time, it depended on whose official position is higher, or whose fist is harder.


    Lu Mingyu glanced at it and said with a casual smile, "I''ll go see who it is."


    There are many other courtyards in the mountains, and all of them were officials and dignitaries.


    Shen Shilang was not a high-ranking official.


    Shen Lan didn''t want to quarrel with people and was afraid that Lu Mingyu won''t be able to control her temper and start to beat people, so she hurriedly smiled: "I''ll go with you."


    If it got really noisy, only she can stop Lu Mingyu.


    Lu Mingyu said with a smile as she walked: "Sister Shen, don''t worry. I won''t beat people easily. The me now is no longer the me I used to be."


    Shen Lan burst into laughter and booed her: "Like I will believe you. Last time you met Second young master Jin here, you beat him to a pulp just because he admired your beauty and teased you a little."


    Second Young master Jin was Jin Can''er''s nephew, and he was only one year younger than Jin Can''er. It is not unusual for a young man to admire the beauty. He had no choice but to meet Fourth Miss Lu, and she hated to be teased by the frivolous young man. After a few punches, the second son of Jin was beaten and fled.


    Jin Can''er was angry and annoyed and went to the Shen family''s summer retreat, where Lu Mingyu threw her back rudely.


    It was also because of this that Jin Can''er and Lu Mingyu formed an enmity, and every time they saw each other, they would blow their noses and stare at each other.


    Bringing up this interesting incident, Lu Mingyu raised her eyebrows and laughed.


    Then, this smile condensed on the corner of her mouth.


    She stopped.


    ¡­


    Shen Lan was startled, and then stopped: "What''s wrong?"


    Lu Mingyu looked at the handsome young man not far away, the corner of her mouth twitched slightly, and squeezed out a few words: "It''s nothing."


    Where is this nothing!


    This was clearly enemies meeting on the road.


    Shen Lan followed Lu Mingyu''s gaze and looked over.


    The figure of a young man came into view.


    The young man was dressed in a sky-blue brocade robe. He was slender, with black hair and a face like jade. His handsome face almost shone in the sunlight.


    Shen Lan couldn''t help but glanced at him again and praised him in a low voice: "What a handsome young man! I have also met many handsome young men, but none of them can match this young man. By the way, Xiaoyu, when did you meet such a handsome young man? Why did you never mention it to me?"


    Lu Mingyu had no smile on her face, the corners of her mouth were tightly pursed, and she didn''t say a word.


    The jade-like young man came quickly, his eyes were dark, the corners of his mouth were raised, and his voice was soft and sweet: "I didn''t expect to meet Fourth Miss Lu here by chance."


    Lu Mingyu squeezed her right hand, resisting the urge to punch the incoming person, and said with a blank expression: "Yeah, it''s really a coincidence."


    As if!


    A dignified prince, he didn''t stay in the palace but came to the royal courtyard. He also has a "random encounter" with her in the mountains. Really painstaking.


    Shen Lan''s eyes turned back and forth on the faces of Lu Mingyu and the handsome boy, her eyes were full of interest and gossip: "Xiaoyu, I don''t know which mansion this son is from?"


    Before Lu Mingyu could open her mouth, the young man in blue clothes smiled and looked at Shen Lan: "My surname is Li, and I am the second child in our family."


    The second son of the Li family.


    Shen Lan muttered in her heart.


    Among the senior officials in the capital, there were several households with the surname Li. There is only one other courtyard here, and it is Li Shilang from the Ministry of Punishment. However, Li Shilang has only one son, not the second...


    Where did this Second Young Master Li come from?


    "Sister Shen," Lu Mingyu''s voice was strangely tense and angry: "This is His Royal Highness the Second Prince."


    Shen Lan: "..."


    It turned out that the handsome young man in front of her was actually Li Jing, the only direct descendant of the Emperor.


    Shen Lan smiled and hurriedly saluted: "I have seen His Royal Highness the Second Prince."


    The Second Prince didn''t have the slightest bit of demeanour of a prince, and was very modest and polite: "Miss Shen, please get up quickly."


    Strange, the Second Prince had never seen her, how could he know her surname was Shen.


    Shen Lan felt a little strange in her heart, thanked him respectfully, and stood up.


    Lu Mingyu by her side did not move, neither saluted nor spoke. Shen Lan felt something was wrong, and quietly pulled Lu Mingyu''s sleeve.


    Lu Mingyu''s heart was full of anger, she turned her head and glanced at Shen Lan, and there was a hint of anger in her voice: "Sister Shen why are you pulling my sleeves?"


    Shen Lan: "..."


    Shen Lan smiled awkwardly and quickly glanced at the elegant and calm Second Prince.


    This Second Prince was really good-natured. Lu Mingyu was so rude, but the Second Prince was not angry at all. Not only was he not angry, but he also looked at Lu Mingyu with a gaze that was soft and almost indulgent.


    Lu Mingyu seemed to have sparks in her eyes, and it was particularly cute.


    Your Highness Second Prince, you have to take good care of yourself. Second Master Jin, who made Lu Mingyu so angry last time, hid at home for nearly three months before he dared to come out to meet people!


    Don''t think that just because you are a prince you can run wild. When Lu Mingyu got angry, it doesn''t matter who you are.


    However, to Shen Lan''s surprise, Lu Mingyu clenched her fist and released it again. With a stern face, she also bowed: "I have seen His Royal Highness the Second Prince."


    The Second Prince stared at Lu Mingyu and smiled slightly: "Fourth Miss Lu, are you okay?"


    Lu Mingyu had no expression on her face: "I''m fine, I don''t need His Highness to worry about it."


    The Second Prince took up the conversation with a good temper: "Speaking of which, we just met in the palace the day before yesterday. Unexpectedly, we met here again after only two days. It can be seen that I have a lot of fate with Fourth Miss Lu."


    Lu Mingyu''s right fist clenched again.


    Shen Lan was shocked to see it.


    In front of her was the most honourable prince in the country. If Lu Mingyu beat up the Second Prince in a rage, it will not end well. Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu, please don''t be impulsive!


    Probably God heard the prayers in Shen Lan''s heart.


    Lu Mingyu''s right fist slowly loosened again, and her tense voice was a little stiff: "I heard that His Royal Highness, the Second Prince, is full of poetry and books, and he is a modest gentleman. Isn''t it too abrupt to say something like fate to a girl who is still in her boudoir? Isn''t it a bit reckless?"


    The Second Prince had a smile in his eyes, it was as if a spring breeze was blowing across his face: "Fourth Miss Lu you are right that I did take the liberty. It''s just that I can''t help myself, and I ask Fourth Miss Lu to forgive me."


    Lu Mingyu: "..."


    Shen Lan: "..."


    Shen Lan glanced at the flames spurting out of Lu Mingyu''s eyes and her clenched right fist with blue veins again.


    Without thinking, she stretched out her hand to hold Lu Mingyu''s right fist, and said with a laugh, "I suddenly remembered that there is an important matter, and I have to go back immediately. Xiaoyu, let''s return to our summer retreat! We shouldn''t disturb Your Highness Second Prince strolling, so we will ask to be excused."

 CH 64

    Shen Lan said this while winking at Lu Mingyu.


    Xiaoyu, calm down! In front of us is the Second Prince. Must hold back! Don''t do it!


    Lu Mingyu took a deep breath and hummed from her nose.


    Shen Lan breathed a sigh of relief, squeezed out an elegant smile, and said goodbye to the Second Prince. As for Lu Mingyu... Forget it, she''d be fine if she didn''t beat people up.


    Shen Lan pulled Lu Mingyu away.


    Lu Mingyu was obviously very annoyed, and the pace was quite fast.


    Shen Lan had to quicken her pace, and after a while, she almost trotted.


    The Second Prince stood where he was, watching the silhouettes of a pair of young girls leave, and laughed silently.


    His side attendant, Xiao Yuan, took in the master''s smile, and also laughed: "Seeing that Fourth Miss Lu cares so much about His Highness, His Highness finally didn''t waste your thoughts."


    A group of princes'' personal soldiers: "..."


    The mouth of this servant, a deceiving ghost.


    Did Fourth Miss Lu''s reaction just now show she cared about the Prince? She was clearly so annoyed that she wanted to punch someone! That Miss Shen hurried to retire, wasn''t it because she was afraid that the scene would be difficult to clean up!


    Opening his eyes and talking nonsense, Eunuch Xiao Yuan was a honey-tongued speaker.


    The Second Prince''s voice contained a smile: "Xiao Yuan makes sense."


    Xiao Yuan was praised by his master, his spirits lifted, and he immediately continued with a smile: "Girls are thin-skinned, in front of so many people, how can she have the nerve to talk to His Highness closely. According to this slave, it is better for His Highness to prepare some gifts and let this slave send them to the Shen family courtyard. Fourth Miss Lu will be very happy."


    The Second Prince glanced at Xiao Yuan approvingly: "This is a good idea."


    Soldiers: "..."


    No wonder Eunuch Xiao Yuan can become His Highness''s confidant.


    These ruthless guards can''t be compared.


    ¡­


    Lu Mingyu had a tense face and quickly entered the Shen family courtyard.


    Shen Lan trotted all the way, barely following behind. After entering the summer retreat, she was already dripping with sweat, and her speech was a little uneven: "Xiaoyu, wait for me."


    Lu Mingyu stopped, turned her head and said to Shen Lan, "Sister Shen, I know you are full of questions. However, I don''t want to talk now, so I''ll go back to the room and be alone for a while."


    Shen Lan nodded understandingly: "Okay. When you are calm and want to talk, I will go to you again."


    Lu Mingyu nodded slightly and walked away.


    Qiyun hurriedly chased after her.


    Dong Xue leaned over to her master and whispered, "Miss, why does this servant think that the relationship between Fourth Miss Lu and His Royal Highness the Second Prince is unusual?"


    Nonsense, even the blind can see it.


    What your heart wants, you can''t help yourself.


    Tsk tsk! I don''t know when Xiaoyu got into this peach blossom. She was in a depressed mood two days ago, I''m afraid it was because of this Second Prince! Today''s "random encounter" may have cost the Second Prince a lot of "hard work".


    Shen Lan had a keen mind and quickly guessed correctly seven to eight %.


    She whispered, "Don''t talk nonsense about what happened with His Royal Highness the Second Prince today. You pass my order on, that the servant girls who are with us today, should keep their mouths shut."


    Dongxue withdrew.


    ¡­


    Lu Mingyu stayed in the room for an hour and didn''t show up until noon.


    Shen Lan glanced.


    Hmm, her face looked much better.


    Shen Lan didn''t rush to ask and said with a smile: "There is a lot of wild pheasant soup from yesterday. I ordered the kitchen to prepare some rare mountain mushrooms and vegetables, make a hot pot, and eat while we chat. By the way, isn''t there a bottle of fruit wine in the courtyard, how about we just drink a few glasses?"


    Lu Mingyu nodded.


    A pair of friends sat under the tree in the courtyard.


    Food is the most soothing thing. Lu Mingyu was full of suffocation, which turned into appetite after smelling the overflowing aroma. Seeing that she was eating fast and eating deliciously, Shen Lan felt relieved.


    If she can still eat, and eat more than usual, it can be said that what was bothering her was nothing major.


    The bottle of fruit wine was slightly sweet, Lu Mingyu drank half the bottle, and the more she drank, the clearer her mind became. On the other hand, Shen Lan, who could not hold her drink, quickly became drunk, and an intoxicating blush appeared on her cheeks.


    "Xiaoyu, you went to the palace two days ago to see His Royal Highness the Second Prince?" Shen Lan asked the question in her heart.


    Lu Mingyu hummed, drank the fruit wine in the glass, and placed the glass heavily on the table.


    Shen Lan: "..."


    The two have known each other for several years and were very familiar with each other''s temperament.


    Seeing Lu Mingyu''s sullen expression, Shen Lan suddenly felt amused and really laughed lightly.


    Lu Mingyu gave her friend a blank look, and said angrily, "I''m in such a bad mood but you can''t come to comfort me, and can still laugh out loud. Are you a good friend!"


    Shen Lan tried her best to hold back her laughter, and said softly, "Okay, I''ll stop laughing. You should tell me now, what happened between you and His Royal Highness the Second Prince?"


    Lu Mingyu''s face was complicated and strange. However, it is obvious that it has nothing to do with a girl that is thinking about love. After a long while, only a few words were squeezed out: "The creditor of the previous life is here to collect the debt."


    Shen Lan thumped and laughed.


    Lu Mingyu looked at Shen Lan''s cheerful smile, and raised the corner of her mouth mockingly: "I knew you wouldn''t believe it."


    In fact, she was telling the truth.


    Nah, this truth sounds too nonsense.


    Shen Lan laughed for a long time before stopping: "Xiaoyu, how can you say that. If you don''t want to say it, I won''t ask. When you want to say it, it''s not too late to open your mouth."


    In short, don''t perfunctory her with such outrageous reasons.


    What else can Lu Mingyu say? She can only nod: "I can''t tell for a while. In short, I don''t want to see him at all."


    Shen Lan pursed her lips and smiled: "You don''t want to see people, but they want to see you. The Prince came to the Royal Courtyard, and I don''t know how long he had been standing in the mountains, just to meet you by chance."


    Lu Mingyu: "..."


    Lu Mingyu had a headache and rubbed her forehead vigorously: "Let''s change the subject."


    Say whatever you want, just don''t mention this hateful creditor.


    Shen Lan changed the subject very cooperatively. However, seeing Lu Mingyu''s face with a headache was really fresh and interesting.


    With Lu Mingyu''s temper, whoever was not pleasing to the eye, could beat him first. This Second Prince, his highness, made Lu Mingyu feel suffocated and internally hurt, but she held back, which was unprecedented.


    "Young Miss," Dong Xue came to report with a smile: "His Royal Highness the Second Prince sent his servants to deliver something, saying that he asked Fourth Miss Lu to accept it in person."


    Well, the action is really fast. First, encounter, and then send people to the door to give gifts. In the next step, is it time to visit in person?


    Shen Lan looked at Lu Mingyu.


    Lu Mingyu felt suffocated again, opened her mouth and said, "Let Xiao Yuan go back!"


    She even knew the name of the Second Prince''s personal servant.


    Shen Lan gave Lu Mingyu a meaningful look: "Are you sure?"


    What''s the use of sending this servant away. The Second Prince refused to leave her alone! Not only did he not want to go away, but he also swayed in front of her, reminding her that the debtor should repay the debt quickly.


    Lu Mingyu sighed and changed her mind: "Let him come in."

 CH 65

    Eunuch Xiao Yuancheng came over with a smile on his face.


    Xiaoyuan had a round face, and his delicate face was full of smiles, which was quite pleasing: "The servant greets Fourth Miss Lu and Miss Shen."


    Shen Lan smiled and said, "Eunuch Xiaoyuan doesn''t have to be so polite, please get up quickly."


    Xiao Yuan was the Second Prince''s personal attendant and was quite trusted by the Second Prince. As the saying goes, when you beat a dog, you have to look at the owner. Although Xiao Yuan is a eunuch, no one dares to look down on him wherever he goes.


    Lu Mingyu''s eyes fell on Xiaoyuan''s face.


    In her previous life, the Second Prince was accidentally "killed", and Eunuch Xiao Yuan asked to be buried with his master. This kind of loyalty was really rare.


    Xiao Yuan is favoured by the Second Prince, there is indeed a reason for it.


    No matter how irritated Lu Mingyu looked, he nevertheless smiled and said, "Miss Lu, the Second Prince is delighted to meet you by chance in the mountains today. He specially ordered the servants to send some pastries and preserved fruits and meat from the palace, and let the Fourth Miss Lu taste it for entertainment. By the way, there are also two pots of good fruit wine. Fourth Miss Lu, please accept it with a smile! "


    He then turned his head and signalled, and the other two servants respectfully presented the gift.


    This gift is neither expensive nor heavy. Just like an acquaintance, if you have something delicious and fun, you can send someone a copy to share.


    Don''t accept it, it seems that you are preoccupied with your own mind.


    Take it, it''s a little stuffy again.


    After all, when you receive a gift from someone, you have to return the gift. How can I keep a distance and say that the two are not familiar with each other in the future?


    How could she have thought that the Second Prince was a gentle gentleman?


    He was actually as wily as a fox.


    Lu Mingyu resisted the urge to snort softly, and said lightly: "Since it''s delivered, thank you! Give my thanks to His Highness the Second Prince."


    It¡¯s good to accept gifts. Xiao Yuan was secretly delighted in her heart, and his smile became more earnest: "Yes, this servant must pass on Fourth Miss''s words to His Highness."


    Lu Mingyu said lightly: "Tell him. I, Lu Mingyu, keep my word, and what I say will count. I will reply to him after the hairpin ceremony. Before that, don''t bother me again. Don''t create any kind of chance to meet me again. Otherwise, my fists don''t recognize people."


    Xiao Yuan: "..."


    Shen Lan: "..."


    Even Xiao Yuan, quick-witted and tactful as he was, could barely maintain his diplomatic smile at that moment.


    Shen Lan coughed and smiled, "Thank you for the gift from Your Highness. Dongxue, go get two red envelopes for Eunuch Xiaoyuan. Also, yesterday, sister Xiaoyu went hunting in the woods and hunted a few wild animals, which are cleaned for cooking. Eunuch Xiao Yuan please take some back, and let His Highness taste some."


    Finally to complete the ceremony Xiao Yuan was sent away.


    After Xiao Yuan and the other two servants left, Shen Lan looked at Lu Mingyu with a faint gaze: "Xiaoyu, what did you say to the Second Prince? Why do you have to reply to him after the hairpin ceremony?"


    Lying is not painful.


    The painful thing is, once one lie is made, more lies need to be made up to cover it.


    There was a wry smile on the corner of Lu Mingyu''s mouth, and she sighed softly: "There is no need to mention the inside story. In short, he wants to marry me, and I am very reluctant, but I can''t ignore it. Therefore, I used the hairpin ceremony to delay giving an answer for two months more."


    Paying off debts was depressing to think about.


    Shen Lan had already guessed a few points. Hearing these words, she couldn''t help but smile a little. Then she tried to comfort her: " If you really don''t want to, just open your mouth and refuse. Even if he is a Prince, he doesn''t have the right to force a marriage. Besides,  If you owe him something, just make it up to him. There''s no need to put the rest of your life on the line."


    Lu Mingyu sighed again in his heart.


    If only things were that simple.


    ¡­


    Staying in a courtyard in the mountains, the biggest pleasure was walking in the mountains and enjoying the spring scenery. After the "random encounter" with the Second Prince, Lu Mingyu completely lost the urge of walking in the mountains.


    Shen Lan suggested understandingly: "This season, the hare and goat are also very plump. Why don''t we go hunting in the mountains together, how about coming back for a barbecue tonight?"


    Only food and wine can solve the worries.


    Lu Mingyu nodded, putting on a light and comfortable military uniform, her long hair braided into a long braid, carrying a bow and arrow, holding a long sword in her right hand, really beautiful and sassy.


    Shen Lan, who was wearing a light blue military uniform, sighed: "Xiaoyu, why were born a girl? If you were a young man, I would have married you in this life."


    Lu Mingyu was amused and smiled: "Don''t let my second brother hear this. Otherwise, you don''t know how depressed he will be."


    When Lu Fei was mentioned, Shen Lan felt a sweetness in her heart and pursed her lips and smiled.


    When you go hunting in the mountains, you must bring your own guards.


    Lu Mingyu and Shen Lan left the courtyard surrounded by guards, and Shen Lan joked in a low voice: "There is only one road in the mountains, as long as you have the heart, it is not uncommon to meet by chance. The mountain is so big, you will never meet again by chance! "


    Lu Mingyu gave her friend a solemn look: "This joke is not funny at all."


    Shen Lan chuckled lightly.


    It''s rare to see the confident and high-spirited Lu Mingyu slumped, almost avoiding the Second Prince, and she doesn''t even want to mention it, it''s so interesting.


    Soon, Shen Lan couldn''t smile anymore.


    Walking out of the Shen family''s courtyard, as soon as they entered the mountain forest, they saw a handsome young man in a cyan military uniform not far ahead. Surrounded by a group of tall, strong and sturdy bodyguards, the young man in azure clothes looked very gentle and handsome as jade.


    This is really a "coincidence"!


    Shen Lan quickly glanced at Lu Mingyu,


    Sure enough, Lu Mingyu''s face turned black again, and she squeezed her right fist, making a scalp-tingling sound: "Sister Shen, wait here. I want to see what he''s going to do."


    Shen Lan tried her best to hold back Lu Mingyu, who was about to rush forward to beat up the Second Prince and hurriedly said: "Xiao Yu, you need to calm down. Don''t be rash. He''s no commoner. If he was someone like the second son of Mr Jin, then it''s whatever. But he is the Second Prince. You are the daughter of an official. Think about what will happen to the Lu family if you punch the prince."


    The last sentence hit Lu Mingyu''s sore spot.


    In fact, even if it wasn''t for the Lu family, if she really faced the Second Prince, she probably wouldn''t be able to strike him. After all, it was she who owed the debt.


    Facing the creditor, it is impossible to stand upright.


    The Second Prince also saw this, so he dared to "run into" her again and again.


    Lu Mingyu snorted angrily and put down her fist angrily.


    Shen Lan persuaded again in a low voice: "Since you met, go and say hello. Don''t be rude to others."


    Lu Mingyu hummed and was reluctantly pulled forward by Shen Lan.


    Before the two of them could salute, the Second Prince showed a surprised expression, and hurriedly said, "Fourth Miss Lu, Miss Shen, it''s really a coincidence. I met in the mountains yesterday, but I didn''t expect that while hunting in the mountains today we will meet again by chance. ."


    Lu Mingyu laughed without a smile: "Isn''t it? It can be seen that your Highness and I are indeed destined."

 CH 66

    At this time, the morning sun was rising, and the bright sunlight shone through the gaps in the dense branches and leaves and sprinkled on Lu Mingyu''s face little by little. That beautiful and heroic face became more vivid with anger.


    The Second Prince''s heart seemed to be pulled slightly.


    He also laughed, his face slowly stretched like flower petals, which was indescribably pleasing to the eyes: "Yes, Fourth Miss Lu and I have a deep relationship."


    In front of these shameless people, I can''t do anything, and since everyone is here, I can''t even open my mouth to curse, I''m really annoyed.


    Lu Mingyu pursed the corners of her mouth, revealing the unkindness in her eyes.


    She had to rely on Shen Lan again to smooth things out: "Xiaoyu and I are going to go hunting in the mountains. Since we are going on a different route from His Highness, we will not invite His Highness to enter the mountain together."


    The Second prince didn''t stalk them, he smiled gracefully: "Alright." Then he glanced at Lu Mingyu with some regret: "I heard that Fourth Miss Lu has amazing power and excellent archery skills. It''s a pity that I can''t see it with my own eyes today."(1)


    Lu Mingyu: "¡­"


    So let¡¯s just say, people must never do bad things.


    The Second Prince''s gaze swept to her bow and arrow, and she couldn''t help feeling guilty for a while.


    She wanted to tell him, stop watching, this girl is carrying an ordinary bow and arrow today. The bow and arrow that killed you before has been hidden and will never see the light of day again.


    Lu Mingyu closed her mouth neatly and turned her head aside.


    Shen Lan and the Second Prince said goodbye in a few words.


    Lu Mingyu was the first to leave, and after walking a long way, she could still notice that the two focused and bright eyes behind her had been following her.


    Her heart was not smooth, and she walked faster until she completely disappeared into the dense forest.


    The Second Prince stood there for a long time before taking his eyes back.


    Xiao Yuan asked obediently and earnestly, "Your Highness, are you still going into the mountain?"


    The Second Prince replied: "No need, go back to the Summer Retreat!"


    Xiaoyuan grinned: "That''s true. The forest is so big, and it''s difficult to meet again. In short, we have seen Fourth Miss Lu today, so it''s totally worth our wait for so long on the only way to go up the mountain. Your Highness got up early, you must be tired, go back and rest for half a day."


    Then he came up with a bad idea: "Fourth Miss Lu is very good at archery, and she will hunt a lot of prey today. In the evening, why don''t we go outside the Shen family courtyard? Maybe, Miss Shen will invite His Royal Highness to go in for some barbecue or something." (2)


    The Second Prince glanced at Xiao Yuan approvingly: "It''s a good idea, and when I go back to the Summer retreat, this prince has a lot of rewards."


    Xiaoyuan smiled and replied, "It''s a matter for the servants to share the worries of the master and the son. Your highness, don''t reward now, it won''t be too late to reward the servants later when Fourth Miss Lu enters the door and becomes the mistress."


    The Second Prince laughed lightly and nodded: "Okay. I''ll reward you on that day!"


    A group of princes'' personal soldiers: "..."


    Eunuch Xiao Yuan has a reason for being trusted by his master.


    These ruthless guards can''t compare to him.


    ¡­


    Shen Lan''s archery skills were mediocre. She shot a dozen arrows in half a day and hunted only one hare.


    Shen Lan looked at the fat hare and was very happy: "Tonight we set up a barbecue grill, slice the hare into thin slices, sprinkle some salt and spices, and roast it to eat."


    In the past half-day, Lu Mingyu has hunted a sheep, two deer, and several hares and pheasants. The depressed mood due to the Second Prince has long since dissipated.


    Hearing Shen Lan''s boast, Lu Mingyu couldn''t help laughing: "With so many people in the courtyard, who can eat your hare?"


    There are only two masters, more than ten maids and servants, and more than 30 guards who were strong and sturdy.


    Shen Lan was not annoyed when she was teased, she pursed her lips and smiled: "Isn''t there still you? You have hunted so much, it is enough no matter how many there are."


    After a pause, she replied with a smile: "I think you should hunt a little more! Maybe, on the return trip, you will be able to ''run into'' the Second Prince again. And to be reasonable, you have to invite distinguished guests to eat barbecue together. ."


    Lu Mingyu: "¡­"


    Shen Lan giggled when she saw Lu Mingyu''s sullen face.


    "Thank you for laughing." Lu Mingyu glared at her friend with a smile: "You know I don''t want to hear mention of him, but you still want to mention him. Are you still my close friend?"


    Shen Lan laughed more and more vigorously: "I will comfort you after I have laughed. Wait a minute!"


    The more I think about it, the more I laugh, and my stomach hurts from laughing.


    Lu Mingyu also couldn''t do anything about her, rolled her eyes, walked away a few steps, and drew her bow and arrow. The sharp arrow flew into the grass. A fat hare didn''t have time to escape and was knocked to the ground by an arrow through the throat.


    Shen Lan was amazed to see such a scene once she saw it: "Xiaoyu, your archery skills are really amazing!"


    Then, she felt sorry for Lu Mingyu: "It''s a pity that you are not a man, so you can''t lead the army. Otherwise, with your divine power and martial arts, you could have been a brave and unparalleled general!"


    In the Great Wei, martial arts became popular, and the status of women was much higher than that of the previous dynasties. However, it has long been an iron rule that women do not enter military camps.


    Xingyang King Lu Lin has only one biological daughter, Lu Mingyu. But Xingyang Army can never be passed on to his daughter, and nine times out of ten, it must be passed on to Lu Fei.


    Lu Mingyu smiled lightly, without saying much, holding up the bow and arrow and shot into the air again. There was a bird cry in the dense forest, and a colorful bird fell straight down.


    ¡­


    In the evening, the sky was getting dark.


    Lu Mingyu and Shen Lan returned with joy.


    Shen Lan just watched Lu Mingyu draw a bow and shoot arrows most of the time, and after running for almost the whole day, her legs were sore and weak when she went down the mountain. Lu Mingyu was still calm and reached out to support Shen Lan''s arm.


    Shen Lan leaned on Lu Mingyu''s body and let Lu Mingyu share the weight, which really helped her a lot.


    Shen Lan sighed again: "If you were a man, how good would you be."


    Lu Mingyu laughed and joked: "After I go back, I will tell my second brother these words. I just said that the person that Sister Shen really likes is me. When you marry into the Lu family, you can''t bear to be separated from me."


    It is not unusual for men to break their sleeves and women to polish their mirrors. (3)


    Especially in the houses of noble families, men, wives, and concubines, there are many monks and few porridges. There are also generals who lead troops on expeditions and do not return home for a year or two at every turn. There are long days in the inner house, and some young women use their maids for entertainment.


    This gossip news, spread by word of mouth, is not a secret in small circles.


    Shen Lan blushed and glared at Lu Mingyu with a smile.


    Lu Mingyu took Shen Lan''s hand, went out of the forest, and returned to Shen''s courtyard.


    When she saw the familiar figures of the master and servant outside the Shen family courtyard, the corner of Lu Mingyu''s mouth twitched slightly.


    Why is she not surprised at all?


    Really haunting her.


    Lu Mingyu stopped without expression.


    A certain Prince with a face comparable to a city wall walked over slowly, and said in a flat, amazed tone: "What a coincidence, I didn''t expect to meet the two Misses again."


    Shen Lan: "¡­"


    Lu Mingyu: "¡­"


    T/N 1. The ML is being extra petty here.


    2. Yuan is the perfect wingman


    3. Euphuism for homosexual relationship

 CH 67

    By this time, the evening had come, and the sky showed all the colours of sunset.


    The Second Prince with a long body and a suave, elegant appearance looked particularly handsome in the sunset and was also quite unbeatable.


    Lu Mingyu couldn''t bear it anymore, turned her head and said to Shen Lan: "Sister Shen, you go back, I have something to say to His Royal Highness the Second Prince alone."


    Shen Lan thought for a while, and whispered: "You must hold back, don''t beat people."


    The sound was not too loud, and it just drifted into the ears of the Second Prince.


    Second Prince: "..."


    Lu Mingyu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry; so simply nodded in response.


    Shen Lan led the guards and maids into the courtyard.


    Without any instructions, all the personal soldiers quietly dispersed. Only Lu Mingyu and the Second Prince stood facing each other. There was also the loyal Qiyun and the inner servant Xiao Yuan.


    Lu Mingyu said expressionlessly: "Your Highness, take a step to speak." After speaking, she walked to the path between the mountains and forests.


    The Second Prince followed in a hurry.


    Qiyun and Xiao Yuan looked at each other and followed their masters. They stopped a few meters away.


    Lu Mingyu stopped, turned around, and looked at the Second Prince.


    The Second Prince''s expression was magnanimous, and Lu Mingyu''s gaze was lingering.


    "Li Jing!" Lu Mingyu''s voice was solemn: "I did betray you before. An eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth, this demand is only natural."


    "You asked me to repay the debt with my own body. The previous debt will be written off as long as I marry you. I have already agreed with you and will consider it carefully. Why do you keep appearing in front of me?"


    Do you know how bad it feels to be accosted by creditors!


    This last sentence, Lu Mingyu didn''t say out, but it could be seen in her eyes clearly.


    The Second Prince looked at Lu Mingyu, who was full of anger, and raised his mouth: "Lu Mingyu, do you think that I am trying my best to remind you that you still owe me a life?"


    Lu Mingyu snorted softly: "Isn''t it?"


    The Second Prince''s eyes flashed complex light, stared at Lu Mingyu, and did not speak for a long time.


    Like a dense and moist drizzle, it quietly quenched the anger in Lu Mingyu''s heart.


    Lu Mingyu felt a strange feeling in her heart.


    She is not an ignorant girl who doesn''t understand love affairs.


    In her previous life, she had loved Li Hao with all her heart and had a very loving time with Li Hao. She knows what a man looks like when he stares at the girl he loves...


    The air seemed to suddenly stop flowing.


    Lu Mingyu didn''t want to look at the Second Prince again and took the lead to look away.


    The eyes of the Second Prince were still fixed on the girl in front of him. Looking at her beautiful and heroic face, looking at her black eyebrows and rosy lips, looking at the thin fluff on her white face...


    "Don''t look at me like that." Lu Mingyu glared at him fiercely, with a bit of sarcasm: "Look again, be careful I''ll beat you."


    The Second Prince smiled silently and nodded obediently: "Okay, I won''t look at you anymore."


    Even after saying so, he still looked at her, eyebrows and eyes stretched, and the corners of his mouth were full of smiles.


    It was she who killed him.


    How could he still stare at her with such a heartless brow and a smile?


    Lu Mingyu was silent for a moment, then whispered: "Li Jing, I''m sorry for you."


    The Second Prince stared deeply at Lu Mingyu.


    He knew that she was an upright woman. Hot as fire, dare to love and hate.


    She will not deny what she has done.


    "Yes, you are indeed sorry for me." The Second Prince answered with a serious face: "So, you must repay this debt."


    Lu Mingyu sighed: "I still don''t know how many secrets you have. You are very familiar with me. What I have done, I will not deny it. I will pay you back."


    She paused for a moment, then raised her eyes, and her eyes became brighter and sharper: "However, there is a grievance and a debt. If there is anything, just come at me. Don''t involve the Lu family."


    The Second Prince nodded without hesitation: "Of course."


    Lu Mingyu said again: "After you go back, you can go to see the Emperor and ask the Emperor for the imperial decree of marriage. After I have my hairpin ceremony, you can order the marriage."


    This is her.


    Once you have made up your mind, you will cut through the mess quickly and never be sloppy.


    The Second Prince smiled deeper: "Okay."


    The smile was like an intoxicating spring breeze.


    Lu Mingyu took another look subconsciously, then quickly retracted her gaze, and continued: "You know what I know about this, and no third person in the world knows about it. Before the marriage is granted by the imperial edict, you won''t see me again."


    Just treat this time as your last time before beheading.


    The Second Prince looked at Lu Mingyu, who had a tragic face, and couldn''t help laughing: "Is it so painful to face me?"


    Lu Mingyu glanced at the past angrily: "Are you willing to look at a debt-collecting face every day!"


    The Second Prince was so relieved by this stare, he couldn''t help but laugh again, revealing two rows of white teeth.


    Smile, laugh, you know how to laugh, but you don''t look good when you laugh.


    Lu Mingyu stretched out her hand and rubbed her forehead, and solemnly reminded again: "For the time being, keep quiet about this matter. Let me be quiet for a while."


    The Second Prince restrained his smile and responded with a serious tone.


    All that needs to be said was said. Lu Mingyu opened her mouth to expel people: "You go first! I want to have a barbecue with Sister Shen."


    The Second Prince looked expectantly: "Actually, I also like to eat barbecue..."


    "I''ll have someone send some game to the Royal Summer retreat." Lu Mingyu interrupted the Second Prince unceremoniously: "You can eat as much as you want, and no one cares about you until dawn."


    In short, don''t dangle in front of her eyes.


    ¡­


    The Second Prince knew how to relax, Lu Mingyu''s patience was almost at the limit, and the Second Prince left before she turned her face.


    After the Second Prince left, Lu Mingyu only felt that his eyes were clear and his eyes were bright.


    Qiyun came over: "Miss, it''s getting dark, Miss Shen must be in a hurry."


    Lu Mingyu hummed and entered the Shen family courtyard with Qiyun.


    Shen Lan, who had been waiting for a long time, came forward to meet Lu Mingyu''s calm face: "Xiaoyu, has His Highness the Second Prince gone?"


    Lu Mingyu nodded slightly: "Let''s go. I''ll send someone to send some game to Huangzhuang Courtyard later."


    Shen Lan asked in a low voice, "You didn''t do it!"


    Lu Mingyu: "..."


    Lu Mingyu was angry and funny, and rolled her eyes at Shen Lan: "In your eyes, am I the one who beats people up when I''m not happy?"


    Shen Lan thought about it seriously and nodded vigorously: "Yes."


    Lu Mingyu: "..."


    Lu Mingyu burst out laughing, rushed forward and picked up Shen Lan and circled. Shen Lan lifted her feet off the ground, startled and laughed. A pair of friends laughed and went to eat a barbecue together.


    After that day, the Second Prince did not show up again.


    Lu Mingyu relaxed and spent five or six days in the courtyard.


    Until the day, the Lu residence sent a message. Lu Mingyu suddenly realized that she had forgotten an important thing: "What did you say? Say it again!"


    Butler Lu smiled all over his face: "Master, let Xiaoxiao deliver a letter. Tomorrow, the Zhou family will invite the matchmaker to come to the door, and the lady will go back to the house today."

 CH 68

    What?


    The Zhou family was about to come to the house to propose marriage!


    These days, she was so annoyed by the Second Prince''s affairs that she forgot about such an important matter.


    Lu Mingyu was annoyed and frowned: "Why so fast!"


    Butler Lu Jia was also a little surprised: "Miss knows about the Zhou family?"


    Talking about marriage with the Zhou family was a matter of a few days. Miss has been living in a courtyard in the mountains, how did she know?


    Lu Mingyu casually found a reason to be perfunctory: "Dad told me that he would choose a new scholar for the third sister. When you talk about the Zhou family, I can guess it."


    "Calculate the time, it''s only been seven days since Jinshiquan Street. Why are you getting engaged?"


    Lu Jia didn''t think about it, and explained with a smile: "On the day of Jinshi Kwajie, the third lady fell in love with Tan Hwalang (1). After the general found out, he ordered the young man to secretly investigate Tan Hwa Lang''s family background. In just one day, the Zhou family was investigated clearly."


    Speaking of this, Lu Jia straightened his back proudly: "Zhou Tanhua came from an ordinary background, and can barely be regarded as a family of farming and education. Zhou Tanhua is eighteen years old and has not yet married. The young man went to Zhou''s house in person, and I met the old lady of the Zhou family."


    "They were overjoyed when they heard that the general was willing to marry his beloved daughter, and immediately hired a matchmaker. The matchmaker has already visited Lu''s residence, and they will come tomorrow to formally propose marriage."


    "The general also praised the small thing well."


    Lu Mingyu glanced blankly at Lu Jia, who was complacent and proud: "I''ll have someone pack up now and go home immediately."


    I haven''t officially engaged yet anyway.


    Even if you are engaged, you can withdraw!


    ¡­


    Lu Mingyu soon set off for her home.


    Shen Lan was idle and had nothing to do, so she ordered people to pack up and set off together.


    "It''s a happy event that your third sister is getting married. Why are you frowning, you don''t seem very happy." Shen Lan''s mind was sharp, and she quickly sensed something was wrong.


    Lu Mingyu didn''t want to say more, and said casually: "I just think this marriage was decided too quickly, and I''m always worried that something is wrong."


    Shen Lan is the future daughter-in-law of the Lu family, and she is also very concerned about the affairs of the Lu family. After hearing the words, she thought for a moment and said, "After you return, you should ask carefully. If you really don''t think it''s right, it''s not too late to quit."


    As long as there is no marriage contract, a verbal proposal of marriage is nothing.


    Lu Mingyu nodded.


    Before, Shen Lan used to go to Lu Mansion together. Now that the Shen Lu family has decided to get married, it is inconvenient for Shen Lan to go to her future husband''s house.


    Lu Mingyu first sent Shen Lan back to Shen''s house, and then rode back to Lu''s house.


    It was past noon now.


    Lu Lin and Lu Fei went to the military camp. Lu Minghua sat alone in the boudoir, staring out the window quietly, not knowing what to think, suddenly her pretty face turned red, and her black eyes flashed with shyness and joy.


    Knock, knock, the sudden knock on the door brought Lu Minghua back to her senses.


    Lu Minghua got up and went to open the door.


    Lu Mingyu''s familiar face came into view.


    "Xiaoyu," Lu Minghua was a little embarrassed and looked straight at Lu Mingyu: "You lived well in the Shen''s Summer retreat, why did you come back suddenly?"


    "Tomorrow, the Zhou family will come to propose marriage, and I will come back."


    Lu Mingyu''s voice was light, neither joking nor serious, even a little unpleasant.


    Lu Minghua was slightly startled and then looked up at Lu Mingyu.


    I saw Lu Mingyu''s expression condensed, and there was no smile in her eyes.


    She looked straight at Lu Minghua, opened her mouth and asked, "Third sister, the day when the Queen summoned me to the palace to see me, coincided with the new jinshi riding a horse and parading on the street. Come to think of it, you only saw Zhou Tanhua once! That''s it! , can you be sure that he is the sweetheart of your life?"


    Lu Mingyu didn''t mean to joke, Lu Minghua also put away her shyness and said softly: "Xiaoyu, marriage is a lifetime event. My own lifelong event, I naturally thought about it."


    "That day, when I saw him in the restaurant, I was pleased. He also looked up at me and smiled at me."


    "I know, he also likes me in his heart."


    "The adoptive father asked people to inquire about the situation of the Zhou family, and the housekeeper Lu also went to the Zhou family. The Zhou family is an ordinary family and is very happy to have this marriage."


    "I don''t seek wealth and honour, I don''t admire glory, I just want to marry a wishful husband, raise my eyebrows, and live a comfortable and stable life."


    Having said this, Lu Minghua''s black eyes flashed with brilliance.


    Lu Mingyu smiled bitterly in her heart.


    Yes, Lu Minghua married the Zhou family. At first, the Zhou family treated her very well.


    However, distance tests a horse''s stamina. Time reveals a man''s heart. When The Emperor personally suppressed the Lu family, when she, the queen, lost her power, and when the new emperor ascended the throne, the Zhou family immediately changed their faces.


    The Zhou family did not have the guts to take Lu Minghua''s life. Cold words and rubbing are indispensable.


    Whenever she thinks of the suffering Lu Minghua had endured, Lu Mingyu has the urge to beat up the Zhou family.


    "Third sister, getting married may not be a good thing." Lu Mingyu tried hard to persuade Lu Minghua: "If you are not in the right household, even if you become a relative, there will be many things you will not be used to in the future. At that time, it will be too late to regret it... "


    "Actually, my background is not high." Lu Minghua interjected in a low voice: "My father was once a low-level military general under the command of my adoptive father. Speaking of which, he is still a high-ranking Zhou Tanhua!"


    Lu Mingyu took a deep breath and continued to persuade: "Zhou Tanhua won Tanhua at the age of 18, and it is good to learn. However, a person''s character has nothing to do with how high his talents are. Maybe, Zhou Tanhua has many things that he doesn''t do. A known vice."


    Lu Minghua said in a low voice, "You have never met Zhou Tanhua, so how can you be sure that he has bad habits? You can''t deny his whole person just by guessing."


    Lu Mingyu rubbed her forehead and continued: "Zhou Tanhua is not too young, and he has never been engaged. It can be seen that he wants to pass the imperial examinations to become a jinshi and get a good marriage."


    "Yeah, most of the Zhou family should go to the Lu family for marriage affairs." Lu Minghua said softly: "I''m all in the light of my adoptive father."


    Lu Mingyu: "..."


    The two looked at each other.


    Lu Mingyu had sparks in her eyes.


    Lu Minghua lowered her head a little uneasily. After a while, she raised her head again and said with courage: "Xiaoyu, I understand that you are good to me. You are worried that I will marry the wrong husband and live a hard life in the future."


    "But getting married is an adventure for a woman. Until the end, no one can tell whether she is in a good or bad marriage."


    "I don''t know what will happen in the future. However, I am very happy now."


    "I''m looking forward to marrying my beloved husband, having a pair of well-behaved and obedient children in the future, and living a stable life. This is my greatest hope for the future."


    "We are not blood sisters, but our relationship is as deep as that of a direct sister. Xiaoyu, you will definitely understand and support me, right?"


    Lu Mingyu: "..."

 CH 69

    Lu Mingyu''s depression and anger quietly faded under Lu Minghua''s hopeful and earnest gaze.


    She knew what was going to happen later, so she didn''t want Lu Minghua to jump into the fire pit of Zhou''s house again.


    But Lu Minghua, who knows nothing, had her eyes only on the handsome and elegant new scholar and was dreaming of a happy married life.


    She cannot reveal past life events.


    This meant that everything she said was just "conjecture". Why did she use "conjecture" to prevent Lu Minghua from marrying the person she liked?


    Rebirth means there was a chance to start over.


    You can do it all over again, but it doesn¡¯t mean everything is going to be a smooth sail.


    She didn''t want to marry into the royal family again, to be a princess, or to wade into the quagmire again. The appearance of the Second Prince messed up everything. She wanted the Third sister to choose another marriage. But Lu Minghua still fell in love with Zhou Li at first sight, as in her previous life, and insisted on marrying him.


    "Xiaoyu," Lu Minghua took two steps closer, firmly holding Lu Mingyu''s hand, her eyes becoming more eager: "You have never seen Zhou Tanhua, so you have some prejudice against him. Tomorrow, Zhou Tanhua will come to Lu''s house to propose marriage. You can go see him with your own eyes."


    "When you see him, you''ll know how good he is."


    Lu Mingyu was silent for a long time, and finally sighed in a low voice: "Okay, I will see Zhou Tanhua tomorrow."


    After just a few words, Lu Minghua breathed a sigh of relief, and the light of joy jumped between her eyebrows: "Xiaoyu, thank you."


    A wry smile overflowed from the corner of Lu Mingyu''s mouth, and she held Lu Minghua''s hand with her hand: "Third sister, my tone was a bit more intense just now, don''t take it to heart."


    Lu Minghua pursed her lips and smiled: "We two sisters, it''s not uncommon to say these words. If it was someone else, they wouldn''t be so anxious about my marriage."


    Lu Mingyu twitched the corners of her mouth and said no more.


    In the evening, Lu Lin and Lu Fei came back from the military camp together.


    Lu Lin glanced at the ruddy daughter and smiled casually: "You look quite good. It can be seen that the Shen family''s residence has been quite satisfactory these few days."


    Lu Mingyu smiled and hummed.


    Lu Fei had his fianc¨¦e in mind, so he approached with a cheeky face and asked, "Fourth Sister, has Sister Shen mentioned me these days?"


    Lu Mingyu teased jokingly, "Within a day, there have been mentions of you at least three or four times, to say the least. I told Elder Sister Shen to wait after the suitable dates have been collected before asking Vice Minister Shi and Madam Shi to pick out a date for you to be able to marry Elder Sister Shen as soon as possible."


    Lu Fei''s tanned face glowed red with joy.


    Lu Mingyu felt extremely happy and relieved when she saw it.


    No matter what, at least, Lu Fei can marry his sweetheart, and he will never regret being alone again in this life.


    As for Zhou Li¡­


    Lu Mingyu''s eyes sank slightly, and a sneer appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    If he wanted to be the son-in-law of the Lu family, let him marry the third sister again. If the Lu family did not fall for a day, Zhou Li would not dare to treat the third sister badly. In the future, she will just support the third sister.


    Thinking of this, her heart really felt much better.


    Lu Mingyu smiled and said to Lu Lin: "Dad, tomorrow the Zhou family is coming to propose marriage, and you and the second brother will stay in the house. I will send someone to send a letter to the eldest sister and brother-in-law, and ask them to come together."


    The gathering of the family showed the importance the Lu family attached to this marriage.


    Lu Lin nodded without thinking.


    Little did he know, what Lu Mingyu thought was the exact opposite of what he thought.


    Very good, let¡¯s give the Zhou family a show first!


    ¡­


    The next day, it was just right.


    The sun is hanging high, and the bright sunlight shines on the plaque of the Xingyang Palace, shining a dazzling light.


    Zhou Tanhua, dressed in a light green official uniform, stood outside the gate of the Xingyang Prince''s Mansion. His handsome face also seemed to glow.


    Mr Zhou and Mrs Zhou were even more excited than their son.


    They didn''t expect that after their son won the third position, he would be able to climb into this good marriage.


    The first general of the Great Wei Dynasty with outstanding military exploits, the only king of Xingyang with a different surname! In the past, the Zhou family couldn''t even think about such a family.


    The only pity was that Third Miss Lu was only a righteous daughter. Having said that, King Xingyang had only one biological daughter. There were two adopted sons and five adopted daughters, all of whom were treated as biological children.


    Being able to marry the righteous daughter of King Xingyang as their daughter-in-law was also a blessing that the Zhou family cultivated for several lifetimes.


    "A Li," Mrs Zhou, who had not seen much of the world, was agitated and a little embarrassed: "When I will the Lu Mansion later, what should I say."


    The fact that she can give birth to a son with an outstanding appearance, Mrs Zhou''s appearance was not bad, and she was also a beauty when she was young. However, in the end, it was a small family, and the most frequent contacts in the past were the wives of other Xiucais.


    Today at the gate of the Xingyang Palace, Mrs Zhou''s legs were straight and weak, and she was trembling a little when she spoke.


    Zhou Li gave his mother a soothing look: "Mother don''t be nervous."


    Mr Zhou was slightly stronger than Mrs Zhou. He straightened his back and said, "We are here to propose marriage today. For the future in-laws, be more polite."


    The matchmaker Zhao, who was over 40 years old, wore a happy red dress with a big red silk flower on her head. She smiled and turned her head: "Mrs Zhou, don''t worry. If you''re afraid of saying the wrong thing, just say a few words later. Leave everything on me!"


    Yeah, she can speak less and let the matchmaker invited by a lot of money speak on her behalf.


    Mrs Zhou encouraged herself in her heart.


    Zhou Li had experienced the Hall Examination, and at this time he was still stable.


    The Zhou family handed over the post, and the Lu Mansion quickly opened the front door.


    They were greeted by a handsome boy with a dark complexion and a beautiful girl in red.


    The boy was tall and handsome, and his eyes were like torches.


    The girl was slender, cool and heroic, with bright and sharp eyes, sweeping through the Zhou family like a sword. Finally, it fell on Zhou Li''s handsome face.


    Zhou Li: "..."


    For some reason, he felt a little guilty, and his breathing was slightly suffocated.


    Mr Zhou and Mrs Zhou, not to mention seeing such a cold glance from the red-clothed girl, her legs were almost soft. Don''t say step, don''t even dare to open their mouth to speak.


    Even the well-informed matchmaker Zhao Shi felt her heart tighten and muttered in her heart. This girl must be the rumoured "infinite power" and "fire-like" Fourth Miss Lu.


    "You are Zhou Li?" Lu Mingyu opened her mouth lightly.


    Zhou Li calmed down and cupped his hands should be: "Exactly. Today I take the liberty to visit the door, I don''t know if King Xingyang is in the mansion?"


    Lu Mingyu nodded slightly: "My father is waiting in the main hall. My second brother and I are here to welcome you, and I invite Zhou Gongzi''s family of three to accompany our brother and sister into the house."


    She was speaking politely but those sharp black eyes and a faint expression, made people feel guilty and timid unconsciously.


    Zhou Li thanked her politely and walked forward. Master Zhou also mustered up his courage and stepped forward. Looking at Mrs Zhou again, she stood there, unable to move at all.


    People: "..."

 CH 70

    Lu Fei was amused and gave Lu Mingyu a wink.


    It''s enough to scare the Zhou family once. Don''t go too far.


    Lu Mingyu returned a look of "I know what I am doing".


    Lu Mingyu told her father and brother last night that she wanted to give the Zhou family a chance. She found that the Zhou family was a bit snobbish.


    "However, the third sister has a gentle temperament and a good temper. I''m afraid she won''t be able to handle the Zhou family when she marries the Zhou family in the future. Why don''t I be a villain and give the Zhou family a slap in the face first? Let the Zhou family know that the Lu family is not easy to mess with. In the future, facing the third sister, thinking about the Lu family, thinking about me, they will stop."


    Lu Lin also felt that the idea was good, and nodded: "Alright. However, you are a girl''s family, so you don''t need to worry about it."


    Lu Fei hurried to pick up the conversation: "Let me come when they get off the horse!"


    "Let me come!" Lu Mingyu didn''t move her brows, her tone slightly increased: "Dad is going to lead the troops to fight, and the second brother is in the military camp all year round. No matter how intimidating you are, you stay far away. I can go to Zhou''s house at any time, for the third sister. I am her convenient backup.¡±


    This is true.


    It takes a year and a half of rest at most, and their father and son have to lead the army again to conquer their neighbouring country. This battle, they don''t know what year and month it will be fought. If Lu Minghua marries her husband''s family and suffers grievances and slack, their father and son will be far away.


    Xiaoyu wants to recruit her son-in-law to enter the house in the future and will also be the head of the Lu family. Supporting the married sister is also due.


    Lu Lin thought for a moment and nodded in response.


    Lu Fei was already prepared in his heart, but today, seeing with his own eyes that the Zhou family was frightened by Lu Mingyu, he felt quite amused. Just a few glances like this, and they were scared like this. The courage of the Zhou family was really too small.


    Actually, it was no wonder that the Zhou family was timid.


    Lu Fei was used to seeing his own sister, so he didn''t think Lu Mingyu was terrible. For the Zhou family who met her for the first time, this Fourth Miss Lu''s eyes were cold and murderous, and her bearing was really intimidating.


    Mrs Zhou, who had never seen the world, was so frightened that she couldn''t walk.


    Lu Mingyu was heartbroken.


    Mrs. Zhou was a typical person who had a crooked mind but no courage. In her previous life, she had coaxed Lu Minghua thousands of times. When she, the queen, lost her power, she became more courageous, took away Lu Minghua''s children, and neglected her daughter-in-law.


    The matchmaker couldn''t bear it anymore, she reached out to support Mrs. Zhou and pinched Mrs. Zhou calmly.


    Mrs. Zhou shuddered, finally came back to her senses, and walked tremblingly into the Lu residence.


    ¡­


    The main hall was not far, just a few steps away.


    Lu Mingyu and Lu Fei led the Zhou family into the main hall.


    Lu Lin, who was dressed in the official uniform of a military general, sat on a chair and did not move: "The three members of Zhou Tanhua''s family are here, and this king is very happy!"


    Lu Lin never likes to put on official airs on weekdays. This is what Lu Mingyu specifically told him last night: "Dad, you will show off the power of King Xingyang tomorrow and shock the Zhou family. The third sister is married to the Zhou family, and the Zhou family should not try to treat the third sister harshly. "


    "I have to see Daddy''s majesty tomorrow."


    Lu Lin smiled happily: "Don''t worry! When did Dad let you down?"


    Isn''t it just a show of the evil prince deterring poor relatives!


    Lu Lin usually does not wear official uniforms in the mansion, but he put it on early this morning. At this time, his expression was condensed, his tone was light, and one mouthful of this king, let alone the style.


    Lu Mingyu''s aura is more aggressive, it''s a girl''s family after all.


    Lu Lin is different. He is the general in charge of the army and the aura of killing on the battlefield. The awe-inspiring power revealed, it was simply frightening.


    Master Zhou, who had seen the magistrate the most in his life, was full of panic, and he dared not to sit down and bowed his hands again and again.


    Mrs. Zhou also saluted him. Probably because she was too nervous, when Mrs. Zhou got up, she tripped over the hem of her skirt and stumbled.


    The matchmaker quickly supported Mrs. Zhou.


    Mrs. Zhou''s face was flushed, and a cold sweat broke out on her forehead.


    Fortunately, no one in the Lu family made fun.


    However, it left a mark on Zhou Li''s heart. Today, I came to propose marriage. My father and mother were so incapable of being on the stage, and even bringing him, a new talent, was a bit bleak.


    "Xiaguan Zhou Li, I have seen King Xingyang." Zhou Li cupped his fists and bowed.


    Zhou Li, as a top-ranked student, did not need to take an exam, so he went directly to the Hanlin Academy to become a clerk.


    It was just that the Great Wei military commander firmly suppressed the civilian officials. Zhou Li, a low-ranking civil official of the seventh rank, did not even have the qualifications to look up in front of King Xingyang, who was highly trusted by the emperor.


    "Sit down and talk first!" Lu Lin ordered casually.


    The Zhou family was obliged to take a seat.


    Lu Lin sat in the main seat, and the Zhou family of three sat in the guest seat. On the opposite side were the Lu family''s sister and brother.


    Apart from Lu Minghua who never showed up, the five siblings sat neatly opposite Zhou Li. Coupled with the eldest brother-in-law solemnly, there are exactly six people. Six pairs of eyes looked at Zhou Li together. As if to clearly see Zhou Li from inside to outside and from top to bottom.


    One of them, incredibly indifferent and sharp, was Fourth Miss Lu.


    Zhou Li: "¡­"


    He had never been so nervous even when he entered the Golden Throne Hall for the test that day.


    In such a situation, the atmosphere was naturally brisk.


    The matchmaker Mrs Zhao secretly thought something was wrong.


    Didn''t the Zhou family say it, the Lu family made it clear that as long as the Zhou family came to the door to propose marriage, there was no reason to reject them? Why are you setting up this battle today?


    The matchmaker coughed, opened her mouth with a smile, and said, "The little one came to the door today at the request of the Zhou family, and dared to say a few words. If it is appropriate, I also ask the prince to take care of him."


    Lu Lin has completely entered the state of "the ruthless and evil prince", especially majestic and solemn, without moving his eyelids: "If you have something to say, just say it!"


    Matchmaker: "¡­"


    What else do you say about matchmaking?


    The matchmaker was secretly anxious and looked up at Zhou Li.


    Zhou Li was obviously also shocked and confused, far less sharp than usual. For a while, he didn''t notice the eyes of the matchmaker.


    The matchmaker sighed helplessly.


    That''s all, she tried her best.


    The matchmaker cheered up and praised Zhou Li from the inside out. Fortunately, Zhou Li is indeed outstanding, except for the ordinary family background, the rest were very good.


    After bragging about Zhou Li, she diligently praised the beautiful, virtuous and gentle Third Miss Lu, and then expressed her intention to propose marriage.


    She was indeed the most famous matchmaker in the Capital. Even facing such a strict-faced Lu Lin, she could still laugh, and her mouth was also very fast, and she was eloquent, and she said something for half an hour.


    Lu Lin didn''t say anything from beginning to end, just hummed a few times.


    After the matchmaker finished speaking in one breath, her throat was dry. She picked up the teacup in her hand, took a few sips, and then asked with a sincere smile: "The Zhou family sincerely came to propose marriage, I wonder what the lord wants?"

 CH 71

    Lu Lin put down the teacup in his hand and said lightly: "Getting married is not a trivial matter, this king has to think about it for a while."


    It was not uncommon for the man to come to the house to propose marriage, and the woman to hold back once or twice.


    Matchmaker Zhao was secretly relieved and said a good word with a smile on her face.


    Master Zhou quietly stretched out his hand and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. Mrs. Zhou looked at her son eagerly, and the phrase "When shall we go" was almost written on her face.


    Zhou Li was reluctant to leave.


    On that day, while riding a horse and parading on the street, he saw a glimpse of her. That gentle and beautiful girl caught his eyes and was imprinted in his heart.


    What made him even more excited was that the housekeeper Lu of the Xingyang Palace quickly came to the door. The meaning inside and outside the words was very obvious.


    Xingyang Wang''s righteous daughter, Third Miss Lu.


    It turned out that the beautiful girl in the teahouse had such a prominent family background.


    Lu Lin, King of Xingyang, had only one biological daughter and treated several adopted sons and daughters as his own. With this marriage, he can marry the girl he likes. Second, it is a good thing for Zhou family and him. With the help of the Lu family in the future, his official career will be much smoother.


    Today, when they came to the door to propose marriage, the Lu family was showing off. This is nothing. As long as he can marry Miss Lu San, it''s nothing to bow your head.


    Zhou Li suddenly stood up, clasped his fists at King Xingyang, and bowed slightly: "Xiaguan has something to say, please allow King Xingyang to agree."


    Lu Lin glanced over: "If you have something to say, you can say it."


    Lu Mingyu also fixedly looked at Zhou Li.


    Under the sharp eyes of the father and daughter, Zhou Li was able to maintain his composure, and he could be considered calm.


    "The Zhou family is a family of farming and reading, and the family background is ordinary, far from being on a par with the Lu family." Zhou Li''s face was sincere: "Xiaguan was lucky enough to pass the exam, so he had the courage to come to the door and ask for Third Miss Lu."


    "Xiaguan swears here; if he can be the son-in-law of the Lu family in the future, he will definitely treat his wife wholeheartedly and not let her suffer any grievance..."


    Lu Mingyu interrupted Zhou Li who was talking nonstop: "Will you take a concubine?"


    Zhou Li: "¡­"


    Zhou Li was almost dumbfounded by the question.


    Fortunately, he responded very quickly. After a moment of shock, he quickly responded: "Of course not."


    A trace of sarcasm flashed in Lu Mingyu''s eyes, and she continued to ask: "Can you refuse the beautiful concubine sent by Shangfeng or colleagues? Go to Huafang brothel to drink flower wine, there is a beautiful and enchanting oiran who wants to entrust herself to you for life, will you refuse her?"


    Zhou Li: "¡­"


    Those black eyes were so bright that they seemed to be able to see through all his thoughts. The indifferent but sharp questioning was even more difficult to resist.


    Zhou Li looked away a little embarrassedly, cleared his throat, and replied, "In the future, I will definitely be loyal to my wife, and I will not be tempted."


    Lu Mingyu twitched the corners of her mouth and said lightly: "This is what you said yourself, don''t forget it."


    To tell the truth, Lu Mingyu suddenly asked such a question, which was quite a bit of bullying.


    However, Lu Lin didn''t say a word, turning a blind eye to his daughter''s almost rude behavior. The Lu family''s siblings, together with the eldest son-in-law, stared at him, obviously all on Lu Mingyu''s side.


    Zhou Li knew that he must not hesitate at this time, and responded without thinking: "Yes, what I Zhou Li said here today, will always be remembered in my heart and will never forget."


    No matter what, at this moment, Zhou Li''s desire to marry Lu Minghua is eager and sincere.


    Lu Mingyu took a deep look at Zhou Li: "It doesn''t matter if you forget it. Naturally, someone will remind you."


    Mr. Zhou and Mrs. Zhou were all cowardly and didn''t dare to say a word at all.


    Matchmaker Zhao had to bite the bullet and smooth the game again, she laughed and said: "Zhou Tanhua is not only a literary star, but also a young man who values ??love and justice."


    As she said it, she winked at Zhou Li.


    Zhou Li calmed down and said goodbye: "I''m going to the door today, there is so much harassment. I''m going back now."


    Logically speaking, if the Lu family intends to marry, the Lu family should stay with the Zhou family for lunch. If the Zhou family were to leave just like that, it would appear that the Lu family was too high. I''m afraid the Zhou family won''t have the courage to come back.


    Lu Lin glanced at Lu Mingyu calmly. No matter how unhappy Lu Mingyu was, she nodded slightly.


    For the third sister, she also has to save some face for her future husband''s family.


    Lu Lin opened his mouth and asked the Zhou family to stay for lunch.


    The heart that Zhou Li raised high finally fell gently, and there was a gleam of joy in his eyes.


    ¡­


    Lu Minghua stayed in the boudoir until the Zhou family left after lunch and did not show up.


    Lu Mingyu pushed open the door and entered, and saw her third sister was shy and blushing. You don''t need to ask, you know, you must be thinking about your future husband.


    Lu Mingyu felt upset when she thought of her future third brother-in-law. It''s just that the things that should be said have been said yesterday, and since Lu Minghua can''t be beaten, it''s better not to say them.


    "Fourth sister," Lu Minghua opened her mouth shyly: "Today the Zhou family came to propose marriage, has the adoptive father agreed?"


    Lu Mingyu smiled: "There is no reason to respond immediately. My father asked the Zhou family for lunch, and asked the matchmaker to come back to Lu Mansion to hear back in a few days."


    The Lu family went to the Shen family to propose marriage, and after going three times, the Shen family nodded.


    As a woman, even if you are willing to do everything, you have to be a little reserved.


    Lu Minghua blushed and hummed.


    Lu Mingyu said leisurely: "Third sister, I gave the Zhou family a show. Zhou Tanhua said in front of me that in the future when you get married, he would not take concubines, and would not be confused with women outside."


    "What he said these himself, everyone heard today. In the future, if he dares to do anything wrong to you, I can''t forgive him."


    The last five words were spoken lightly.


    But Lu Minghua knows the weight of this sentence.


    The six siblings of the Lu family may not be related by blood but the friendship between them was very deep.


    Lu Mingyu is the backbone of the six siblings.


    Lu Minghua''s nose was slightly sour, her eyes were hot, and she threw herself into Lu Mingyu''s arms, her voice a little choked: "Fourth sister, you are so kind to me, I...I really don''t know what to say."


    Lu Mingyu patted Lu Minghua''s slightly slender shoulder and said softly: "You don''t need to say anything. Third sister, marry the Zhou family, in the future live a good life, and live a happy and stable life. For me, this is the most important thing. It''s something to be happy about.¡±


    Marry if you want!


    The Zhou family is not a wicked villain, and he did not dare to do anything too outrageous in his previous life. Speaking of which, the Zhou family was extraordinarily snobbish.


    In this world, who is not snobbish?


    She and the second prince were entangled, and she was destined to marry into the royal family as a royal consort. In the future, she still wants to step into the palace gate and become the Empress of the Great Wei Dynasty.


    That being the case, she kept her heart and took power firmly into her hands. This was far more reliable than any sweet words.


    With her backing, the Zhou family would never dare to treat Lu Minghua badly.


    T/N The way she treats Zhou Li is one of the reasons why I love her. Though being reincarnated, she doesn''t go all the way to revenge against the people who had somehow wronged her. She gave Zhou Li a chance and also knew that since she was entering the royal family, as long as she had power and prestige, her family will be safe.

 CH 72

    The Zhou family''s fields were on the outskirts of the capital, and the house was in the outer city.


    After Zhou Li got third place, Master Zhou planned to go to the inner city to buy a house. However, the price of land in the inner city was high, and a two-entry house will cost five or six hundred taels. A three-entry mansion, at least two thousand taels.


    With the financial resources of the Zhou family, it was a bit difficult to buy a two-entry house, and the bigger house could only be sighed.


    After coming out of the Xingyang Palace today, Master Zhou sighed in the carriage: "The Xingyang Palace is really spacious."


    That was the best location in the capital, a mansion with five entrances! A martial arts field can accommodate hundreds of guards to practice together, how can it not be spacious?


    Mrs. Zhou recalled what she had seen today, and couldn''t help but sigh, "I never thought in my life that Ah Li could marry a girl from the Xingyang Palace. Unfortunately, A Li is marrying the third young lady. It could have been better if it was the actual daughter."


    Zhou Li: "..."


    Zhou Li twitched the corners of his mouth and glanced at his mother speechlessly: "Don''t talk nonsense in the future. It is clear that Fourth Miss Lu has no intention of me, even if she does, I don''t dare to marry."


    "Mother, think about it, can you afford to have such a daughter-in-law?"


    Thinking of the condensed eyes and domineering manner of Fourth Miss Lu, Mrs. Zhou shuddered and shrank her neck, not daring to say a word.


    Master Zhou rolled his eyes at his old wife and said angrily, "You are too greedy. King Xingyang has just such a daughter, how could he marry into a small family and let her be a daughter-in-law. Maybe, Fourth Miss Lu is going to marry into the royal family and be a princess."


    "You have to keep your mouth shut, don''t be silly and cause trouble for your son."


    Mrs. Zhou was taught one after another, so she didn''t dare to talk too much.


    Master Zhou asked his son in a low voice, "Ah Li, can this marriage come true?"


    Zhou Li smiled and comforted his father: "If the Lu family had no intention, we will not have lunch today. Don''t worry, in a few days, I will ask the matchmaker to go back to the Lu family again. If you go three or four times, the Lu family will be fine and agree to it."


    Master Zhou stretched his brows, smiled happily, and did not forget to remind Mrs. Zhou: "In the future when Third Miss Lu passes the door, you must treat your daughter-in-law well."


    Mrs. Zhou muttered, "Do you still need to say this?"


    Marrying the daughter of a wealthy family as a daughter-in-law, how dare she act like a mother-in-law. Just laugh more and coax more.


    ¡­


    Matchmaker Zhao ran to the Lu family twice within half a month. After the fourth visit, the Lu family relented and agreed to the marriage.


    Master Zhou, Mrs. Zhou, smiled happily and immediately started to arrange for the engagement to make a marriage contract.


    In the past two weeks, the Lu family and the Shen family had already signed a marriage contract. The eminent monk counted three good days and sent them to the Shen family. At Shen Lan''s shy begging, Shen Shilang, Mrs. Shen, chose the fifth day of October.


    Autumn is crisp, it is the perfect time to get married.


    The Zhou family also wanted to marry a daughter-in-law as soon as possible.


    Zhou Li delayed his marriage until he was eighteen in order to study for the imperial examinations. If you wait until next year to get married, he will be nineteen. Mrs. Zhou promised a lot of money, and matchmaker Zhao also ran extra diligently to the Lu Mansion. In the end, the wedding date was set in the twelfth lunar month.


    The marriage was certain, and Zhou Li, the future son-in-law of the Lu Mansion, can come to the door with integrity.


    Zhou Li was finally able to meet his fiancee Lu Minghua.


    This was the first time the two met since the day on Jinshiquan Street.


    Lu Minghua was wearing light pink spring clothes, and her beautiful face was even more radiant. The thin blush on her face was rippling lightly, like a peach blossom in March.


    Zhou Li stared at his fianc¨¦e, and his heart was hot. He couldn''t help but step forward and say affectionately, "Sister Hua, I finally see you."


    It had been more than a month since he came to propose marriage. Zhou Lishao said that he also came to the Lu family four or five times. Unfortunately, Lu Minghua avoided showing up every time.


    According to common etiquette, a girl to be married should indeed be more reserved. However, the country had an open atmosphere, and it was common for engaged couples to travel together.


    It wasn''t that Lu Minghua didn''t want to see Zhou Li, it was Lu Mingyu who stopped her and let her come out to meet Zhou Li until today. Just like that, Lu Mingyu didn''t feel relieved and just stood aside, glancing at Zhou Li from time to time.


    That stance was similar to that of guarding against wolves.


    Lu Minghua blushed and replied softly, "You and I haven''t gotten married yet, so Young Master Zhou should call me Third Miss Lu!"


    Zhou Li wanted to have a good marriage, and he really fell in love with Lu Minghua. The young man was enthusiastic and couldn''t help but take a step closer.


    Lu Mingyu glanced at Zhou Li.


    Zhou Li stepped back a little embarrassedly, and continued to look at Lu Minghua with eager eyes: "The weather today is just right, I want to invite Huamei to go on a half-day trip."


    Lu Minghua hesitated for a while, then glanced at Lu Mingyu.


    Lu Mingyu didn''t have any superfluous expressions on her face.


    Lu Minghua pursed her lips slightly, and said softly to Zhou Li, "A woman who is engaged to be married, it is inconvenient to travel. Let''s forget it!"


    Lu Minghua was so dignified and self-restrained, in fact, it was more in line with the aesthetics of scholars.


    Zhou Li was rejected, and he was not angry, but a bit of joy was reborn in his heart. He smiled softly: "After today, I will often come to Lu Mansion to see you."


    Lu Minghua hummed with red cheeks and quickly glanced at Lu Mingyu again.


    Even if she is not happy, the marriage had already been decided. You can''t keep engaged couples from getting close all the time.


    Lu Mingyu sighed secretly and made a random excuse to leave.


    As soon as Lu Mingyu left, Zhou Li felt his whole body relax, and even his breathing became much easier. He looked at Lu Minghua and smiled softly: "It''s really strange, I''ve never seen Fourth Young Lady before, and I haven''t offended her. But she doesn''t like me everywhere. I''ve come to the door a few times, but every time she is trying to overpower me. ."


    Yes, it was true, Lu Mingyu really didn''t like Zhou Li.


    Back then, when Lu Mingfang and Zheng Zhong got engaged, Lu Mingyu welcomed him and was very happy to have him as a brother-in-law. Over the years, he has often come to Lu Mansion to stay for a while, and Lu Mingyu was also quite affectionate to this eldest brother-in-law.


    But when facing Zhou Li, Lu Mingyu''s indifference and unkindness were clearly visible.


    Lu Mingyu had such a temper. Love and hate were clear, like or dislike, everything was visible on the face. She never covered it up, let alone show false emotions.


    "I have a softer temperament. The fourth sister was worried that I would be wronged, so she deliberately made things difficult for you and gave the Zhou family a hard time." Lu Minghua said softly: "Actually, the fourth sister is cold on the outside and hot on the inside, and her heart is the best."


    Anyway, only he felt that he was facing the winter wind, so cold and bone-chilling


    Zhou Li muttered in his heart, followed Lu Minghua''s voice and said with a smile: "Fourth Miss is well-intentioned, I understand that I won''t take it to heart."


    He paused for a while, then whispered again: "Sister Hua, don''t worry. I am sincere in asking you to marry me as my wife. We will be married in the future, and I will definitely treat you well."


    Lu Minghua''s cheeks were like red clouds, and her heart was sweet as honey.


    The two were whispering for a while, and Lu Mingyu''s personal maid, Qiyun, came over with a smile: "The fourth miss invites the third miss and Zhou Gongzi to go to the martial arts field together."

 CH 73

    Martial arts field?


    Zhou Li was stunned for a moment, then looked at Lu Minghua subconsciously.


    In Zhou Li''s eyes, fiancee Lu Minghua was beautiful and gentle like water. No matter how you look at it, it doesn''t look like someone who is playing with knives and swords.


    However, Lu Minghua took it for granted: "Okay, I''ll go right now." Then, she glanced at him shyly: "The martial arts training ground in Lu''s residence is famous in the capital, and Young Master Zhou can also open his eyes today."


    Zhou Li: "..."


    Facing those pair of tender black eyes, Zhou Li''s heart was about to melt, and he nodded in response.


    Then, his tender-hearted fiancee led him to the martial arts field.


    At this time, the training of the personal soldiers had ended, and the ones on the training ground were the Lu family sisters and brothers.


    Lu Mingyu held a long sword with a sharp edge. Lu Mingyue and Lu Xuan had not blocked fifty moves together. Soon they dodged and fled in embarrassment.


    Lu Mingyu saw a flaw, kicked Lu Xuan hard, and sent him flying.


    Lu Xuan rolled over in mid-air before he landed, rolled around in embarrassment, and got up quickly, he didn''t dare to slip if he wanted to. Disgraced but still continued to step forward to be beaten.


    Lu Mingyu''s subordinates showed no mercy, and reprimanded Lu Xuan: "Have you been lazy in practicing martial arts these few days? Your feet are frivolous, and your subordinates are weak. Someone has to stare at you every day!"


    Lu Xuan frowned and tried to justify himself: "Fourth sister, I don''t dare to be lazy, I just get up a little late every day... eh!"


    Lu Xuan was kicked again, and the corners of his mouth twitched in pain.


    Zhou Li gasped, "Do you practice martial arts like this every day?"


    He had been studying since childhood and never practiced martial arts. At this time, seeing the Lu family''s sister and brother making a move, he was dazzled and terrified.


    Lu Minghua was accustomed to it and replied with a smile: "Well, the sixth brother is smart and clever, but he likes to be clever and lazy. Only the fourth sister can control him."


    No Mercy, too hard, too strict. This is what martial arts training is supposed to be.


    Lu Minghua said: "This is how martial arts are. If you don''t have a hard heart, how can you learn martial arts."


    Zhou Li looked at his fianc¨¦e with beautiful eyebrows and gentle eyes and was speechless for a while.


    Lu Minghua whispered softly: "I am average in martial arts, and I prefer to read. My adopted father asked me what kind of husband I want to marry, and I told my adopted father that I was attracted to Jinke Tanhua Lang."


    Zhou Li''s heart was burning hot when he heard this, he was moved, and he reached out to hold Lu Minghua''s hand.


    "Third sister," Lu Mingyu''s voice suddenly sounded: "You come too."


    Lu Minghua replied with a smile, turned around, and went to the weapon rack, holding her usual long whip.


    Zhou Li''s hand was empty, and he shrank back awkwardly.


    Lu Minghua didn''t notice, she quickly entered the martial arts field, waved her long whip, and joined the battle. With Lu Minghua joining in, Lu Mingyue and Lu Xuan can finally take a breather.


    Lu Minghua claimed to be mediocre in martial arts, but she was not humble. Among the six siblings in the Lu family, her skills were similar to that of the youngest Lu Xuan. However, compared with ordinary personal soldiers, it is much stronger.


    Even if she faced two or three strong men, they were not her opponent.


    She had been practicing the long whip since she was eight years old, and she had practiced for eight years and was skilled in whipping. The long whip in her hand swam and danced like a snake. Moreover, while the long whip was waving, the whip''s shadow filled the sky, looking powerful.


    Zhou Li: "..."


    Zhou Li''s mood suddenly became complicated.


    After getting married, if there is a fight, wouldn''t Lu Minghua whip him all over the place with a few whips?


    ¡­


    "Master Zhou," a familiar voice rang in his ears.


    Zhou Li came back to his senses in an instant, and reflexively squeezed out a smile: "Why did Fourth Miss Lu suddenly come here?"


    Lu Mingyu said nonchalantly: "The third sister is with the fifth sister and the sixth brother, and so I happened to chat with Zhou Gongzi."


    For some unknown reason, when Zhou Li saw his future wife and her sister, he felt a little guilty and a cold sweat broke out on his back. He also had to show the kindness and demeanor of her future brother-in-law: "The Fourth Miss has something to say, but it''s okay to say it."


    Lu Mingyu twitched the corners of her mouth as if peeping through Zhou Li''s uneasy and guilty conscience: "Young Master Zhou, don''t be nervous. The marriage has been decided. When the third sister marries into the Zhou family, I have to call you the third brother-in-law. We will be a family in the future."


    The eyes of a girl who has not left the boudoir were so bright and sharp.


    Zhou Li kept calm and maintained a graceful demeanor: "What the fourth lady said is true. I sincerely asked to marry the third lady. In the future, I will never wrong her."


    Lu Mingyu smiled and said: "Distance tests a horse''s stamina, time tests a man''s heart. What happens in the future will naturally be known gradually."


    "Speaking of which, our six siblings have different temperaments. The third sister is understanding and gentle. I''m different. I''m irritable and born with a bad temper. If anyone provokes me, I''ll have a hit on the spot. ."


    "By the way, we''re almost a family. I won''t hide some things. I''m naturally strong. Today, Young Master Zhou came to the martial arts field. Just take a look and open your eyes."


    Her gaze landed on the folding fan in Zhou Li''s hand.


    That folding fan was made of high-quality wood and was very delicate.


    Zhou Li was reluctant to give up, but it was inconvenient to not give it, so he had to offer a folding fan. He sighed secretly in his heart, these martial arts practitioners were just so impulsive and reckless. A good fan must be folded into two sections to show your ability.


    Lu Mingyu held the fan in the palm of her hand and held it up in front of Zhou Li.


    When she squeezed her hand hard, the folding fan made a strange noise. Let go a little, and the shards of the wooden fan will slide from the palm of your hand. A gust of wind came from out of nowhere, blowing the sawdust into the air. Just like Zhou Li''s heart, dangling in the air.


    Zhou Li: "..."


    Lu Mingyu slowly turned a whole folding fan into crumbs, and smiled at Zhou Li who looked stiff: "I am making a fool of myself today."


    Zhou Li: "..."


    Zhou Li''s scalp was numb, and he wanted to take a few steps back and stay away from this terrifying girl with amazing supernatural powers in front of him. But being swept away by her eyes, he didn''t even dare to move at all.


    Lu Mingyu continued with a smile and said, "I''m only one year younger than the third sister, and I have a deep relationship. After the third sister marries the Zhou family, I would have to visit often. At that time, I hope the brother-in-law doesn''t think I go too often."


    So kindly changed his name and called him brother-in-law.


    Zhou Li was drenched in a cold sweat on his back, but he finally didn''t lose his composer on the spot and stood still: "How can this be. The fourth lady is willing to visit Zhou''s house as a guest, I wish for it."


    Lu Mingyu glanced over Zhou Li''s trembling legs, and smiled again: "I just wanted to show my hand in front of my brother-in-law and broke my brother-in-law''s fan. I''m really sorry."


    Zhou Li responded immediately: "A mere folding fan is nothing. If the fourth lady likes it, I will send some fans to you another day."


    Lu Mingyu smiled happily and said, "That''s fine. Didn''t my brother-in-law say that he would come to visit the third sister often? I also want to talk to my brother-in-law and get closer"


    Zhou Li: "..."

 CH 74

    "Fourth sister, don''t you like your future third brother-in-law?"


    Zhou Li stayed for a while, then left. The clever ghost fifth sister quietly came over and whispered.


    Lu Mingyu glanced at Lu Mingyue with a smile: "Who said that. I think the future third brother-in-law is very pleasing to the eye."


    Lu Mingyue stuck out her tongue and made a face: "Fourth sister, don''t lie to me. It''s not like I haven''t seen what the fourth sister does to the eldest brother-in-law."


    The fourth elder sister never stopped beating Zhou Li. He also got a one-handed broken folding fan today. The handsome face of the future third brother-in-law was all white with fright, and he almost fled.


    Lu Mingyu laughed: "I told you if you don''t believe it, then I can''t help it. In short, I have great respect for the future third brother-in-law."


    Lu Mingyue rolled her eyes and laughed in a low voice: "It doesn''t matter if I believe it or not, the important thing is that the third sister is willing to believe it. I think that when the third sister sends this future brother-in-law away, she is reluctant to part."


    Yes, anyone with long eyes can see how much Lu Minghua likes Zhou Li.


    Lu Mingyu couldn''t help sighing.


    If she hadn''t worried about Lu Minghua, would she have easily let Zhou Li go?


    Right now, I can only knock from time to time. As long as the Lu family does not fall, Zhou Li will not and cannot dare to betray his heart.


    As they were talking, Lu Minghua came over.


    Lu Mingyu and Lu Mingyue silently agreed with each other at the same time.


    Lu Minghua''s face was full of spring today, she pursed her lips and smiled: "It''s almost noon, let''s go to lunch together."


    Lu Mingyu smiled, nodded, and went to the dining room hand in hand with Lu Minghua. After lunch, she went to Lu Minghua''s boudoir to have a private conversation.


    "Fourth sister, you must not like Zhou Li!" Lu Minghua was not a fool, she had already noticed Lu Mingyu''s rejection and indifference towards Zhou Li.


    Lu Mingyu naturally wouldn''t admit it: "How could this be. He is my future third brother-in-law. If you marry him in the future, we will be a family. How can I hate him."


    Lu Minghua silently glanced at the duplicitous fourth sister.


    When she sent Zhou Li out of the house, she felt that Zhou Li''s face was not very good-looking, so she asked. Zhou Li didn''t say anything, but when she mentioned the fourth sister, Zhou Li''s handsome face became even whiter...


    Lu Mingyu took Lu Minghua''s hand and said, "Third sister, what you like is more important than anything else."


    Lu Minghua''s eyes were slightly warm, she rested her head on Lu Mingyu''s shoulder, and said softly, "Fourth sister, thank you."


    I know, you are afraid that I will be too soft-hearted and will be pinched by the Zhou family.


    I know, you are trying to support me and deliberately scare Zhou Li.


    I know that you are all for me.


    Lu Mingyu''s heart was slightly sour, and she put her arms around Lu Minghua: "We are sisters, no need to say thanks. You have to remember that you are the daughter of the Lu family. No matter what happens in the future, the door of the Lu family will always be open for you. Live in the Zhou family. It''s not good, or someone bullies you, come back immediately."


    Don''t be like the previous life, where you always suffered and felt aggrieved.


    Obviously, she could beat Zhou Li half to death with a whip, but she had to swallow it.


    Lu Minghua choked with sobs and hummed.


    ¡­


    In the afternoon, Lu Mingfang brought her two sons back to Lu Mansion.


    May 20th was Lu Mingyu''s birthday. Lu Mingyu was fifteen years old this year, and the hairpin ceremony was around the corner, with just over half a month left.


    The Lu family did not have a mistress, so Lu Mingyu was in charge of internal affairs. However, she can''t be allowed to arrange for her own hairpin ceremony.


    Lu Mingfang came back to the mansion on purpose, in order to handle Lu Mingyu''s hairpin ceremony.


    In the evening, Lu Lin and his son returned to the mansion, and Zheng Zheng in the barracks came to Lu''s mansion when he got the news. The crowd gathered and it was very lively. After dinner, Lu Mingfang said to Lu Lin, "Foster father, the fourth sister''s hairpin ceremony, leave it to me!"


    Lu Lin trusted the caring and gentle eldest daughter very much, and said with a smile, "I can only rest assured if such an important matter is handed over to you."


    Lu Mingfang pursed her lips and smiled.


    She has been thinking about this for a long time, and she opened her mouth and said in an orderly manner: "My mother-in-law and I have already talked about this matter. From today onwards, I will live in Lu Mansion."


    "The hairpin ceremony of the fourth sister must be held in a grand and lively manner. Our Lu family friends and relatives are invited to watch the ceremony. 20 seats are enough for the banquet. There is still a period of time, and there is plenty of time to prepare calmly. ."


    "The most important thing is to invite who will be the official guest and who will be the praiser. Does the foster father have a plan in mind?"


    It stands to reason that the hairpin ceremony was held by a female elder with a high reputation. Lu Lin had no relatives, Lu Mingyu''s mother died early and had no siblings. Lu Mingyu didn''t even have a paternal aunt or maternal aunt.


    Lu Lin touched his chin and thought about it, and soon thought of a suitable candidate: "Just ask Madam Shen to be the guest of honor!"


    The Shen and Lu families were going to be relatives soon, and in terms of identity, Madam Shen was quite suitable.


    Madam Shen was beautiful and elegant, with outstanding bearing, but usually kept a low profile. Few of the noble ladies in the capital were comparable to Madam Shen.


    Lu Mingfang also praised repeatedly: "Foster father idea is excellent. There is no need for the foster father to go to the Shen family for this matter, I will handle it."


    Lu Lin nodded, thought for a while and asked, "Who should I invite to praise?"


    According to customs and conventions, engaged girls should not show their faces. Therefore, it is inconvenient for Shen Lan and Lu Minghua to be praisers.


    Lu Mingfang was also a little hesitant: "The fourth sister is the best friend with Shen Lan on weekdays. Except for Shen Lan, I rarely hear the fourth sister mention girls from other families."


    My family sees Lu Mingyu as a thousand good things and nothing bad.


    However, in all fairness, with Lu Mingyu''s temper, there were not many people who were not afraid of her and dared to get close to her.


    Lu Lin simply smiled and said, "Xiaoyu has always had her own opinions. Just ask her directly to see who she has in her heart."


    Lu Mingfang replied with a smile, then turned to ask Lu Mingyu.


    As soon as she mentioned the ceremony, a figure flashed in Lu Mingyu''s mind, and she smiled slightly.


    Lu Mingfang keenly noticed something strange: "Xiaoyu, why did you suddenly stop talking? Is there something bothering you?"


    Lu Mingyu replied lightly, "No. I was thinking, I know so many famous and noble women, who should I invite to be my praiser."


    It is not unusual for a fifteen-year-old girl to have things on her mind that she does not want to say.


    Lu Mingfang thoughtfully didn''t ask any further questions and smiled casually: "Apart from Shen Lan, whoever you want to be with is all you need. The girl from the Jin family, Miss Meng from the Marquis of Guangping, Miss Zhao from the Marquis of Puyang, or Qiao Ge, Miss Qiao in the old mansion. I remember that you have contact with them on daily basis."


    There were only a few of the top circles of noble women in the capital.


    Lu Mingyu thought about it and said, "Please Zhao Yu!"


    Jin Caner turned her face over because her nephew was beaten.


    Meng Yunluo had a grudge against her in her previous life.


    Qiao Wan is not bad... However, Qiao Wan is obsessed with the second prince, so she still avoids suspicion. After thinking about it, it was better to invite Zhao Yu.


    Although Zhao Yu was ignorant, superficial and small-minded, she was not bad. Having been a sister-in-law for several years in the previous life, they can be considered familiar.


    Lu Mingfang nodded with a smile: "Alright, just ask Miss Zhao Wu."

 CH 75

    Lu Mingyu sent a message to the Puyang Marquis Mansion and visited her the next day.


    The Zhao family was a powerful family, and they were married to the Li family back then, and they watched and helped each other. Later Yongjia Emperor Li Yuan raised his banner to stand on his own, the Meng family was the first to respond, and the Zhao family was a little behind.


    This step was slow, and the Zhao family was overwhelmed by the Meng family everywhere. Fortunately, with Empress Dowager Zhao, Emperor Yongjia was not stingy with his cousin, so he granted the title of Marquis of Puyang.


    Among the honorable generals, King Xingyang and Marquis of Guangping were the first and second, and the Marquis of Puyang was aggrievedly ranked third.


    Of course, only Puyang Hou felt wronged. In the eyes of others, if you hadn''t been honored by Empress Dowager Zhao, how can you be the Marquis of Puyang if you are a fool who can only play tricks?


    The Marquis of Puyang had three sons and two daughters, Zhao Yu was the youngest daughter from the direct family, and she was very much loved at home.


    Lu Mingyu and Zhao Yu were not too close on weekdays, but they have contacts.


    Today when Lu Mingyu came to the door, the delicate and exquisite Zhao Yu in a pink dress greeted her with a smile, and said, "What kind of wind is blowing you here today?"


    She glanced at the slender Lu Mingyu without concealing her jealousy: "I haven''t seen you for a few days, why do I think you are taller again?"


    The height was the eternal pain in Zhao Yu''s heart.


    Lu Mingyu was a head taller than Zhao Yu, dressed in red, calm and elegant. When Zhao Yu stood in front of Lu Mingyu, she looked like a half-grown child who hadn''t fully developed yet.


    How exasperating!


    Lu Mingyu raised her eyebrows and smiled: "I haven''t seen you these days, why are you still the same, you don''t grow up at all."


    Zhao Yu: "..."


    Zhao Yu was annoyed and stretched out her hand to pinch Lu Mingyu''s arm: "I hate it, you are sprinkling salt on my wound. If you are so angry at me again, I will not be your praiser for your hairpin ceremony."


    This little strength was neither painful nor itchy for Lu Mingyu.


    Lu Mingyu smiled and coaxed: "It''s my fault, I shouldn''t expose your shortcomings. Miss Zhao Wu is a big lady, so don''t bother with me. On the day I reach Jiji(1), you have to go early. With you there, the hairpin ceremony will definitely be very beautiful and lively."


    That''s right.


    Zhao Yu raised her chin proudly: "For the sake of your sincerity, I will forgive you this time. On the day of the hairpin ceremony, I will dress carefully. If I steal your limelight, don''t you get annoyed."


    Zhao Yu was not a bad person, and she doesn''t have much scheming. It''s just a mouthful of talking.


    Of course, no one can gain the upper hand in front of Lu Mingyu.


    Lu Mingyu glanced at Zhao Yu with a smile: "You want to steal the limelight, then you have to be seen by the big guys."


    Zhao Yu rolled her eyes in anger.


    Lu Mingyu laughed.


    After laughing for a while, a servant girl came to report: "Reporting to Miss Fifth, the fourth son is also in the mansion. He heard that Miss Lu is here, so came to pay a special visit."


    One year older than Zhao Yu, he was a well-known playboy in the capital. More than a year ago, Lu Mingyu came to Zhao Mansion as a guest and met Zhao Rui by chance.


    Zhao Rui was fascinated by the beauty, so he opened his mouth to get close. He was kicked by Lu Mingyu and flew a few meters away, and he lay on the couch for seven or eight days before he settled down.


    Zhao Rui was a dandy with a heart but no courage, after that time, he dared not come within a few meters of Lu Mingyu at all.


    However, every time Lu Mingyu came to look for Zhou Yu in the mansion, he had to show his face and was willing to leave only when he saw Lu Mingyu.


    Zhao Yu also knew about her elder brother''s problem, so she was amused and annoyed: "This fourth brother is really, he is engaged to be married, and he is still like this..."


    He never forgot Lu Mingyu.


    Zhao Yu reluctantly swallowed this sentence back.


    Lu Mingyu didn''t care, and said with a casual smile: "Fourth Master Zhao wants to see me, just let him come."


    The coward who can be knocked down with a single punch doesn''t dare to approach her, the most he can do was to look at her more. This was to give Zhao Yu a face.


    Zhao Yu and Zhao Rui were similar in age, and they were the closest. She complained on the lips, but in her heart, she cherished her brother. As she responded, she muttered inwardly.


    Lu Mingyu, this rouge tiger, is so lucky for the fourth brother to dare to come.


    In less than a cup of tea, Zhao Rui came.


    The second prince, the third prince and the fourth prince came together with him.


    ...


    The Zhao family was Emperor Yongjia''s natal family, and they have always been close. The two brothers and sisters, Zhao Rui and Zhao Yu, have been in and out of the Li Mansion since they were young, and were very familiar with their cousins.


    After Emperor Yongjia established his own new dynasty, the Li family became the royal family, and their status suddenly became much higher. However, he still had close contact with the Zhao family.


    Zhao Rui was pampered and grew up, neither literary nor military, and could barely read his face. Puyang Hou shamelessly begged for an errand for his son, and now he was the imperial guard.


    However, Zhao Rui''s errands were quite leisurely, and he entered the palace every other day as an errand. Today was Xiu Mu, early in the morning, the cousins who were now princes ??came to the Zhao residence together.


    It was really weird. Why did they all come without saying a word?


    Moreover, the tense atmosphere between the Second Prince and the Third Prince can be seen at a glance. Occasionally looking at each other, what burst out was full of sneers and confrontational flames.


    Zhao Rui secretly muttered in his heart.


    He worked in the palace, had good eyes and ears, and vaguely knew some inside information. Ever since the Emperor returned to Beijing, the Second Prince and the Third Prince have been out of sync. They even made a move in front of the royal family.


    The reason, he was not quite clear.


    Fortunately, there was still the Fourth Prince who was smooth and good-tempered.


    The Fourth Prince''s biological mother, Concubine Qin, was Puyanghou''s cousin. In terms of kinship, they were closer to him than the other princes. Moreover, Empress Dowager Zhao made it clear that she wanted Zhao Yu to marry the Fourth Prince.


    Zhao Rui had long regarded the Fourth Prince as his future brother-in-law and they were very close when gossiping together.


    The Fourth Prince and Zhao Rui talked lively, while the Second Prince and Li Hao sat aside. One had a calm expression, and the other had a serious expression.


    The one with the calm expression was the Second Prince.


    The one with a serious face was Li Hao.


    A servant came over quietly and whispered something in Zhao Rui''s ear.


    Zhao Rui''s eyes lit up, and he stood up reflexively: "Fourth Miss Lu is really here?"


    Then, he immediately turned his head and smiled at the cousin princes: "Your Highnesses, wait here, I will come as soon as I go. "


    Unexpectedly, the Second Prince also stood up: "I will go with you."


    Li Hao was a step late, the flames in his eyes shot up even higher, and he said forcefully: "I will go too."


    The Fourth Prince who knew something had a light of gossip in his eyes, he said with a smile: "This fourth Miss Lu, I only know her name, but I haven''t seen her. I just want to see her today."


    Zhao Rui: "..."


    Zhao Rui, no matter how slow he was, could feel something was wrong.


    Zhao Rui''s eyes wandered back and forth on the faces of the Second Prince and Li Hao.


    The Second Prince was still calm and unhurried, and Li Hao''s face was still tense.


    A flash of inspiration flashed in Zhao Rui''s mind, and a thought suddenly flashed across. Wait, these two brothers fought, maybe it''s because of Miss Lu...


    So, a group of people with different ideas came together in front of Lu Mingyu.


    Lu Mingyu: "..."

 CH 76

    Lu Mingyu was originally calm and relaxed and was in a good mood, but when she saw two familiar faces, her expression froze, and her smile disappeared.


    Li Hao stared closely at Lu Mingyu, his voice a little hoarse: "Xiaoyu, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Lu Mingyu looked cold: "Don''t call me Xiaoyu."


    A voice sounded at the same time: "Don''t call her Xiaoyu."


    The eyes of everyone looked at the Second Prince together, and their expressions were subtle.


    Li Hao''s heart was surging, the familiar anger surged in his chest, and his voice was slightly cold: "I have known Xiaoyu for two years and have always called her that. Even if she doesn''t like me calling her like that, it''s not my second brother''s turn to point fingers."


    The Second Prince raised his eyebrows and smiled, and replied leisurely: "If you have this qualification, you don''t have to say it. You can ask Fourth Miss Lu."


    The profound meaning revealed in the short two sentences made Li Hao''s complexion suddenly change.


    Li Hao suddenly turned his head and looked at Lu Mingyu.


    Lu Mingyu did not look at him but stared at the Second Prince.


    He was quite docile that day and promised that he will never appear in front of her again before the ceremony. Another "coincidence" today. This was relying on her guilty conscience, and he was approaching step by step.


    Don''t look at the personable and beautiful face, he was actually black-bellied, sinister, vicious and cunning!


    The Second Prince seemed to have never seen the anger in Lu Mingyu''s eyes, and smiled at her: "I came to Zhao''s residence today, and I didn''t expect to meet Fourth Miss Lu here again."


    Lu Mingyu sneered and clenched her right fist.


    If he dares to talk too much, she must beat someone up!


    The Second Prince immediately shut his mouth honestly.


    This scene, like a sharp wooden thorn, penetrated deeply into Li Hao''s eyes.


    When did Lu Mingyu become so familiar with the Second Prince?


    It was not unusual for Lu Mingyu to beat people with fists. But the strange thing was, she was obviously already annoyed, but she could still resist the urge to beat someone. Such a preferential treatment used to be his...


    The eyes of the Fourth Prince wandered to and fro, watching the play with relish.


    For the past two months, the Second Prince and the Third Prince have been as incompatible as ice and fire. Every time they meet, they are tense. The fact that Emperor Yongjia was in charge, so they didn''t make a fuss and tear their faces apart.


    However, the discord between the two brothers was well-known in the palace.


    He heard Concubine Qin talk about it privately once, probably for marriage. He already had many guesses in his heart, so when he heard that the Second Prince and the Third Prince were leaving the palace together today, he followed them shamelessly.


    Really saw a good show.


    ¡­


    Seeing that the situation was not right, Zhao Rui hurriedly coughed and laughed: "It turns out that Fourth Miss Lu and His Royal Highness the Second Prince and His Royal Highness the Third Prince are familiar with each other, so it saves me from talking. By the way, this is His Royal Highness Fourth Prince, Fourth Miss Lu I am sure you have not met him!"


    Lu Mingyu gave Zhao Rui a cool look.


    Zhao Rui''s scalp went numb, and his right leg which had been kicked suddenly throbbed.


    The Fourth Prince didn''t want to be involved in the battle and immediately said: "I have heard about Miss Lu''s reputation for a long time, and this is the first time I have seen you today. Sure enough, it is even more famous to meet."


    Lu Mingyu looked at the Fourth Prince whose eyes were twitching, and asked lightly, "Oh? What kind of fame had your Highness heard of me?


    The Fourth Prince: "¡­"


    He just came to see the fun. Why did the fire at the city gate still affect the fish in the pond?


    The Fourth Prince smiled awkwardly: "Fourth Miss Lu misunderstood, I never meant that."


    He gave Zhao Yu a wink.


    Zhao Yu put all his heart on the Fourth Prince, and without thinking, opened his mouth to help him: "His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince is the most gentle and good-natured, and he is also very gracious to the girls. He will definitely not make fun of it. Fourth Miss Lu, please don''t misunderstand the Fourth Prince."


    Lu Mingyu snorted lightly from her nose.


    This scene, not to mention how embarrassing and stiff it was.


    Zhao Rui secretly complained. If I had known this earlier, I really shouldn''t have brought a few princes here.


    It''s alright now, I''m afraid it''s all on his head.


    Zhao Rui cleared his throat and said, "Fourth Miss Lu came to be a guest today. I''m here to say hello. It''s time to go after the greeting. I''ll talk to Fourth Miss Lu when I''m free some other day."


    Lu Mingyu''s expression was light and her voice was indifferent: "Then I won''t see off Fourth Young Master Zhao and your Highnesses."


    Zhao Rui resisted the urge to stretch out his hand to wipe his forehead, and smiled at the princes: "The little girls are gossiping here, we are being an inconvenience, so we should leave."


    The Fourth Prince immediately picked up the conversation: "It''s true, cousin, let''s go."


    After speaking, he pulled Zhao Rui and left.


    As for the Second Prince and the Third Prince, he didn''t care if they wanted to stay or not.


    Zhao Rui kept muttering in his heart. He walked for a while, but he didn''t hear the footsteps behind him, so he couldn''t help turning back frequently.


    The Fourth Prince whispered quickly: "Okay, don''t look at it. That Fourth Miss Lu is born with divine power. That day in the Jiaofang Hall, she easily lifted the chair of Su Zhaorong, and Su Zhaorong was so frightened that she became slightly sick. It''s a game."


    Such a master can''t afford to be provoked.


    "She''s not like other women. She''s very passionate and she loves and hates equally. I saw her for the first time last year, and she looked amazing, couldn''t help getting closer to her. As a result, I was kicked and flew a few meters away, and had to rest on the couch for half a month."


    The Fourth Prince clicked his tongue: "It''s like a living tigress!"


    The second brother and the third brother have a really special preference and were really brave.


    Zhao Rui caught a glimpse of the slightly wretched expression of the fourth prince, and couldn''t help but sighed again: "You don''t understand."


    You really don''t understand.


    Such a beautiful girl who dares to love and hate her true temperament was both dangerous and charming. For a young man, it was almost fatally attractive.


    He really doesn''t deserve her. As long as there was a slight possibility, he will not obediently listen to the arrangement of the marriage at home.


    The Fourth Prince heard the meaning of Zhao Rui''s words and looked disapproving: "There are many beautiful women in the world, and there are not just a few famous ladies in the capital. Why must it be her! If it was me, I would rather marry someone who is stupid and easy to coax to avoid making the husband weak and the house restless."


    As soon as he said the words, he regretted it.


    Sure enough, Zhao Rui''s gaze floated over like a knife.


    The Fourth Prince was a little embarrassed, and added a few words with a smile: "I just said it casually, and I never meant to insinuate anyone. Fourth cousin, don''t get me wrong!"


    If these words were passed into Zhao Yu''s ears, it would be strange if she didn''t become angry.


    It would be even worse if the Marquis of Puyang or the Empress Dowager Zhao knew.


    On this side, the fourth prince bowed his hands to curry favor with Zhao Rui.


    On the other side, the Second Prince and his brother Li Hao were unwilling to move. As if their feet were stuck, it was more like a silent rivalry.


    Lu Mingyu''s suppressed anger began to surge up again.


    Zhao Yu''s eyes drifted back and forth and then fell on Lu Mingyu''s face, with a thoughtful expression.


    Why does it look like two dogs fighting over a meaty bone?


    Hi, translator here. If you have been liking my translation here, please consider donating through PayPal. Or leave a review in Novelupdate.

 CH 77

    At this moment, Lu Mingyu felt as if she had turned into a fleshy bone.


    She pursed the corners of her mouth, and her voice revealed suppressed anger: "What else do the two Highnesses have to say!"


    The Second Prince smiled helplessly: "Don''t be annoyed. If you want me to go, I will go now. On the day of the ceremony, I will go to the Lu Mansion to watch the ceremony."


    After saying that, he left neatly.


    It seemed that the brazenness of staying here was just to say these words to Lu Mingyu.


    Actually not.


    He was approaching step by step, but he could always push away before Lu Mingyu lost her temper. The sense of timing was perfect.


    Lu Mingyu knew that this was the Second Prince''s trick, but her heart softened, and said to the Second Prince''s back: "Okay."


    The Second Prince paused his footsteps, turned his head, and smiled at Lu Mingyu.


    This smile was as colourful as spring dawn as if spring flowers were blooming in the wild.


    Lu Mingyu subconsciously took another look.


    And Li Hao, with shock and disbelief at this time, said, "Xiaoyu, you...you really want to marry Li Jing?"


    Lu Mingyu withdrew her gaze and looked at Li Hao: "Yes."


    This short word, as heavy as thousand tons, fell heavily on Li Hao''s heart.


    Li Hao''s whole body trembled, his eyes were red as if he was about to drip blood.


    Zhao Yu, who was on the side, lost the mood to watch the show and began to worry secretly. Looking at Li Hao''s appearance of being hit hard, don''t make any trouble today...


    "Why?" Li Hao paused and squeezed three words out of his teeth.


    Why?


    It was clear that the person you were happy with was me, why do you want to marry Li Jing instead of me?


    All of this, why?


    Lu Mingyu''s bright eyes looked straight at Li Hao''s red eyes: "This is between him and me, and it has nothing to do with you. Also, there are differences between men and women, you and I should keep a distance. We meet occasionally, you should also call me Fourth Miss Lu."


    You don''t deserve to call me Xiaoyu.


    Li Hao''s body was stiff and he wanted to open his mouth, but he couldn''t get a word out.


    As if there were thousands of pounds of boulders pressing against his chest.


    He couldn''t breathe.


    Seeing Li Hao in such pain, Lu Mingyu felt extremely happy.


    In those days, he led his tender and charming cousin to her and told her: "Xiaoyu, I want to accept my cousin into the palace as a concubine." She was also in the same shock and pain.


    Li Hao, you finally got a taste of being let down.


    She suddenly realized that marrying Li Jing also has many advantages.


    For example, appearing in front of Li Hao as the second sister-in-law and facing Su Zhaorong as a prince consort. There was also the obese, dull, dark and vicious Li Chang, three of them mother and sons; none of them can escape!


    Lu Mingyu''s heart suddenly calmed down, and said lightly: "Li Hao, this is the last time I will call you by your first name. After today, you and I are like strangers. There is no need to mention the past."


    "What''s wrong with you, just go back to the palace to see your mother. Go and ask her why I, Lu Mingyu, hate your mother and son so much."


    The familiar face did not have a bright smile, only endless coldness.


    Li Hao was heartbroken, nodded his head, turned around and left.


    ¡­


    Zhao Yu finally let out a long sigh of relief, and then looked at Lu Mingyu with strange eyes.


    Lu Mingyu didn''t move, letting Zhao Yu look at it.


    Zhao Yu finally couldn''t help it and asked in a low voice, "Lu Si, what''s the matter with you and the Second Prince and the Third Prince? Which one do you like?"


    Lu Mingyu didn''t answer and asked, "What do you think?"


    Zhao Yu could be clueless sometimes. When Lu Mingyu asked this question, she actually thought about it seriously: "You and the Third Prince met first, so there should be some entanglements. Otherwise, the Third Prince would not be so painful just now. When you and Second Prince talk and look at each other, there is a tacit understanding that is difficult for ordinary people. Moreover, you are much better with the Second Prince than with the Third Prince... Well, in my opinion, you should marry the Second Prince."


    Lu Mingyu: "..."


    Zhao Yu asked with excitement and anticipation: "How is it, am I right?"


    Lu Mingyu reminded Zhao Yu a few words with mixed feelings: "You are so clueless, you can say whatever comes to your mind, I''m afraid it''s not suitable to be the daughter-in-law of the Royal Family."


    Zhao Yu''s attention suddenly shifted, and she glared at Lu Mingyu aggressively: "What do you mean by that!"


    She has been in and out of the court since she was a child, and she and the Fourth Prince were childhood sweethearts, and she was already worrying that the fourth prince would not marry her. Lu Mingyu''s two words can be regarded as stabbing her heart and lungs.


    Lu Mingyu twitched the corners of his mouth: "It''s nothing, I just said that casually."


    Zhao Yu retreated a little in embarrassment and pouted, "Forget it, I have a big heart, and I don''t care about you."


    Lu Mingyu smiled and coaxed Zhao Yu a few words insincerely: "Yes, yes, Miss Zhao Yu has a generous heart, which is rare in the world."


    Zhao Yu smiled and gave Lu Mingyu a blank look: "Okay, don''t come to coax me. You don''t want to mention it, I just don''t ask. Anyway, there is still half a month before your hairpin ceremony. The imperial decree of marriage is about to arrive at the Lu family. When that time comes, everything will be clear."


    Lu Mingyu was in a state of confusion and hummed casually.


    Looking left and right, there was no shyness of a girl to be married.


    Zhao Yu murmured again in her heart. However, she was familiar with Lu Mingyu''s temper. Seeing that Lu Mingyu was in a bad mood, it would be better to ask fewer questions.


    ¡­


    Li Hao didn''t wait for the Second Prince and the Fourth Prince, he left Puyang Hou''s mansion and returned to the palace.


    He was expressionless and walked quickly to Yihua Palace.


    Su Zhaorong fell ill more than a month ago and was bedridden. From far away, you can smell the strong smell of medicine.


    The palace servants who were guarding the bedroom stepped forward to salute.


    Li Hao opened the door without seeing it.


    The sound of pushing the door alarmed Su Zhaorong, who was lying on the couch. Su Zhaorong opened her eyes and saw her son coming, with a smile on the corner of her mouth: "A Hao..."


    "Mother!" Li Hao''s eyes were burning with boiling flames, and his voice was very tight: "I have something to ask you."


    Su Zhaorong''s body was fine, it was just her heart disease(1) that was making her ill. The beautiful and gentle face was pale and her voice was weak: "A Hao, what''s wrong with you? Did someone make you angry?"


    Li Hao pursed the corners of his mouth very tightly, and his eyes looked around the room.


    Zitan, who was standing beside the bed, shrank back under the cold and stern gaze of the master and quietly retreated.


    Su Zhaorong also sensed something was wrong, she struggled to sit up straight, and said softly to her son, "A Hao, sit down. If something is making you unhappy, talk to Mother. Although Mother can''t help you, at least she can share some of your worries with you."


    Li Hao looked at his loving and gentle mother and said slowly: "Today I went to Puyang Hou''s mansion and met Xiaoyu. She showed affection for my second brother in front of me."


    "My heart aches like it has been stabbed."


    "She said to me, let me ask you why she hates our mother and son so much. Mother, I''m here now. Tell me, what secret are you hiding?"


    Su Zhaorong: "..."


    1. It means she is suffering psychologically than physically.

 CH 78

    Li Hao''s eyes were like blades, staring straight at Su Zhaorong.


    Su Zhaorong''s body trembled, and her face turned red and white, changing frequently. At last, she said: "A Hao, what nonsense are you talking about. Fourth Miss Lu and I have only met twice. The first time was at the palace banquet. The second time was more than a month ago."


    "You know all this. What secrets can there be between me and her."


    "She hates me because she doesn''t like me, just a Zhaorong, who was born as a dancer, and she doesn''t want to be my daughter-in-law."


    "You and Li Jing are the same princes. But Li Jing came from the Queen''s belly and is the Emperor''s only direct son. Those civil servants in the court, they value only the direct descendant, and so are only in the favor of the Second Prince."


    "Lu Mingyu is not stupid. She can hook up with the Second Prince, and naturally, she doesn''t want to marry you. She refuses to admit that she is greedy for wealth and vanity, so she beat you up and blamed everything on me."


    Su Zhaorong said, tears flowing again: "A Hao, everyone in the palace looks down on me, and Lu Mingyu also treats me with contempt. Could it be that my son also despises his own mother?"


    As usual, Li Hao was already moved when Su Zhao Rong wept and cried like this.


    At this time, Li Hao''s expression did not change, his eyes became darker and filled with pain.


    After a long time, Li Hao opened his mouth: "Mother, you really have a secret from me."


    Su Zhaorong, who was weeping and crying, stiffened, raised her tearful eyes, and looked at Li Hao.


    Li Hao''s eyes were dark, like the endless dark night, and his voice was full of fatigue: "I felt that something was wrong. When I went to Lu Mansion that day, Xiaoyu opened her mouth and drove me away, and even hit me."


    "At the palace banquet, Xiaoyu embarrassed you in front of everyone. You cried repeatedly in front of me, telling me not to marry Xiaoyu. You said she would kill you and the fifth brother."


    "More than a month ago, the queen called Xiaoyu into the palace. You insisted on seeing Xiaoyu. That day, there were two more holes in the hard table in the side hall of Yihua Palace. You fell ill that day."


    "Mother, I''m not a fool. I felt something was wrong for a long time. It''s just that you can''t stop crying when I ask. I couldn''t bear to ask the truth, so I let it go so lightly."


    "Today, you must tell all your secrets."


    "I know the crux of the matter, and there is still a chance to recover. Otherwise, I will really lose Xiaoyu completely..."


    Li Hao suddenly couldn''t speak anymore.


    His eyes were red, water light flashed in his eyes, and his voice trembled.


    Su Zhaorong felt a heartache.


    Her son was a man who stands tall in the sky. He has been her backbone since childhood. He is determined and resolute, no matter what kind of thing he encounters, he will straighten his back to face it.


    She had never seen her son so vulnerable and suffering.


    Damn Lu Mingyu!


    How can she treat her son like this!


    Su Zhaorong put her arms around Li Hao and cried, "A Hao, you really wronged me! You are my son, and I rely on and count on you in my life. It''s too late for me to hurt you, how could I hide anything from you? ."


    "It was clearly Lu Mingyu who changed her mind first. She wanted to marry the Second Prince, but she didn''t want to carry the reputation of being ungrateful, so she pushed everything on me."


    "A Hao, I''m in the palace every day. I haven''t even been out of the palace gate, and I haven''t seen Lu Mingyu before. What can I do to her?"


    "Don''t be deceived by her. In this world, the only one who truly treats you sincerely is your mother..."


    Tears fell on Li Hao''s shoulders and soon became wet.


    My mother cried heart-rendingly and hugged him tightly with both arms. Like a vine, wrapped around a tree. Li Hao''s heart was torn in two.


    Half of them were relying on their mother and brother wholeheartedly.


    The other half was Lu Mingyu''s sarcastic eyes. As if to say, look, I knew it would be like this.


    His eyes were sore and hot, and the teardrops that rolled for a long time finally overflowed.


    ¡­


    The Second Prince and the Fourth Prince did not stay in the Puyang Marquis Mansion. After the Third Prince left, the two brothers also returned to the palace together.


    Along the way, the Fourth Prince glanced at his brother from time to time.


    The Second Prince was very calm, no matter how the Fourth Prince asked with his eyes, he was still calm and composed.


    The Fourth Prince was finally defeated. After stepping into the palace gate, he approached the Second Prince and asked in a low voice, "Second brother, do you really want to marry Fourth Miss Lu?"


    The Second Prince paused and turned to look at the Fourth Prince: "What''s wrong?"


    Of course, it¡¯s not right!


    For the sake of a woman, it''s not right for my brothers to turn against each other!


    The Fourth Prince inherited the smoothness and intelligence of his biological mother, Concubine Qin, and was reluctant to say such annoying words. He coughed and said in a low voice, "There''s nothing wrong. Fourth Miss Lu has amazing power, a beautiful face, and is the daughter of King Xingyang. If there is anyone else in this world who is worthy of Second Brother, it is only Fourth Miss Lu."


    The Second Prince showed a smile, reached out and patted the Fourth Prince on the shoulder, and said kindly: "The fourth brother really has a vision."


    The Fourth Prince grinned and smiled at the second prince.


    Then, the second prince walked to the Jiaofang Hall.


    The Fourth Prince immediately went to Concubine Qin''s bedroom.


    Qin Fei had nothing to do during the day, doing some embroidery work to pass the time. The Fourth Prince came in a hurry. Concubine Qin smiled and put down the embroidery work, picked up the handkerchief, and wiped the sweat on the Fourth Prince''s forehead: "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    The Fourth Prince''s eyes lit up, and he whispered, "Mother concubine, something big has happened!"


    Concubine Qin was a little surprised: "Didn''t you go to Zhao''s house? Can something big happen to Zhao''s house? Could it be that you quarreled with that girl Zhao Yu?"


    She continued: "It''s okay to fall out. I will just ask your Emperor Father to choose a good marriage for you. No matter which family you marry, it''s better than marrying Zhao Yu''s heartless silly girl."


    Concubine Qin pretended to like Zhao Yu for her straightforwardness and naivety in front of Empress Dowager Zhao. But in private, she criticized  Zhao Yu as a naive fool.


    The Fourth Prince smiled helplessly: "Cousin Yu can be a bit blunt. At least she won''t lose sleep over some intrigues when she marries into the palace."


    Concubine Qin was gentle and funny in front of people but was not so in private. The thin eyebrows were raised, and her words were extremely mean: "Just relying on her brain, there is really no need for intrigue. She is the kind that if she digs a hole, she will fall first in it."


    "Your grandmother is partial to her family and wants her grandniece to be the concubine. The Eldest Prince is already married, and the Second Prince''s marriage is decided by the Empress, so no one else will be allowed to interfere. The Third Prince''s mother, your grandmother looks down on her. In the end, don''t you have to sacrifice yourself to fulfil the Zhao family?"


    The Fourth Prince also couldn''t do anything with his mean mother, touched his nose, and changed the topic neatly: "Today, the Second Brother and the Third Brother also went to Zhao''s house. I also met Fourth Miss Lu."


    Concubine Qin''s attention really shifted: "Then what?"


    The Fourth Prince vividly described today''s Shura Field.


    Concubine Qin''s eyes flashed and she laughed suddenly: "Okay, it''s really good."

 CH 79

    Concubine Qin smiled very happily.


    The Fourth Prince was stunned for a moment, and looked at Concubine Qin, whose eyebrows were jumping with joy: "Why is Mother Concubine so happy?"


    Concubine Qin stretched out her fingers with a smile and lightly tapped the Fourth Prince''s forehead: "You, why can''t you understand this."


    "Li Jing and Li Hao turned against each other because of a woman. In the future, Lu Mingyu will marry into a Royal family as a daughter-in-law, and there will be a lot of fun to watch. Queen Qiao and Su Zhaorong will be estranged, and your Emperor Father will be angry with your second brother and third brother for this."


    "Isn''t that something to be happy about for you?"


    The Fourth Prince''s heart beat fast, and he was inexplicably guilty and panicked: "Mother concubine..."


    Concubine Qin glanced deeply at the Fourth Prince whose complexion suddenly changed: "There is no one else here, only our mother and son, what else is there to say? You are also the son of your father, so why can''t you think about that position?"


    "Your father favors your eldest brother, your second brother is the direct son, and your third brother is implicated by his biological mother. In fact, he is excellent in both civil and military skills."


    "You are young, and you can''t compete with them. Fortunately, your grandmother loves you the most, and your life is not difficult. You hide away and watch them compete. The harder they fight, the better it is for you."


    "When the snipe and the clam compete, the fisherman wins. I don''t need to teach you this principle, you should understand it."


    Dong Dong Dong!


    The Fourth Prince''s heart was beating like a beat, and he stood up suddenly: "Mother, don''t say anything."


    Concubine Qin looked at her son whose expression changed greatly and said lightly: "You are fourteen this year, so you are not too young. There are some things that your mother won''t tell you, you should think about it carefully."


    "Actually, I don''t like the Zhao family, let alone the stupid girl Zhao Yu. However, from the perspective of your imperial grandmother, I have to recognize this marriage."


    "The Marquis of Puyang has a mediocre fighting ability, which is far worse than that of the Marquis of Guangping and the King of Xingyang. However, he is the cousin of the emperor''s direct relative. He grew up with the emperor, and his affection is different from ordinary people."


    "Furthermore, Marquis Puyang is alert and flexible. Having such a father-in-law is also a great help to you. Therefore, I will never stop you from going to Zhao''s house. In the future, you will probably marry Zhao Yu. , it''s okay to coax her if you have nothing to do..."


    The Fourth Prince''s head was buzzing, and his face was not very good: "Mother, I have a headache, so I will go back first."


    After he finished speaking, he left without looking at his mother.


    Concubine Qin smiled helplessly as she looked at her son who had fled in a hurry.


    It seems that the medicine was taken a little harder today, which scared my son.


    But he was growing up day by day, and he should see the reality clearly. There was only one Crown Prince seat, but there were five princes. Leaving aside the useless fifth prince who was unable to achieve the goal, the four princes all have the strength to compete.


    This was no different than inheriting the family business, which can only be inherited by the son. The inheritance of the throne, in addition to the establishment of the heir, can only be done by the most virtuous person. Emperor Yongjia was in his prime, and the days to come were very long.


    Whoever has the last laugh was the real winner.


    ¡­


    Jiaofang Hall.


    Queen Qiao ordered all the people in the palace to retreat, walked to the Second Prince, and asked in a low voice, "You went to Zhao''s house today and saw Fourth Miss Lu?"


    A trace of tenderness flashed in the eyes of the Second Prince, and he smiled and hummed.


    Queen Qiao looked at him, and couldn''t help but smile bitterly in her heart.


    What a sin!


    The Second Prince single-mindedly identified Lu Mingyu. She couldn''t resist her son, so she had to follow him.


    More than a month ago, the Second Prince quietly left the palace and went to the Royal Summer Retreat of Huangzhuang to meet someone. She knew in her heart, but she was just turning a blind eye.


    Queen Qiao also had an advantage. Now that she had accepted this, she tried her best to think about the benefits of this marriage. She never said that Lu Mingyu was bad.


    Just like this, she even joked with a smile: "You are full of enthusiasm, I''m afraid Fourth Miss Lu may not be willing to take care of you."


    The Second Prince''s smile deepened: "I came to see my mother, just to tell my mother that she has already changed her mind and is willing to marry me as his wife."


    Queen Qiao thought of the rebellious Lu Mingyu, and she had a faint headache, but her face did not reveal: "Oh? This is a good thing." After thinking about it, she stood up and said, "I will talk to your Royal father about this. "


    Son''s life-long event, as a mother, she has to do her best.


    The Second Prince stared at Queen Qiao, who was very thin and haggard and whispered: "Thank you, Mother. These days, the mother has been worrying about her son, and her son is not filial."


    Even after being whipped, he still insisted on marrying Lu Mingyu.


    Queen Qiao was so exhausted that she had to obey his wishes. During this period of time, Queen Qiao''s life really continued to be difficult.


    Listening to her son''s thoughtful words, all the disappointment and dissatisfaction in Queen Qiao''s heart disappeared.


    Queen Qiao stretched her brows and smiled: "You can marry a wife and have a child early, and be filial to me, that''s all."


    The Second Prince looked at the smiling Queen Qiao and replied in a low voice, "Don''t worry, Queen Mother, I will honor my Queen Mother."


    I will also protect the queen.


    I will never let the Queen be killed by Su Zhaorong again.


    Queen Qiao was unaware of her son''s complicated and dark thoughts. Hearing this sentence, Queen Qiao smiled, and the awkwardness in her heart disappeared.


    That''s all, as long as his son likes it, he can marry Lu Mingyu if he wants!


    ¡­


    After Queen Qiao made up her mind, she sent a letter to Wenhua Hall that evening.


    Emperor Yongjia was about to go to Yanxi Palace to have dinner with Concubine Meng after finishing his political affairs.


    Eunuch Liu came to report: "Report to the Emperor, the Empress has sent a letter asking the Emperor to go to the Jiaofang Palace. The Empress has something important to discuss with the Emperor."


    Wenhua Hall was where Emperor Yongjia handled political affairs, and concubines in the harem were not allowed to enter.


    Queen Qiao was cautious in her words and deeds and never came to Wenhua Hall on her own initiative unless Emperor Yongjia called her.


    The last time she broke into the Wenhua Hall was because Emperor Yongjia whipped her son in a rage. Queen Qiao''s gaffe happened just once.


    Emperor Yongjia hesitated for a while, then nodded: "Okay, pass my word and let''s go to Jiaofang Hall."


    Queen Qiao was a virtuous wife. The husband and wife have been married for many years, and Emperor Yongjia has always respected his dignified, generous, and virtuous wife.


    On the first and fifteenth day of every month, as long as Emperor Yongjia was in the capital, he will definitely stay at Jiaofang Hall. It gave Queen Qiao enough dignity and decency.


    However, most of the rest of the days were spent in Yanxi Palace.


    Concubine Qin was a cousin of his aunt¡¯s family, and she was very understanding and knowledgeable. So Emperor Yongjia also went to sit there from time to time.


    In terms of beauty, Su Zhaorong was number one in the harem. However, Su Zhaorong was weak and prone to crying, and Emperor Yongjia really didn''t like this kind of temperament, only two or three times a month.


    Emperor Yongjia came to the Jiaofang Hall, and Queen Qiao greeted him with a salutation, with a dignified and gentle smile: "The Concubine has seen the Emperor."


    The etiquette was comprehensive, but the intimacy between husband and wife was also missing.


    Emperor Yongjia stretched out his hand to support Queen Qiao and said with a warm smile: "No need to be polite. Didn''t the Queen say that she has something to discuss with me? What is it?"


    T/N Very interesting chapter. Shows the dynamics between two pairs of mother and son. While Qin only cares about the throne, Qiao is more focused on her son''s happiness. Which shows that as a mother, she is much better.

 CH 80

    Emperor Yongjia had a slightly darker complexion and a square appearance. He could not be considered as heroic as King Xingyang, nor as suave as the Marquis of Guangping. Even the Marquis of Puyang was much more handsome than Emperor Yongjia.


    However, Emperor Yongjia was tall and held the supreme imperial power.


    At this time, Emperor Yongjia had a gentle face and a smile on his face.


    Queen Qiao''s heart was slightly warm, and she smiled softly: "The concubine has invited the Emperor to discuss A Jing''s marriage."


    Hearing the mention of the Second Prince, Emperor Yongjia''s brows moved, and his smile subconsciously faded a bit: "Oh? I don''t know which family''s girl the Queen is attracted to?"


    Queen Qiao''s heart sank slightly.


    Emperor Yongjia was known to be partial to the Eldest Prince. The Second Prince was obviously the direct prince, but he was not favored by Emperor Yongjia. This matter was also tacitly understood by everyone.


    What was worrying was that the Second Prince had spoken and acted very differently since returning to the Capital. It also made Emperor Yongjia unhappy everywhere. The relationship between father and son had become increasingly estranged and stiff...


    Queen Qiao suppressed her heavy heart and said softly, "Don''t dare to hide from the emperor, the one whom the concubine is looking at is the daughter of King Xingyang, the fourth young lady of the Lu family."


    Emperor Yongjia: "¡­"


    Emperor Yongjia instantly frowned and glanced at Queen Qiao: "You prefer a dignified and elegant girl who is full of poetry and books, and there is absolutely no chance of you falling in love with Lu Lin''s daughter."


    "Last time Second Prince came and begged me to grant a marriage but failed. So he is now asking you to persuade me."


    "I might as well tell you the truth today. I have asked King Xingyang. King Xingyang doesn''t want his daughter to marry into the Royal family as a daughter-in-law. He wants to recruit a son-in-law for his daughter."


    "My old face is almost swollen. He still has the face to marry Lu Mingyu, hum!"


    The more Emperor Yongjia thought about it, the angrier he became, and the more he spoke angrily about it.


    Queen Qiao groaned in her heart and hurriedly opened her mouth to explain: "The Emperor please calm down, please listen to the concubine. The concubine also persuaded him several times, but he still is determined to marry the girl of the Lu family, the concubine can''t hold him back."


    "More than a month ago, the concubine asked Fourth Miss Lu to enter the palace. Ah Jing met with Fourth Miss Lu then. Also, later, Ah Jing went to Huangzhuang Courtyard and met Fourth Miss Lu again."


    "Fourth Miss Lu was moved by his sincerity and has changed her mind."


    "Otherwise, the concubine won''t have the face to open her mouth today."


    What?


    Emperor Yongjia''s anger floated in the air, condensed on his face, and there was a look of astonishment in his eyes: "Is this true?"


    Queen Qiao secretly let out a sigh of relief and replied firmly: "Of course it''s true. Otherwise, how could the concubine have the face to say this to the emperor."


    Emperor Yongjia did not speak.


    He paced back and forth with his hands behind his back. A full dozen back and forth.


    Queen Qiao did not make a sound, waiting quietly for Emperor Yongjia to calm down.


    Emperor Yongjia finally stopped and looked at Queen Qiao: "I have to ask King Xingyang personally about this matter. If King Xingyang nods his head, I will order the marriage. If King Xingyang is unwilling, I will never do things like forcing the courtiers to marry their daughters."


    Emperor Yongjis was about to embark on his journey of conquering the world and he cherished the famous generals more eagerly than anyone else. Privately, he and King Xingyang were also very compatible.


    There were differences between rulers and ministers, and it was impossible to disregard their status and communicate like friends. However, King Xingyang held a lot of weight in his heart and was by no means weaker than the Marquis of Puyang, or the Marquis of Guangping.


    The boulder in Queen Qiao''s heart fell to the ground, and she replied with a smile: "Of course. This is a marriage, not an enmity. If people really don''t want it, we will never marry a daughter-in-law by force."


    This was also the fault of the new Emperor of this new dynasty. From an aristocratic family''s head to becoming an Emperor, Emperor Yongjia was still adapting to the change of identity. He had not yet developed the temperament of an Emperor.


    Even when it came to marrying a daughter-in-law, it was a continuation of the old habit. Before proposing the marriage, you must first ask your future in-laws if they were willing.


    Otherwise, if Emperor Yongjia granted the marriage directly through imperial decree, how dare the Lu family to resist the marriage?


    ¡­


    After the business was finished, Queen Qiao was in a good mood and said with a smile: "The Emperor is busy with political affairs and has worked hard. The concubine will let the imperial kitchen prepare meals!"


    Emperor Yongjia coughed: "No, I still have something to do, so I won''t be eating at Jiaofang Hall tonight."


    Queen Qiao paused with a slight smile, and quickly said with a soft laugh: "Then the concubine will send off the emperor."


    Emperor Yongjia left soon.


    After Emperor Yongjia left, the smile on Queen Qiao''s face disappeared.


    Cailan quietly came to report: "Niangniang, after the emperor left Jiaofang Palace, he did not return to Wenhua Palace and went in the direction of Yanxi Palace."


    Sure enough, he went to Yanxi Palace again.


    Concubine Meng Gui was the person at the apex of Emperor Yongjia''s heart, who had been favored over the years. She, the queen, can do nothing about it.


    Queen Qiao pursed the corners of her mouth, swallowing all the sour jealousy in her heart, and said lightly: "I see. This palace is a little hungry, ask them to serve dinner!"


    Back then, this marriage was personally decided by her father-in-law, who had been dead for many years. The marriage of the Li family and the Qiao family was beneficial to each other.


    After marrying into the Li family, she realized that in her husband Li Yuan''s heart, there was already a girl he liked.


    The Meng family''s status was a little lower than the Li family''s and they were also generals. Miss Meng and Li Yuan were childhood sweethearts, and they had a very strong relationship. It was a pity that Li Yuan married the daughter of the Qiao family, so he could only say goodbye to his sweetheart.


    Never thought that Meng Jiaoniang was so infatuated with Li Yuan that she didn''t want to marry someone else at all. During a private meeting with Li Yuan, she "unfortunately" was discovered.


    The old general Meng was almost killed by the behavior of his daughter. He had to obey Meng Jiaoniang''s wishes. Soon, Li Yuan married Miss Meng as a concubine.


    Madam Ming gave birth to his eldest son, Li Yi, seven months after entering the door.


    If you know the inside story, you have to sigh. The dignified daughter of the Meng family actually did such a depraved thing.


    The Noble Concubine was also a concubine, and she should always bow her head to the wife. It can''t be turned over in this life.


    No one knew the pain in her heart as the main wife.


    Her husband was estranged and indifferent to her and had only Madam Meng in his eyes. After Meng''s entrance, her husband went to Meng''s yard almost every day and only came to the main courtyard on the 1st and 15th day of the month.


    After Meng gave birth to his eldest son, Li Yuan was ecstatic and cherished him like a treasure. She, the wife, gave birth to a son after two years. The husband''s love for his direct son was far less than that of his concubine-born eldest son.


    Her son was as handsome as jade, gentle and elegant, with one eye and ten lines, talented and intelligent, no one can match.


    But the eyes of her husband only saw the strong and lively eldest son, but he was lukewarm to his direct son, who loved to read and was mediocre when it came to practicing martial arts.


    Later, Li Yuan raised his flag and established himself in troubled times, established a new dynasty, and his territory became larger and larger. Today, Wei, Yan, and Chu stood in a three-legged standoff, and Wei was so powerful that Yan and Chu could barely resist even after joining forces.


    Wei''s famous ministers and good generals were ready, and the trend of unifying the world was unstoppable.


    As the patriarch of the Li family, Li Yuan would at best favor the eldest son, and would not pass on the family fortune to the concubine-born eldest son.


    As the Emperor, if he was determined to make his favorite eldest son the Crown Prince, who could stop him?


    The Crown Prince had never been established because Emperor Yongjia had not made up his mind yet.


    Hi, translator here. If you have been liking my translation here, please consider donating through PayPal. Or leave a review in Novelupdate.

 CH 81

    The night came, and it was already late.


    After dinner, everyone in the Lu Mansion went back to the courtyard to rest. Only Lu Mingyu was in the study, waiting for her father to return home.


    She waited until midnight.


    Lu Lin hurried all the way back to the mansion from the military camp a hundred miles away. He didn''t know how much sweat was on his forehead, but it was all dried by the wind, leaving only a few traces of sweat.


    "Xiaoyu," as soon as Lu Lin entered the study, he hurriedly asked, "What happened?"


    If it wasn''t for an urgent matter, Lu Mingyu would never send a letter to the military camp.


    Lu Mingyu pursed the corners of her mouth: "Dad, sit down first and drink some clear tea to moisten your throat." She personally handed the tea to her father and then twisted the handkerchief with the prepared warm water to wipe the sweat from Lu Lin''s forehead.


    Father and daughter had deep feelings and were very close. But Lu Mingyu was never gentle and caring, she spoke more neatly than men do.


    Being so gentle, considerate and filial at this time, Lu Lin was moved, but his eyes were faintly red: "Xiaoyu! Don''t be afraid! Even if you got into a terrible disaster, Dad will definitely protect you."


    Lu Mingyu: "..."


    I don''t know In just a short moment, Lu Lin made up so many stories.


    Lu Mingyu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry and sighed helplessly: "Dad, don''t think about it. I didn''t cause trouble. Today, a letter was sent to the military camp. It is indeed something to discuss with Dad."


    She paused before continuing: "It''s my lifelong event."


    It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t get into trouble.


    Lu Lin breathed a sigh of relief: "Do you want to marry the Second Prince?"


    Lu Mingyu: "..."


    Looking at Lu Mingyu''s indescribable expression, Lu Lin couldn''t help laughing: "In these days, the Second Prince often came to me to talk to me, and was very close to me. I guessed it."


    The hairy-footed son-in-law is attentive!


    Who hasn''t come here from a young age.


    Lu Mingyu''s expression darkened slightly.


    Repay debts, pay for murder.  She owed her life to the Second Prince and will pay the debt with her body. After marrying him, she should do her best to help him ascend to the throne. In the future, she will not stop what kind of beauty the Second Prince wants to accept.


    These words, she hasn''t had time to tell the Second Prince. Come to think of it, the Second Prince thought so too!


    Instead of killing her to pay for his life and becoming an enemy of the Lu family, it is better to marry the Lu family, use the Lu family as help, establish himself as the Crown Prince, and ascend the throne in an upright manner.


    The Second Prince actually doesn''t have to be so thorough, making everyone think that he has a deep-rooted love for her.


    Lu Lin glanced over Lu Mingyu''s slightly condensed face, and couldn''t help laughing: "Look at you, such a happy event, what are you doing with a sullen face. In front of Dad, you don''t have to cover up and pretend to be ashamed. Just making fun of you."


    Lu Mingyu looked at his smiling father, and her mood was very complicated: "Father, do you really like this marriage?"


    Lu Lin replied without hesitation: "As long as you are willing, this father is willing. Not to mention marrying the Second Prince from the direct line, if you want to marry the concubine-born prince, I will also support it. If you want to recruit a son-in-law, I am also willing."


    "Xiaoyu, as long as you are happy, everything is fine."


    Lu Mingyu''s eyes felt warm, and tears suddenly burst out from her eyes.


    Lu Lin picked up a clean handkerchief and gave it to his daughter. He said sourly, "You''ve grown so big, and I haven''t seen you cry yet. Today, for the Second Prince, I cried so much with joy."


    The sourness in his tone almost floated out of two miles.


    Lu Mingyu was originally crying, but at this time she was amused and burst into laughter.


    Lu Lin smiled: "It''s right to laugh. Such a happy event should be celebrated."


    Lu Mingyu sniffed and wiped away the tears with a handkerchief: "Father is right, I will not cry. Before the Emperor gives a decree for marriage, he will definitely ask father to enter the Wenhua Hall again and inquire in person."


    "At that time, father please say that I would like to marry the Second Prince."


    Lu Lin replied with a smile: "Don''t worry, Dad knows how to deal with it."


    ¡­


    Two days later, there was another great court meeting.


    After the end of the great court meeting, the Yongjia Emperor Xuan Xingyang had an audience.


    Lu Lin entered the Wenhua Hall and was about to fold his hands and clasp his fists in a salute, when Emperor Yongjia happily got up and walked forward, supported Lu Lin''s arm and said, "Don''t be too polite, sit down and talk."


    A posture of meeting in-laws in the future.


    Lu Lin thanked the emperor for his grace and sat opposite Emperor Yongjia.


    Emperor Yongjia didn''t hesitate anymore when he opened his mouth again this time, and said with a smile, "King Xingyang, I called you here today because I wanted to ask you a question in person, and I would like to marry my beloved daughter to my Second Prince."


    Lu Lin showed a hint of shame: "Your Majesty, the subject originally had selfish intentions and did not want his daughter to marry, so he wanted to keep her in the Lu family and be by his side for a long time."


    "The emperor was sincere and asked to marry the daughter of the minister for the Second Prince. The minister was moved, and there is no reason why he should not."


    Yeah!


    This is what a marriage proposal should look like!


    Emperor Yongjia was feeling suffocated for many days, and he suddenly calmed down and laughed, "Okay! Since you said that, I will order the marriage of the Second Prince and Fourth Miss Lu."


    "My Second Prince, you have met no less than a few times. In terms of origin, he is my direct son. In terms of appearance, I have several sons, and he is the most handsome. In terms of reading, he is very intelligent and capable of seeing ten things. The only regret is, that his talent for martial arts is mediocre, and he is not good at leading troops to fight."


    "I heard that Fourth Miss Lu was born with divine power and amazing martial arts. In this way, the two complement each other perfectly and are a natural pair."


    As he said, he laughed again.


    It can be seen that the mind was comfortable and extremely happy.


    Lu Lin also laughed for a while, but he didn''t know what to think when suddenly his tiger''s eyes turned red and tears rolled down.


    Emperor Yongjia was a little surprised, restrained his smile, and asked with concern: "Why are you crying on such a happy event?"


    This look doesn¡¯t look like weeping with joy!


    Lu Lin wiped his tears with his sleeve, his voice a little hoarse: "In a few days, it will be Xiaoyu''s hairpin ceremony. When the minister thinks that his daughter will grow up and get married and will be a wife and a daughter-in-law, it''s like having his heart cut off."


    Emperor Yongjia: "..."


    Marrying a daughter was indeed different from marrying a daughter-in-law.


    Emperor Yongjia remembered the scene when his eldest daughter, Princess Hui''an, got married, and he also sighed a little: "When my eldest daughter got married, I also felt sour and unpleasant in my heart."


    Fortunately, the princess of the Tianjia family has a distinguished status. After getting married, she can live in the princess''s mansion, without having to serve her in-laws, or deal with a difficult sister-in-law.


    Otherwise, how could he let his daughter suffer from being grinded to learn the rules?


    Lu Lin sighed: "I take the liberty of saying a few words from the heart. Xiaoyu''s marriage to the Second Prince is her blessing, and it is also the blessing of the Lu family."


    "This minister is only worried that Xiaoyu has been used to being straightforward and willful since she was a child, and her actions are also a bit reckless. She never knows how to give in. In the future, she will marry into the Royal family and be a daughter-in-law, with strict rules. With Xiaoyu''s temper, I''m afraid she will not be able to handle it. I don''t want her to suffer a little bit."


    "I just lost my temper. I also ask the emperor to forgive me for this fatherly heart."


    Emperor Yongjia replied in a serious tone: "King Xingyang, you don''t have to worry too much. In the future, Fourth Miss Lu will become the Second Prince consort. Whoever dares to bully her, I will support her."

 CH 82

    Emperor Yongjia''s words were firm and final.


    Lu Lin was both moved and ashamed, and sighed again: "I knew that today, the minister should really teach her the rules. I shouldn''t have let her practice martial arts and archery according to her temperament. I also developed a bad habit of sticking to one''s own way."


    "Now that she''s grown up, her temperament can''t be changed. In the future, if she doesn''t speak well and act inappropriately, this minister, who is a biological father, will personally come to apologize to the Emperor."


    Emperor Yongjia said warmly: "You are too worried. He asked for this marriage by himself. He knows Fourth Miss Lu''s temper and still insists on marrying. How they will live in the future is their own business."


    "Furthermore, the Empress is famous for being virtuous and generous. Even if her daughter-in-law occasionally breaks the rules, the Empress will teach patiently and will not easily blame her."


    "Put your heart back!"


    Lu Lin''s eyes turned red again, he insisted on getting up and clasping his fists, and bowed: "I thank the Emperor very much."


    Emperor Yongjia smiled and got up, patting Lu Lin on the shoulder: "From now on, you and I will be in-laws. When we talk in private, we don''t need to abide by the etiquette of monarchs and ministers. It''s okay to be casual."


    Lu Lin was not rigid either and opened his mouth to answer.


    At noon that day, Emperor Yongjia kept Lu Lin to have lunch in the Wenhua Hall.


    The news of this matter reached the harem, and Queen Qiao was quietly relieved.


    It seems that this time there was no problem.


    ¡­


    In the evening, Emperor Yongjia came to Jiaofang Palace and said to Queen Qiao: "I asked King Xingyang, and he nodded his head about this marriage. I plan to order the marriage as soon as possible."


    Cut the mess with a quick knife.


    The old and young were in an orderly manner, the Second Prince was engaged, and then the Third Prince will be engaged. The two brothers have their own families, so there was no need to mention things that should not be mentioned.


    Queen Qiao''s eyes lit up, and joy flashed in her eyes: "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your trouble."


    Emperor Yongjia was in a good mood, and he was not so angry when he mentioned his son, and said with a smile: "I should worry about my son''s marriage, and you should not be the only one worrying about it."


    Queen Qiao thought of that future daughter-in-law with amazing power and an unruly temper, and her joy was suddenly diluted a bit. Can''t help but sigh: "Fourth Miss Lu is good in everything, but her temper is a little wild. In the future, when she gets married, this concubine will have to spend more time and train her well."


    To be a mother-in-law, and to train a daughter-in-law, it was only natural.


    Therefore, when Queen Qiao said these words, her tone was very natural.


    Emperor Yongjia frowned and glanced at Queen Qiao.


    Queen Qiao was startled and quickly recalled. Which sentence did I just say wrong?


    Emperor Yongjia opened his mouth in a deep voice and said: "...King Xingyang has only one daughter under his knees. He loves her life more than his life and treats her like a treasure."


    "He originally wanted to recruit a son-in-law for Fourth Miss Lu because he was reluctant to bear the slightest grievance for his daughter. Today, when I mentioned the marriage, King Xingyang agreed without a word, but he also shed tears in front of me."


    "The dignified seven-footed man, the number one general of the Great Wei Dynasty, was full of worries about his daughter''s marriage. I felt quite uncomfortable, so I deliberately comforted him."


    "I have already said that the Queen has a generous temperament. In the future, if her daughter-in-law occasionally breaks the rules, the Queen will not be angry or punish her."


    Queen Qiao: "..."


    Emperor Yongjia looked at Empress Qiao with a stiff expression, and said gently, "The Empress might as well think about Hui''an, and she should be more sympathetic to King Xingyang."


    Queen Qiao had to raise the corners of her mouth, revealing a dignified smile: "What the Emperor said is true. In the future, when Fourth Miss Lu will pass the door, this concubine will definitely love her as her own daughter."


    Emperor Yongjia nodded with satisfaction.


    Queen Qiao cheered up and said with a smile: "It''s getting late, my concubine will make the imperial kitchen prepare some dishes that the Emperor loves..."


    "No need." Emperor Yongjia opened his mouth to interrupt Queen Qiao: "I am going to accompany the Queen Mother for dinner."


    Empress Dowager Zhao has always disliked her daughter-in-law. Emperor Yongjia often went alone to accompany Empress Dowager Zhao for dinner.


    It is also not appropriate to say alone. Empress Dowager Zhao often summoned Concubine Qin and the Fourth Prince to accompany her, so she was not deserted at all.


    Queen Qiao had to send Emperor Yongjia off.


    When Emperor Yongjia left, Queen Qiao sat back on the phoenix chair sullenly, the more she thought about it, the more she was full of anger.


    According to what Emperor Yongjia said, when Lu Mingyu entered the door in the future, as a mother-in-law, she had to bear more tolerance. Even if Lu Mingyu didn''t follow the rules, she couldn''t punish her.


    Is this marrying a daughter-in-law, or inviting an ancestor back?


    "Niangniang," Cailan''s voice sounded, interrupting Queen Qiao''s thoughts.


    Queen Qiao was sullen, and her tone was more aggressive than usual: "What''s the matter?"


    Cailan reported respectfully: "The Second Prince has come down and wants to accompany the Empress for dinner."


    ¡­


    After a while, the Second Prince stepped into the main hall.


    Obviously, the Second Prince also knew that Emperor Yongjia had summoned King Xingyang and kept him for lunch. At this time, he walked briskly, his black eyes were smiling, and his handsome face seemed to shine.


    Even calling the Queen ''mother'' in a much softer tone than usual: "The Queen Mother eats alone, she can''t help but feel a little deserted. I will accompany the Queen Mother to eat together."


    Queen Qiao was both gratified and a little sour: "Do you want to accompany your mother, or you are in a hurry to marry a daughter-in-law!"


    The Second Prince stepped forward, supported Queen Qiao''s arm and said with a smile: "It''s true that I am eager to marry a daughter-in-law, and it is also true that I want to accompany my mother to dinner."


    The son was flattering with a shy face. Queen Qiao was very pleased with him, so she went to the dining room with her son.


    The imperial meal in the Jiaofang Hall was quite rich, and the mother and son were in different moods.


    Queen Qiao was not in the mood to eat. On the other hand, the Second Prince, with a much better appetite than usual, kept serving Queen Qiao.


    "Mother, eat more."


    "This sea bass is sweet and delicious, please try it."


    Being so attentive, Queen Qiao couldn''t help laughing and ate a lot.


    After eating, Queen Qiao had the habit of taking a walk to digest her food. The Second Prince accompanied Queen Qiao and walked slowly in the corridor of Jiaofang Hall. The spring evening wind, blowing slowly, dispelled the suffocation in Queen Qiao''s heart little by little.


    Queen Qiao whispered about today''s events: "...King Xingyang has already nodded his head, and your father will soon order the marriage. This marriage has already been completed."


    "Ah Jing, have you really made up your mind? Do you have to marry Lu Mingyu?"


    The Second Prince stopped and looked at Queen Qiao: "Mother, I have said this many times, there is no need to repeat it."


    Queen Qiao sighed deeply.


    "It doesn''t matter, this is the girl you like, the marriage you asked for."


    "King Xingyang cherishes his daughter, his only fear is that his daughter will be wronged. Your Royal Father has already complied with King Xingyang and will treat his daughter-in-law well in the future. As a mother-in-law, I must not punish her for slight mistakes."


    "Fourth Miss Lu''s temper... let''s not talk about it, you know better than me. From now on, no matter how your life goes, you can''t blame others."


    The Second Prince was not surprised at all, smiled and nodded: "Don''t worry, mother, I will treat her well."


    Queen Qiao: "..."


    Why was she worried about Lu Mingyu? She was worried that her son, as the husband, will not be able to lift his head up because of Lu Mingyu''s pressure!

 CH 83

    Lu Mingyu also had a nice father-and-daughter dinner together and went to the study to talk.


    "...Xiaoyu, you didn''t see what happened today." Lu Lin''s brows were bright and complacent: "When I got red eyes and a tear, I immediately shocked the emperor."


    "The Emperor has personally promised that in the future when you marry into the royal family, no one will dare to bully you and treat you harshly. If the Emperor supports you, even the Empress cannot easily make things difficult for you."


    Lu Mingyu was touched by her father''s reaction and found the situation a bit funny: "Dad, you really cried!"


    "Of course." Lu Lin raised his thick eyebrows: "The Emperor is wise and martial, so he is not so easy to fool. It can be said that I tried my best today to make the Emperor feel soft-hearted."


    Looking at her proud father, Lu Mingyu felt sour in her heart: "Father, this daughter of yours is really unfilial, I always make you worry."


    Lu Lin was not happy: "My daughter is smart, sensible, and filial. No one is allowed to say that she is bad, not even you."


    Lu Mingyu was amused and burst into laughter.


    Lin Lin also smiled when he saw his daughter smiling like a flower: "Right, getting married is a happy event, so you should be happy. Block soldiers with commanders, block floods with dirt; there is no problem that can''t be solved."


    Lu Mingyu felt warm in her heart and said softly, "Father is right."


    There was no real predicament in this world.


    She ended up like that in her previous life because she gave all her heart to that dog man, Li Hao. In a relationship, the one with deep affection was always the one who was most vulnerable.


    As long as she was not moved, she can be invincible.


    Even if there were many thorns and bumps in the road ahead, she can go on safely.


    ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, a few days passed.


    On the sixth day of the fifth lunar month, it was the hairpin ceremony of Fourth Miss Lu, the daughter of King Xingyang. There was a cloud of guests who came to the Lu Mansion to watch the ceremony, and almost half of the capital''s officials and their family members came.


    Lu Mingfang led Lu Minghua and Lu Mingyue to greet the guests, so busy that her feet did not touch the ground.


    Lu Xuan, the youngest, was also entrusted with the important task today and greeted the guests with his brother and brothers-in-law.


    That''s right, Zhou Li, Lu Minghua''s fiance, was also here today. Together with Zheng Zhong and Lu Fei, they warmly greeted the guests.


    Although Zhou Li was born into a poor family, he was the new Tanhua Lang, and now he was engaged to the righteous daughter of King Xingyang. The civil officials and military generals who came to Lu Mansion to congratulate them were also polite to the attentive Zhou Li.


    Lu Xuan quietly approached Lu Fei and whispered: "Second brother, the future Third brother-in-law is really working hard today. If you don''t know, I''m afraid that everyone will think he is the son of the Lu family!"


    In this short half-day, he had spoken to almost all the guests. Of course, the dignified Tanhua Lang had an excellent appearance and demeanor, and even if he was in the camp, his posture was not ugly.


    Lu Fei patted Lu Xuan''s head, and said with a low laugh, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Lu Xuan whispered: "I''m telling the truth, what''s the nonsense."


    Lu Fei sighed secretly.


    Zhou Li was somewhat ambitious and snobbish, it really made people a little uncomfortable.


    But the third sister, Lu Minghua, gave all her heart to Zhou Li, and the wedding date has been set. Seeing Lu Minghua''s face, let''s bear with it for a while!


    On the side of the female dependents, it was even more lively.


    Mrs. Guangping Hou and Mrs. Puyang Hou came early, as well as the female family members from Qiao¡¯s residence and the female family members from Jin Shangshu¡¯s residence.


    Lu Mingyu was the protagonist who was not allowed to come out today. Everyone went to Lu Mingyu''s boudoir first and praised the beautiful and heroic Fourth Miss Lu.


    Lu Mingyu was most impatient when dealing with people on such an occasion, but she had to endure it today. Showing a proper smile, she listened to the noise of the crowd.


    "I have long heard that Fourth Miss Lu is beautiful, but when I see her today, she is indeed a beauty."


    "Isn''t it? Look at Miss Lu Si, she is both elegant and dignified..."


    Puff!


    Someone sneered and laughed inappropriately.


    Lu Mingyu glanced behind her calmly.


    That''s right, Jin Can''er was the only one who laughed out loud on such occasions.


    The friction between Jin Caner and Lu Mingyu was not a matter of one or two days.


    After Jin Erlang was beaten up by Lu Mingyu last year, Jin Can''er could not see eye to eye when she met Lu Mingyue. She thought it could be fun to add blockage to Lu Mingyu.


    Unfortunately, most of them were self-defeating.


    "Jin Can''er, what are you laughing at?" Lu Mingyu has never been a person to swallow an insult and avenge it later. She always avenged the wrongs on the spot: "Do you think Mrs. Puyang Hou is wrong?"


    Mrs. Puyang Hou''s eyes were suddenly a little unkind, and she looked at Jin Can''er.


    Mrs. Guangping Hou and other noble ladies also looked over.


    Although Lu Mingyu was quite a distance from "elegant and dignified". However, today everyone came to the Lu Mansion to watch the ceremony, and it was appropriate to say something nice.


    This Jin Caner was too rude.


    Jin Can''er was snarky but she had no courage. When everyone''s attention was on her, her face suddenly turned red: "Lu Mingyu, don''t spit your blood. When did I make fun of Mrs. Puyang Hou? I was laughing at you, rude and unkind. Relying on your own skills, you always bully others. How elegant and dignified are you?"


    Lu Mingyu wasn''t annoyed at all, after all, what Jin Can''er said was the truth.


    Shen Lan and Zhao Yu on the side couldn''t listen anymore.


    Shen Lan was Lu Mingyu''s boudoir close friend and future second sister-in-law, and Zhao Yu was Lu Mingyu''s specially invited admirer. Jin Can''er made a rude remark, it was Lu Mingyu''s hairpin ceremony after all, and she couldn''t open her mouth to push her back like usual.


    Shen Lan and Zhao Yu had no such scruples.


    "Sister Jin," Shen Lan''s voice was soft and slow: "Today is Xiaoyu''s hairpin ceremony. Even if there is something unhappy in your heart, you should endure it."


    Zhao Yu spoke more directly: "Jin Can''er, if you don''t want to stay here, go back earlier. There are so many people today, there won''t be a problem if you are not here."


    Jin Can''er: "..."


    Meng Yunluo, who was sitting on the side, hurriedly tugged at Jin Can''er''s sleeve and whispered to comfort the shy and angry Jin Can''er: "What they said is not without reason. Today is Fourth Miss Lu''s hairpin ceremony. Keep this for another day."


    The sound was not too loud, just enough to be heard by most of the people in the room.


    Jin Can''er''s face turned red and white, she wanted to get up and leave, but her friend Meng Yunluo grabbed her sleeve tightly, so she turned her head to the side angrily.


    Qiao Wan coughed lightly and smiled a few rounds.


    Today, Qiao Wan was wearing simple and elegant spring clothes, dignified and self-controlled, very similar to Queen Qiao''s temperament.


    At this moment, the maid came to report: "Miss Qiqi, Princess Hui''an has come down."


    What?


    Princess Hui''an actually came? !


    Everyone was shocked and looked at each other quickly.


    Princess Hui''an was the eldest daughter of the Empress. Generally, there are some contacts in Princess Hui''an''s eyes, but only a few.


    Why did Princess Hui''an come to Lu Mansion to watch the ceremony today? I''ve never heard of any friendship between Princess Hui''an and the Lu family!


    In front of everyone, Lu Mingyu stood up, and her eyes flashed slightly: "Sister Shen, Sister Zhao, join me to greet Her Royal Highness Princess Hui''an."

 CH 84

    Lu Mingyu had a lot of dealings with Princess Hui''an in her previous life.


    Princess Hui''an was wayward with an unruly temperament and turned her face at every turn.


    The princes had to respect this eldest sister. With the support of the Emperor, Princess Hui''an''s confidence was of course very solid. It was common to be mean and make things difficult for brothers and sisters-in-law.


    The Eldest Prince consort Liang had a gentle temperament and never competed with Princess Hui''an. The second consort, Meng Yunluo, wanted to compete with Princess Hui''an, but her mother-in-law and her husband were not on her side, so she could not support herself alone. The Fourth Prince consort Zhao Yu was even more useless.


    Only Lu Mingyu never gave in.


    Princess Hui''an made things difficult and pungent, and she was as hot as fire.


    Princess Hui''an was mean and tough, her tongue was like a sword.


    In the beginning, she had to suffer some losses.


    Princess Hui''an was powerful and had a convenient status. When a married daughter comes back to her parent''s home, she always has some privilege over others. No matter how powerful she was, she couldn''t beat Princess Hui''an.


    Later, the Second Prince died on the battlefield, Li Hao was established as the Crown Prince, and she became the Crown Princess. Queen Qiao was seriously ill, Emperor Yongjia passed away, and Princess Hui''an had no support from her brother, mother, and father. She was just like a tiger whose teeth had been pulled out.


    Later, Queen Qiao "died" in the harem. Su Zhaorong became the Empress Dowager Su, and Princess Hui''an''s hard days came.


    Empress Dowager Su, who had been neglected for many years and wronged, gained power with insidious and sinister methods. Queen Qiao, Concubine Meng Guifei, and Concubine Qin, all died one by one in the palace.


    Princess Hui''an didn''t die, but she was sent to Jingxin Nunnery to eat vegetarian food and chant Buddhist scriptures because of "disrespecting the Queen Mother" and "speaking evil words". She never showed her face in public again.


    ¡­


    "Mingyu is very grateful for Her Royal Highness''s visit to Lu Mansion." Lu Mingyu saluted, neither humble nor arrogant.


    The crowd also saluted along with them.


    Princess Hui''an''s eyes looked over everyone and fell on Lu Mingyu''s face, and she replied with a light tone: "Miss Lu, don''t be too polite, get up!" After a pause, she added: "Today, Miss Lu and family, my mother specially asked me to come to watch the ceremony, and also asked me to bring a congratulatory gift."


    A palace maid stepped forward and presented two brocade boxes respectfully.


    Lu Mingyu took the brocade box and opened it in front of everyone.


    When the first brocade box was opened, it turned out to be a night pearl. That night pearl was the size of a pigeon''s egg. At a glance, it was a treasure of priceless value.


    In the second brocade box, there was a jade Ruyi. Glittering faint green, it was also not ordinary.


    People: "..."


    Among the famous ladies in the capital, who had received such a generous gift from Queen Qiao at her hairpin ceremony?


    Last year, Qiao Wan was rewarded with some fine silk and a set of exquisite jewelry. Far less valuable than today''s rewards.


    The subtlety contained in this, as long as you are not a fool, you can think of one or two.


    Everyone''s eyes turned to Lu Mingyu, and then another to Qiao Wan.


    Lu Mingyu looked as usual, smiled and thanked the Queen for her grace, and ordered the maid to put away the two brocade boxes.


    And Qiao Wan, who was standing by the side, had a smile on the corner of her mouth, her eyes full of shock.


    What, what''s going on?


    Lu Mingyu''s hairpin ceremony, why did Queen Qiao give such a generous gift? Princess Hui''an was also ordered to watch the ceremony in person! A shocking conjecture suddenly jumped into her mind.


    Qiao Wan''s pretty face turned pale, her right hand tightly clutching her dress.


    Princess Hui''an''s gaze swept across Qiao Wan''s suddenly pale face, and she felt a little regretful in her heart.


    It would be great for the Second brother to marry cousin, Qiao Wan! As cousin sisters of direct relatives, they were familiar with each other, and their affection was far better than others. It would have been a great thing if she married her brother.


    But the Second brother was determined to marry this rude and scary Lu Mingyu!


    What was even more irritating was that Queen Mother couldn''t stop her Second brother, going as far as to actually help him with advice and plans. Today, she was also urged by her mother again and again, and she reluctantly came to the Lu family.


    This marriage, the father has already nodded, and there was no reason to change it.


    Poor cousin Qiao Wan was destined to be disappointed.


    Princess Hui''an thought so, and she couldn''t help but feel a little more anger at Lu Mingyu. She glanced at Lu Mingyu, her voice was cold: "The hairpin ceremony has not yet started, I will wait in the inner hall. Fourth Miss Lu should go back to the room and stay first!"


    This is clearly not going to enter Lu Mingyu''s boudoir.


    Shen Lan knew something and could not help frowning secretly.


    The Second Prince was gentle and good-natured, but this Princess Hui''an was a bit too much. Come here, but deliberately put on airs. Didn''t she tell everyone in public that she didn''t like Lu Mingyu?


    Lu Mingyu didn''t show the slightest bit of embarrassment, she responded lightly, and asked Qiyun to ask her eldest sister, Lu Mingfang, to come over.


    When Lu Mingfang got the news, she hurried over and greeted Princess Hui''an to go to the inner hall with a smile.


    Princess Hui''an was born tall, so she held her head high, turned around, and left without swiping the corners of her eyes.


    She fully showed what "defiant" meant.


    Lu Mingyu returned to the boudoir with a calm expression. Everyone sat for a while, then went to the inner hall together. Soon, only Lu Mingyu, Shen Lan, and others were in the boudoir.


    Zhao Yu opened her mouth first to break the silence: "Lu Si, why did the Empress suddenly reward you with such a treasure?"


    Lu Mingyu''s face was magnanimous: "I don''t know either. Please go to the palace another day, and ask the Queen for me why?"


    Zhao Yu: "..."


    Do you really think she is stupid!


    Zhao Yu rolled her eyes secretly and looked at Qiao Wan again: "Sister Qiao, Niangniang is your own aunt. You often go to the palace to greet Niangniang. You should know what Niangniang is thinking!"


    Qiao Wan''s hands trembled slightly, but her face was much calmer, and she replied with a smile: "Sister Zhao is really asking the wrong person. I haven''t entered the palace in a few days to greet my aunt. Besides, what is in the Empress'' heart, can I randomly guess it?"


    As expected of the well-bred daughter of the Qiao family, she was so shocked and sad, but she didn''t make a fool of herself.


    Lu Mingyu glanced at Qiao Wan and sighed inwardly.


    I didn''t mean to rob your sweetheart.


    In fact, even without me, you wouldn''t be able to marry the Second Prince.


    Qiao Wan also raised her eyes and met Lu Mingyu''s. Lu Mingyu''s eyes were a little complicated, and there was even a hint of guilt.


    This look made Qiao Wan''s heart tremble again.


    The girls here were not stupid. At this time, they were all pretending to be confused.


    Jin Can''er didn''t know what to think, a hint of shyness and joy flashed in her eyes.


    Meng Yunluo''s heart was filled with strong sourness.


    After the palace banquet that day, she entered the palace to greet and met her aunt, Concubine Meng Gui. Concubine Meng Gui made a few meaningful hints. She thought... that she would be the Second Prince consort.


    The Second Prince was the direct descended prince, and his status was noble, so there was no need to elaborate. Gentle, personable, and handsome as jade. For such a handsome young man, she secretly thought of marrying, and it was not something she was ashamed to say.


    She never expected that she would wait and wait, but what she waited for never came.


    Queen Qiao''s daughter-in-law was actually Lu Mingyu!

 CH 85

    The girls had different thoughts, and no one spoke for a while.


    Qiyun entered the room with a smile, and bowed her head in a salute: "It''s getting late, the master has sent a message, please go to the main hall."


    The Hairpin ceremony was about to begin, so you have to go to the main hall in advance to make some preparations.


    Lu Mingyu nodded slightly and stood up.


    Zhao Yu and Shen Lan stood to her left and right, accompanied by Lu Mingyu, and walked out together.


    The rest of the people also got up and walked out.


    Qiao Wan bit her lip, her footsteps extremely heavy.


    Meng Yunluo deliberately slowed down and walked side by side with Qiao Wan, whispering in a low voice: "Sister Qiao, you and His Royal Highness the Second Prince are cousins, and have always been favored by the Empress. I always thought that the Second Prince''s Consort was going to be none other than Sister Qiao."


    "I never thought about it, Lu Si stepped in. Today''s situation, everyone can see it. In my heart, I really feel that Sister Qiao does not deserve this..."


    Qiao Wan''s cheeks turned pale, her body trembled slightly, and she quickly opened her mouth to interrupt Meng Yunluo: "Sister Meng stop talking."


    Meng Yunluo wanted to provoke again, but Qiao Wan had calmed down and said softly: "The Palace has not issued the imperial edict for marriage, so everything is unknown now. How can we just rely on guesswork and talk nonsense."


    "Also, the Second Prince and I are just cousins ??and there has been no other relationship between us. The saying of the Second Prince Consort, I don''t know where it came from."


    "If this is the case, sister Meng should not say anything. Otherwise, once it is spread out, it will damage my boudoir''s reputation, and I won''t listen to it."


    After finishing speaking, she quickened her pace and left Meng Yunluo behind.


    Meng Yunluo: "¡­"


    The provocation failed and she was accused righteously. Meng Yunluo felt sullen in her heart, looked at Qiao Wan''s slightly stiff back, and snorted softly.


    This episode, Lu Mingyu was naturally unaware.


    In the previous life, the Palace bestowed a marriage between the Second Prince and Meng Yunluo and Qiao Wan did not make any waves. After crying silently a few times, she accepted the arrangement at home and agreed to the marriage arranged for her.


    It''s just that the infatuated Qiao Wan, after getting married, still thought about her sweetheart in her heart, and in the end, she became very depressed and ill, which is embarrassing.


    ¡­


    The Hairpin ceremonies were held in the spacious main hall of the Xingyang Palace.


    The guests who came to watch the ceremony were crowded inside and outside the main hall of the Xingyang Palace.


    Princess Hui''an had a distinguished status and sat on the head.


    Lu Lin, who was full of joy, caught a glimpse of Princess Hui''an''s arrogant face out of the corner of his eyes and felt annoyed in his heart.


    Today was the big day for Lu Mingyu as it was her Hairpin Ceremony. It doesn''t matter if Princess Hui''an doesn''t come. Since she was here at the order of Queen Qiao, she should at least act like she is happy to be here. Why was she sitting here with such a dour face?


    Where was this to watch the ceremony, it''s almost the same as adding a blockage to it


    Humph!


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the other party was a princess and his daughter''s future sister-in-law, he would have turned his face and scolded others.


    Lu Fei saw his adoptive father''s dissatisfaction in his eyes and calmly tugged at Lu Lin''s sleeve, showing his father''s restraint with his eyes.


    Lu Lin snorted again in his heart, and soon returned to normal, and continued to talk to the crowd with a smile.


    At this very moment, a distinguished guest arrived again.


    The big housekeeper, the Lu family, hurried in and reported loudly, "My lord, the Second Prince came to the Lu residence in person and came to watch the ceremony."


    The Second Prince actually came in person!


    It seems that Fourth Miss Lu was really going to marry into the Royal family and become the Prince Consort.


    Everyone quickly exchanged tacit glances. Looking at King Xingyang again, he stood up with a smile: "I''ll go to greet His Highness."


    Everyone followed Lu Lin to welcome the distinguished guest.


    The most astonished was Princess Hui''an.


    Princess Hui''an was shocked for a moment and quickly frowned.


    Her dignified eldest princess came to the Lu Mansion to watch the ceremony in person, and she also sent rich rewards, which gave Lu Mingyu enough face. What was the Second Prince still rushing to do?


    It''s not that he can''t get a wife. This attentive look really made his big sister look down on him.


    Princess Hui''an will never admit that she was a little sour and unhappy.


    After a while, the Second Prince entered the main hall surrounded by everyone.


    The Second Prince wore a jade-blue brocade robe. With a jade crown on his head, he was graceful, with a smile on his lips, and his face was like a beautiful jade. He walked in slowly, as if bringing in the spring light in his eyes, and the main hall instantly brightened a lot.


    Qiao Wan in the crowd looked at her cousin from a distance, her heart soured beyond description.


    On the day she had her hairpin ceremony, her cousin did not come to Qiao''s house to watch the ceremony.


    Meng Yunluo looked at the Second Prince, who was as handsome as a god, her heart was bubbling with sourness, and she secretly gritted her teeth.


    How could such a good marriage be robbed by Lu Mingyu?


    Everyone saluted the Second Prince.


    The Second Prince''s voice was gentle and sweet, and he smiled slowly: "Today, I took the liberty to come to the Lu Mansion to watch the ceremony. Everyone is more casual, and there is no need to be cautious."


    Then, he smiled at Princess Hui''an and said, "Sister Huang came early."


    Princess Hui''an didn''t move: "If I knew you were coming too, I should have waited in the Jiaofang Hall and come to Lu Mansion with you."


    The Second Prince glanced at Princess Hui''an and said calmly: "I didn''t expect that the Queen mother would ask the Royal sister to come. In fact, it is enough for me to come."


    Princess Hui''an: "¡­"


    What does this mean? Was it not dispising her!


    Princess Hui''an was furious and glared at the Second Prince.


    The Second Prince glanced over and looked at Princess Hui''an.


    The Queen mother asked you to come here to give the Lu family dignity, not to let you show off your prestige.


    The dissatisfaction and coldness in the eyes of the Second Prince were clearly visible.


    Princess Hui''an groaned in her heart and stood up subconsciously. When she got up, she realized that everyone was looking at her. The good-natured Princess Hui''an had a hot face.


    Seeing that Princess Hui''an was about to give in to her anger, the Second Prince gave her the steps just right: "I can stand, Sister Huang doesn''t have to give me her seat."


    This sentence was quite funny.


    Everyone laughed.


    The originally tense atmosphere suddenly loosened.


    Princess Hui''an didn''t feel angry anymore, smiled, and sneered at her younger brother: "You are thinking beautifully, who will give up the seat for you." After speaking, Princess Hui''an sat back again. However, this time, Princess Hui''an couldn''t put on her arrogant face, and her expression was much kinder.


    In the sound of silk and bamboo music, Mrs. Shen, who was the official host, stood in front of everyone with a smile.


    The charming and delicate Zhao Yu came out first with a smile, and then the beautiful and heroic Fourth Miss Lu came slowly.


    Everyone''s eyes lit up, and they all praised. Amid the compliments, Lu Mingyu''s eyes met the eyes of the Second Prince.


    Seeing the Second Prince, why was she not surprised at all?


    The Second Prince''s black eyes were shining, and he stared at Lu Mingyu intently.


    At this moment, he only saw her in his eyes, and there was no one else.


    This was to convince everyone that he was happy with her and wants to marry her as a prince consort? Although Lu Mingyu was reluctant, she could only show a slightly shy smile.


    In the eyes of everyone, was it not just looking at each other with affection!

 CH 86

    This ceremony was lively and grand.


    From start to finish, about an hour or so. The full house of guests also witnessed the Second Prince''s unwavering affection for Fourth Miss Lu.


    Look, the Second Prince has been standing there, only the Fourth Miss Lu can be seen in his eyes.


    Isn''t it? From the beginning to the end, he didn''t look at anyone else but kept looking at Fourth Miss Lu. The love in his eyes was almost overflowing.


    The happy event in the Lu Mansion was approaching.


    The ladies huddled together and winked at each other.


    The girls were even more envious.


    Meng Yunluo smiled reluctantly, but in fact, the veil was almost twisted into a knot.


    Qiao Wan never spoke. As long as the Second Prince looked at Lu Mingyu, she looked at the Second Prince for as long. The bitterness in her heart almost turned into a huge boulder, which weighed heavily on her heart.


    Fortunately, years of upbringing and restraint have already penetrated deep into the bone marrow. No matter how sad she was, she didn''t lose her temper in front of people. Just kept silent.


    After the Hairpin ceremony was completed, it was time to sit down and have a feast.


    Princess Hui''an and the Second Prince were very noble and different from ordinary people. Lu Lin invited the two of them into the inner hall politely and warmly.


    Princess Hui''an stayed in the Lu Mansion for a short time, and she couldn''t bear it any longer. She hurriedly said, "King Xingyang doesn''t need to be polite. The Queen mother is still waiting in the palace. It''s inconvenient for me and my Second brother to stay longer. We''ll go back to the palace first."


    The Second Prince glanced at Princess Hui''an and echoed with a smile: "I have disturbed all by coming here to watch the ceremony. Our brothers and sisters will leave and return to the palace. When I have free time, I will come back to Lu Mansion to meet."


    After finishing speaking, he clasped his fists and performed the junior salute.


    Princess Hui''an reluctantly left with a salute and farewell.


    ¡­


    As soon as the siblings left, the atmosphere suddenly became much more relaxed.


    Everyone came to the table one after another, pushing their cups and changing cups.


    In the girls'' seats, the atmosphere was a bit weird.


    Qiao Wan lowered her head and said nothing, and Meng Yunluo spoke much less than usual. It was Jin Can''er who felt a little sour at the thought of the Second Prince coming to watch the ceremony.


    She doesn''t have any thoughts about the Second Prince. But a young girl who was in the prime of her youth and love, who doesn''t look forward to marrying a good husband?


    The actions of the Second Prince today really stimulated a lot of girls.


    The only one who was happy for Lu Mingyu is Shen Lan.


    Shen Lan raised the glass with a smile: "Xiaoyu, today is your Hairping ceremony, I''ll give you a toast."


    The wine glass had light green fruit wine, sweet and delicious.


    Lu Mingyu smiled and thanked her and drank the fruit wine.


    Zhao Yu also held up the wine glass, and there was sourness in her words: "I also offer a toast to Miss Lu, congratulations on your hairpin ceremony, and congratulations on your happy marriage."


    "That''s inappropriate." Before Lu Mingyu could open her mouth, Shen Lan took the lead and said with a smile: "What a good marriage, I''ve been here today, why haven''t I seen it?"


    As soon as Zhao Yu said that, she knew that she had made a blunder.


    As long as the imperial decree of marriage has not come, the marriage will not be settled for a day. Even if everyone knew the intention of the Second Prince, it was inconvenient to say it at this time.


    Zhao Yu coughed and said with a smile, "I made a mistake for a while, don''t take offense, Miss Lu."


    Lu Mingyu smiled slightly and drank another glass of fruit wine, feeling a little sigh in her heart.


    Life was really unpredictable.


    Never thought that she would be entangled with the Second Prince in this life.


    ¡­


    After the banquet was over, the guests dispersed one by one.


    Shen Lan waited until the end before leaving with Mrs. Shen. Lu Fei was very attentive and personally sent his fiancee and future mother-in-law to the carriage before turning back reluctantly.


    Then, Lu Fei immediately went to Lu Mingyu''s yard.


    Lu Mingfang''s siblings were one step ahead of him.


    "Fourth sister, what''s the matter with you and the Second Prince?" Lu Mingfang held back for a long time, and couldn''t wait to ask, "When did you become so familiar with the Second Prince?"


    Lu Minghua was also full of curiosity: "Fourth sister, didn''t you say you want to recruit a son-in-law? Why are you with the Second Prince now..."


    "Yes, yes, I think it''s strange too!" Lu Mingyue answered the words hurriedly: "The Second Prince suddenly came to watch the ceremony today, and from the beginning to the end, his eyes never left the fourth sister!"


    Lu Xuan shook his head and chanted a poem: ¡°In the sky, I wish to be a winged bird, and on the ground, I wish to be a connecting branch.¡±


    Lu Mingyu was both angry and amused, and reached out and knocked Lu Xuan hard: "What is it like to be a winged bird with branches! Chew your tongue again, be careful I will clean you up!"


    Lu Xuan touched the back of his head and took in a cold breath from the pain: "Fourth Sister, my head is already big. If you knock so hard, my head will be even bigger. How can I meet anyone?"


    Lu Mingyu couldn''t help laughing.


    At this moment, Lu Fei came.


    Lu Fei didn''t make any detours, and asked bluntly: "Fourth sister, do you still want to recruit a son-in-law?"


    The five brothers and sisters looked over in unison.


    Under five pairs of bright eyes, Lu Mingyu was a little embarrassed and coughed: "I won''t hire a son-in-law."


    Lu Fei showed a clear look in his eyes and continued to ask: "Are you going to marry the Second Prince?"


    Lu Mingyu cleared her throat and nodded: "Yes."


    Not long ago, she justly wanted to invite a son-in-law to enter the house, but she changed her mind in a blink of an eye, even with her brothers and sisters in the family, it was no wonder she couldn''t talk about it.


    The siblings looked at each other in blank dismay and exchanged glances back and forth a few times.


    Soon, Lu Mingfang opened her mouth to break the silence: "That''s fine. If a son-in-law came in, Xiaoyu was wronged in the end. The Second Prince has a distinguished status, is intelligent, and is unparalleled in beauty. Only the Second Prince can be worthy of our fourth sister."


    Lu Fei nodded: "Eldest sister is right."


    Lu Minghua nodded: "Eldest sister is right."


    Lu Mingyue and Lu Xuan said in unison, "Eldest sister is right."


    Lu Mingyu: "..."


    Lu Mingyu wanted to laugh, but for some reason, her eyes became hot. She quickly turned her head to one side, and after a while, she turned around again: "Thank you."


    Thank you for always standing behind me and always supporting me.


    Lu Mingfang stepped forward with a smile, hugged Lu Mingyu, and said softly: "Fourth sister, marry whoever you like. We are your family. No matter what the future brings, we will stand by your side."


    Lu Minghua also stepped forward, held Lu Mingyu''s hand, and whispered softly: "What the eldest sister said. I also thought so. You wanted to invite a husband to enter the door, you had your own considerations. Now that you have changed your mind, it must be because you like the Second Prince."


    "For a woman, being able to marry a sweetheart is the greatest blessing in this life."


    "Fourth Sister, we all wish you happiness."


    Lu Mingyu silently and firmly held Lu Minghua''s hand.


    Thinking about it carefully, she also had many advantages in marrying the Second Prince. If nothing else, with the full support of Mr. Qiao Ge(1) and the full help of the Lu family, who can shake the position of the Second Prince?


    When she becomes the Crown Princess, she will sit on the phoenix chair and re-enter the Jiaofang Hall, holding the supreme authority in the palace. She can protect her family, and no one will dare to bully her siblings.


    At that time, she can also take revenge and have no worries.


    1. The Natal family of the Queen and an important civil ministe

 CH 87

    Jiaofang Hall.


    "Mother, look at the second brother!"


    Princess Hui''an had a stinky face, and a series of complaints popped out: "I, the eldest princess, went to Lu Mansion to watch the ceremony in person, and gave Lu Mingyu enough face. He is so good, he went to Lu Mansion quietly. When he arrived at Lu''s house, he raised his nose horizontally and raised his eyes vertically at me." (1)


    "Who am I provoking? If I knew this, I shouldn''t have gone today!"


    "You really shouldn''t have gone!" The second Prince replied coldly without the slightest smile on his face.


    Princess Hui''an was so angry that she almost lost her temper: "Mother, listen to him! Is this what a younger brother should say?"


    Queen Qiao frowned slightly and looked at the Second Prince angrily: "Ajing, why are you talking to your sister like this. She went to Lu''s house for me today, gave Fourth Miss Lu a generous gift, and stayed to watch the ceremony. She was busy for half a day, was it not for you."


    The Second Prince''s expression was indifferent, but his mouth was sharp: "Sister Huang is very dissatisfied with her future sister-in-law. She went to the Lu Mansion and put on the air of a high princess."


    "Today is Fourth Miss Lu''s hairpin ceremony. The royal sister sat proudly at the top, and King Xingyang took the second seat. When I went to Lu''s house, everyone smiled and greeted me, but only the royal sister sat there motionless. ."


    "Was that for me too?"


    Princess Hui''an: "..."


    Queen Qiao: "..."


    Queen Qiao looked at Princess Hui''an.


    Princess Hui''an refused to admit that she was showing off her power, raised her head slightly, and said sternly: "Where did I do wrong? The Royal father hasn''t given you a marriage yet, so I, the eldest princess, should have taken the first seat at Lu Mansion. Do you still have to perform the junior ceremony?"


    ¡°Besides, even if it''s a marriage when the eldest sister meets her younger siblings in the future, she should also be a little bit careful of her. Do you want me to bow my head and show my kindness with a smiling face?¡±


    The more Princess Huian said, the more righteous she became: "Don''t say that in the Royal Family, even if it is the ordinary people''s family, the married daughter comes back to her mother''s house, she is a sister-in-law. Everyone has to respect a little bit.¡±


    "My father is the Emperor, my mother is the Empress, and my younger brother is the prince. With my status, why can''t I be arrogant!"


    Queen Qiao: "..."


    Looking at her daughter who looked righteous, and then at her son who looked unhappy, Queen Qiao really had a headache.


    After she married Li Yuan, she soon became pregnant and gave birth to her eldest daughter. It was also at that time that Li Yuan had an affair with Meng Jiaoniang in private.


    She was angry and embarrassed, and she cried many times in the middle of the night when no one was there. After Meng passed the door and gave birth to the eldest son Li Yi, Li Yuan had less and less time to come to the main courtyard.


    Her time and energy were also put into her babbling daughter. She couldn''t help pampering her lively and lovely daughter.


    She never thought that this habit would lead to Princess Hui''an''s unruly and willful temper.


    She has only one son and one daughter, and both of them were her heart. Now that the two siblings are upset, who should she favor?


    Queen Qiao calmed down and coaxed the angry Second Prince first: "Ajing, don''t be annoyed. Your eldest sister has had such a temper since she was a child. As a younger brother, you should always bear with it."


    She raised her face again and scolded Princess Hui''an: "I asked you to go to the Lu family to show my love to the Lu family, and also to enhance your relationship with your future sister-in-law, not to let you put on airs and show your prestige. My dear, I can''t forgive you for the first time!"


    "Queen Mother!"


    The Second Prince and Princess Hui''an spoke together. They looked at each other and opened their mouths at the same time: "Sister Huang''s temper, you shouldn''t let her go everywhere, she''s becoming more and more unreasonable."


    "I didn''t do anything wrong, and I don''t need the tolerance of my second brother."


    After both finished speaking, they snorted coldly at the same time.


    Queen Qiao had a headache and was also a little angry: "You two, shut up for me! You are brothers and sisters, you should support each other in harmony and love. What is going on now?"


    "Don''t say anything, just go out and let me be quiet for a moment."


    The Second Prince didn''t make a sound again, saluted his mother, and left.


    Princess Hui''an was so angry that she refused to go: "If I don''t go, I won''t go! Mother, you make it clear to me today, are you supporting your future daughter-in-law or your own daughter!"


    Queen Qiao: "..."


    Queen Qiao had to coax Princess Hui''an with good words and rewarded a bunch of gold, silver, jade, silk, and satin. Princess Hui''an calmed down her anger and walked away with a sullen face.


    ¡­


    The world was finally quiet.


    Fortunately, she only gave birth to this pair of debt collectors. If there were two more, she could have died of anger.


    Queen Qiao sat on the phoenix chair and let out a long sigh.


    Cailan silently brought a cup of tea, and Queen Qiao drank the tea slowly. The light tea fragrance was refreshing, and the depression in her heart finally calmed down a little.


    At this moment, a palace maid walked in quietly and reported in a low voice: "Informing the Empress, Su Zhaorong went to the Wenhua Palace."


    Queen Qiao paused and looked at the maid who reported the news: "When did Su Zhaorong go to Wenhua Palace?"


    The maid replied respectfully, "Before a stick of incense."


    As the head of the harem, it was not difficult for Queen Qiao to put some eyeliner in Su Zhaorong''s Yihua Palace. Su Zhaorong''s every move could not be concealed from Queen Qiao.


    In the past, Su Zhaorong was fairly honest and at ease. During this period of time, there was an abnormality in speech and behavior. She went to Wenhua Hall today to ask to see Emperor Yongjia, but I don''t know what''s going to happen...


    Queen Qiao frowned, thought for a moment, and instructed: "Let people keep an eye on the movement over the Wenhua Palace. If there is anything unusual, report back immediately."


    After half an hour, another palace maid reported: "Reporting to the Empress, Su Zhaorong came out of Wenhua Hall with red eyes."


    Su Zhaorong had a weak temperament, tears at every turn, and red eyes were common.


    Queen Qiao didn''t take it to heart, and asked casually, "What did Su Zhaorong go to Wenhua Palace for? Did the Emperor seem angry?"


    "No one knows what Su Zhaorong said when she met the Emperor alone. However, the person who sent the news said that the Emperor was not angry and seemed to be in a good mood."


    Queen Qiao hummed, her mind spinning.


    She gave Lu Mingyu a generous gift, which means, as long as you are not stupid, you can guess. It seemed that Su Zhaorong went to Wenhua Hall today for the marriage of the Third Prince.


    I don''t know which girl Su Zhaorong has set her eyes on.


    That evening, Queen Qiao knew what was going on.


    Emperor Yongjia came to Jiaofang Palace and talked to Queen Qiao about the decree to marry the Second prince and the Third prince: "...they are both sixteen years old, and they have reached the age of getting married and starting a family."


    "I thought about it, and I will give them a marriage tomorrow."


    Don''t write any ink, you can get married directly.


    Queen Qiao was mentally prepared and was not surprised when she heard this. She replied with a smile: "What the emperor said is true. A Hao is only two months younger than A Jing, so it''s better to marry them together."


    "By the way, I don''t know which girl the emperor chose for the Third prince?"


    1. What she means was that the prince showed an attitude toward her in Lu''s house.


    BTW, how cute and relatable is the fight between the two!! This is what makes this novel so good. Characters even the royal family feel so real.


    One request. Please leave a review on NovelUpdate if you are liking my translation. Please leave a comment here if you think I am lacking in something and how I can improve.

 CH 88

    "Ahao, I went to Wenhua Hall today and begged your father to give you a marriage. Your father has already agreed."


    In the study room of Jinren Palace, Li Hao was sitting at the desk, his face was gloomy and his eyes were as dark as pools.


    Su Zhaorong swept away the pitiful appearance of crying that she generally had, now her charming and soft face was full of joy, and even her laughter was much more cheerful than usual: "Your father said that tomorrow, he will give you a marriage."


    "Ahao, this is a good marriage, and your mother begged it for you."


    Li Hao didn''t make a sound or move.


    Su Zhaorong said to him: "King Xingyang is brave and good at fighting, and is a famous general of the Great Wei Dynasty. The Marquis of Guangping has always followed your father to fight the world. In terms of trust and closeness, it is even better than the King of Xingyang."


    "Meng Yunluo is the daughter of the Marquis of Guangping. She often goes in and out of the palace, and you have seen her. She was born beautiful and charming, not inferior to Lu Mingyu at all."


    "Furthermore, Meng Yunluo''s temperament is much better than that of the fierce and aggressive Lu Mingyu. She is a few years younger than the Eldest Prince, so she was not a good match for his age. Otherwise, she would have been the daughter-in-law of Concubine Meng Gui long ago. Where can I get her for you."


    "Speaking of which, this is also your good luck. Marrying the daughter of the Meng family, you will be close to the Marquis of Guangping in the future. The First Prince is the direct nephew of Marquis Guangping, and you will be Marquis Guangping''s son-in-law in the future. Marquis Guangping is not stupid. , how can he not know the importance of the inside and outside."(1)


    "As long as you draw the Meng family over to support you, you will be able to lead troops to fight and make meritorious deeds in the future, and you will also have helpers."


    The more Su Zhaorong spoke, the happier she was, and the smile could not close her mouth. It was obvious that she was extremely satisfied with this marriage: "When you marry her in the future, you will know that your mother''s eyes are right."


    The corners of Li Hao''s mouth were pursed extremely tightly, and deep pain flashed in his black eyes.


    Su Zhaorong looked at him, feeling distressed for her son, but also a little annoyed.


    What''s so good about that Lu Mingyu, just thinking about her like that?


    Humph!


    The hatred of her past life and the humiliation of kneeling in this life, she remembers everything! In the future, one day, she will make a clear calculation between her and Lu Mingyu.


    Su Zhaorong hardened her heart, pretending she didn''t see the pain in her son''s eyes, and said with a smile, "It''s getting late, you can rest! When tomorrow, your Royal father decrees the marriage, your lifelong event is set. I am here. In my heart, I feel at ease.¡±


    No matter what Su Zhaorong said, Li Hao remained silent.


    Su Zhaorong was annoyed, but she endured it, softly told her son to rest well, and then walked away.


    ¡­


    As soon as Su Zhaorong left, the study was completely quiet.


    Li Hao sat alone for a long time, then stood up, walked to the window, and pushed open the window lattice.


    The bright moon was in the sky, and the breeze was cool.


    The evening breeze of spring, mixed with the fragrance of flowers and plants, blew slowly.


    On such a pleasant night, Li Hao''s heart was as cold and sour as if dipped in ice water.


    In his mind, the weak and crying face of his mother Su Zhaorong flashed, and the blank and dependent face of his younger brother Li Chang flashed, and then it was fixed on a valiantly beautiful face.


    A glint of water flashed in Li Hao''s eyes.


    He suddenly couldn''t bear it any longer, turned around suddenly, and pushed open the door.


    Xiaonian, the servant who was standing outside the door, was taken aback and hurriedly stepped forward: "Where is Your Highness going?"


    Li Hao stepped forward quickly, and without turning his head threw a sentence: "Don''t follow." Then he strode away.


    Xiaonian didn''t dare to follow him and sighed inwardly.


    In the past few days, His Highness has been in a very bad mood. The reason for this, as his personal servant, naturally he knew something and also regretted it in his heart.


    Fourth Miss Lu is such a good girl. She originally promised her Royal Highness affectionately, and only waited for the Emperor to give her a marriage. He never thought that a pair of lovers will journey only until this point.


    Most of these were Su Zhaorong''s "credit".


    Thinking of Su Zhaorong, Xiao Nian couldn''t help but sigh again.


    With such a mother on the stall, His Highness was really suffering!


    According to the rules of the palace, the palace gate was locked after the Hai (2), and the palace gate will not be opened again for the night.


    The guards guarding the gate of the palace heard the sound of the watch and pushed the gate of the palace. Just as he was about to lock up, he heard the sound of hooves.


    The guard leader was startled and turned around quickly. He saw His Royal Highness the Third Prince riding a horse towards the palace gate, and gave a brief command: "Open the door!"


    The head of the imperial guard hesitated for a moment: "The palace gate should be locked. Your Highness wants to go out now, and the little ones can''t stop it. But, once the gate is locked, without the Emperor''s order, the palace gate cannot be opened..."


    It was easy to go out, but it was difficult to come back to the palace.


    Li Hao said expressionlessly: "Open the door!"


    The hanging wind lanterns were swayed by the wind. Under the uncertain light, Li Hao''s expression was gloomy and cold.


    The leader of the guards did not dare to speak anymore, so he called two guards over and pushed open the heavy vermilion palace gate.


    Li Hao rode a horse out of the palace gate, and soon, the figure disappeared into the night.


    The head of the imperial guards closed the palace gate again and neatly dropped the heavy copper lock. A guard whispered, "It''s so late, why did His Royal Highness the Third Prince run out of the palace?"


    The head of the guards rolled his eyes and said, "The matters of our masters, is it our turn to gossip about them. Shut up quickly!"


    ¡­


    After a busy day, everyone in the Lu Mansion had settled down to rest.


    Lu Mingyu was lying on the bed, but she didn''t feel sleepy.


    It was quiet at night, and old things about her past life came to her mind.


    The hairpin ceremony in the previous life was as lively as it was today. However, at that time, it was Su Zhaorong who sent a congratulatory gift. Li Hao didn''t show up during the day, but at night, he sneaked out of the palace to see her.


    "Xiaoyu, I''ve finally waited until you reach your hairpin." The handsome young man with sword eyebrows and stars, full of joy, said affectionately in the moonlight: "I have already asked the Royal father, and the Royal father will soon issue an imperial decree to give you and me a marriage. ."


    "We will soon be able to get married and become husband and wife. We will be with each other every day and night."


    "Xiaoyu, I''m really happy. Are you happy?"


    The young she, immersed in his intoxicating gaze, full of tenderness, smiled and hummed.


    He took her hand and made a solemn promise: "Xiaoyu, I swear to heaven that I will treat you with all my heart in the future, and I will never cause you any pain. If I violate my oath, I will not have a good end."


    Ah!


    No wonder their relationship had such a miserable ending.


    Lu Mingyu closed her eyes.


    The door was knocked suddenly, and the knock was very rapid.


    Lu Mingyu frowned, got up, and opened the door: "Qiyun, what happened so late?"


    Qiyun looked a little strange and said in a low voice, "Miss, the concierge steward came to deliver the news in person, that the Third Prince came down and said that he wanted to see the young lady. If the young lady refused to see him, His Royal Highness would only wait outside the Lu Mansion. He doesn''t dare to neglect the matter, and he doesn''t dare to disturb others, so he came to deliver the news. Is Miss going to see him?"


    Li Hao was here again!


    New hatred and old hatred flooded into her heart together.


    Lu Mingyu smiled coldly: "Since he dared to come, why don''t I dare to see him. You go now and lead him into the house. I want to see what he is going to do!"


    1. What she means is that the eldest prince was the son of the Marquis''s sister while he will be the husband of his own daughter. Hence he will be an inside relative while the Eldest Prince was an outside relative.


    2. The period between 9 to 11 PM.


    Hi, if you are loving my translation please leave a review about my translation in Novelupdate. And if you want, please encourage me with a Paypal donation.

 CH 89

    Lu Mingyu quickly changed her clothes and walked to the yard.


    Her hair was too late to be combed and scattered at will. The water-like moonlight sprinkled on her jet-black hair, shimmering with a hint of silk. The condensed eyebrows are also much softer than in the daytime.


    The hurried footsteps suddenly stopped.


    Lu Mingyu raised her eyes and looked at the person coming.


    Li Hao stood at the courtyard gate, motionless.


    The two were separated by a few meters and looked at each other for a long time.


    Qiyun quietly retreated, and took away all the guards who were patrolling nearby. With the skills of the young lady, she will never suffer.


    After an unknown amount of time, Li Hao slowly stepped forward. Stopping at about three meters, he stared straight at Lu Mingyu, his voice was dark and hoarse: "Xiaoyu, you are still willing to see me. It can be seen that you have always had me in your heart."


    "I don''t understand why you won''t marry me."


    "Perhaps in the eyes of others, the second brother''s background is better than mine, and it is common sense for you to choose the second brother. But I know that you are by no means such a woman who covets honor and wealth. There must be some reason why you love me but don''t want to see me again."


    "Xiaoyu, tell me where I went wrong. Can I fix it? Why did you get mad at me?"


    A handsome and affectionate youth, with heartbroken sorrow in his eyes, whispered a soft plea.


    Unless you had a heart of stone, at this moment, you can''t stand still.


    Lu Mingyu smashed Li Hao''s sweetness with just one sentence: "Li Hao, have you asked Su Zhaorong?"


    Li Hao''s expression froze.


    Lu Mingyu''s eyes flashed with sarcasm, and her voice was as cold as ice: "You asked. Your mother told you that she has never been out of the palace or met me, so how could she have a grudge against me."


    "She must have said, I look down on her for being a dancer, and I despise you, the prince, with a low birth mother. She said that I was greedy for vanity, wanted to marry the Second Prince, but didn''t want to carry a bad name, so I blamed everything on her. ."


    "Your mother is weak and pitiful and weeps endlessly. How can you continue to ask questions being a filial son? Whether you believe it or not, you have to accept this rhetoric."


    "Am I right?"


    Li Hao: "¡­"


    Under those sharp eyes full of sarcasm, Li Hao only felt that the blood in his whole body was boiling, his ears were burning, and he couldn''t tell whether he was ashamed or angry.


    She guessed it well!


    "It doesn''t really matter what the truth is." Lu Mingyu''s cold voice came to his ears again: "The important thing is that you and I have no chance of being a husband and wife."


    "You are unwilling, and you want to see me again before the marriage is granted by the imperial decree. Tonight, I met you, so that I can make a complete break with you."


    "The past between you and me will be completely cut off, and there will be no more entanglements. Soon, I will be your future Second Sao."(1)


    "You''re not afraid of being embarrassed, but I''m afraid of being laughed at. However, you have to think about your second brother''s face. You have to respect me and stay away from me, don''t get tangled up and make people laugh."


    Li Hao''s body trembled, his handsome face was pale, and his lips were bloodless.


    Looking at Li Hao like this, Lu Mingyu didn''t feel sorry for the slightest bit, but felt happy: "Li Hao, while I still have some patience, if you have anything to say, just say it together! After tonight, you and I are like a stranger, and I don''t need to meet again."


    Li Hao closed his eyes, his chest heaved violently a few times, and then opened it: "Lu Mingyu, I can''t let go of this mystery every day. Tell me, what is it for? What?"


    Lu Mingyu twitched the corners of her mouth, but there was no smile in her black eyes: "Can you let go, what does it have to do with me? Your mother hides it and doesn''t dare to say it, why should I tell you?"


    Li Hao: "¡­"


    Li Hao clenched his fists hard, his eyes flashed with terrifying red threads, and his handsome face was faintly twisted. Like a beast trapped in a cage, struggling desperately, still unable to break free.


    Lu Mingyu was not at all afraid, raised her eyebrows and sneered: "What? You are so angry that you can''t do it with me!"


    Li Hao blushed and squeezed out a few words: "How can you be so heartless!"


    These short words suddenly evoked Lu Mingyu''s deep-seated anger.


    What kind of heartbreak is this!


    Back then, he was treacherous, and the things he had done were called heartless!


    Lu Mingyu''s eyes burst into flames, and she hit quickly.


    Li Haoyuan himself was not as good as Lu Mingyu. At this time, he was lost and defenceless and was hit in the nose with a punch. Two lines of nosebleeds flowed out in an instant, and tears rushed out of the eyes uncontrollably. The pain was unbearable and embarrassing.


    Before Li Hao could cover his nose with his hands, he was kicked by Lu Mingyu and hit his left leg.


    Li Hao staggered back a few steps and almost fell to the ground.


    "Scram!"


    Lu Mingyu shouted angrily, her eyes burning with anger: "Get out of here immediately! Don''t come back to Lu Mansion in the future!"


    The nosebleed ticked down his chin, and quickly dyed his shirt red.


    Li Hao covered the bridge of his nose with his hand, so painful that he could hardly open his mouth to speak: "You..."


    "Will you go?" Lu Mingyu approached with a sneer, clenching her right fist: "If you don''t go, you don''t have to go tonight."


    Under the moon before the flowers, a pair of young men and women looked at each other. The girl opened her mouth and said, "Don''t leave tonight." What a charming scene this must be.


    What Lu Mingyu said was obviously different from that picture.


    Li Hao showed blue veins on his forehead, stared at Lu Mingyu fiercely, covered his nose and turned away. Just now, Lu Mingyu''s punch was very heavy, and he didn''t know if the bridge of his nose was broken, and the pain was piercing.


    This time, he didn''t look back.


    Lu Mingyu''s heartlessness tonight finally completely cut off all the tenderness in his heart, leaving only devastated sadness.


    ¡­


    Li Hao''s figure quickly disappeared into the night.


    The anger in Lu Mingyu''s heart did not subside.


    The betrayal and pain that she had suffered in her previous life reeled in her heart endlessly. She even had the urge to catch up and kill Li Hao with a sword. Fortunately, this impulsive thought flashed by and was quickly suppressed.


    This hatred can only be ended with blood. However, now was not the time.


    Lu Mingyu took a deep breath.


    Qiyun''s familiar footsteps sounded: "Miss, did you attack His Royal Highness the Third Prince?"


    Lu Mingyu didn''t turn around and hummed.


    Qiyun seemed to sigh, and quickly said: "Fight if you fight, it''s fine if you don''t suffer any losses." Then she whispered: "The servants will be told to forget about tonight''s affairs so that people won''t talk nonsense."


    No matter what the inside story was, it was always a fact that Lu Mingyu and Li Hao met at night. Once it spread, it will not only damage Lu Mingyu''s reputation but also make His Highness the Second Prince misunderstand.


    Lu Mingyu hummed again.


    Qiyun couldn''t be relieved, and whispered comfortingly: "It''s so late, Miss must be tired, let''s go back to the house and rest!"


    Lu Mingyu nodded slightly and was about to turn back to the house. Another familiar voice rang: "Xiaoyu."


    Lu Mingyu looked at the person coming with complicated eyes: "Dad, it''s so late, you haven''t slept yet?"


    1. Wife of an elder brother. From now on I will try to write the Chinese relationship because the English terms don''t catch the nuisance.

 CH 90

    Someone quickly came, who else was it if not Lu Lin?


    Lu Lin was dressed neatly in his military uniform. He had already gotten the news, but he just hid in the dark and didn''t show up. As soon as Li Hao left, Lu Lin showed up.


    Lu Lin looked at his daughter carefully and made sure that there was nothing unusual about her except her being angry. He first breathed a sigh of relief: "The Third Prince came to Lu Mansion in the middle of the night, and the concierge sent me a message earlier. I thought you must have something to say, so I just waited in the dark."


    The sweetheart was about to marry another, so the infatuated and sad boy quietly sneaked into the girl''s house, red-eyed, and wanted to take the girl to run away.


    Unfortunately, the girl had long since fallen in love with another, and her heart was as cold as iron.


    The young man was overwhelmed with grief and left in a state of despair. Having lost his beloved girl, the boy''s heart was completely closed, and he will never love any woman again in his life...(1)


    "Father, you''re thinking nonsense again." Lu Mingyu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry and gave her father a blank look.


    Lu Lin recovered from his thoughts, cleared his throat, and refused to admit that he made up a dog-blood drama in his head: "Nothing, I didn''t think much about it."


    In fact, the truth of the matter was far more bloody and bizarre than Lu Lin thought.


    Lu Mingyu sighed secretly in her heart, and said, "You can''t talk nonsense to others about what happened tonight."


    "Of course." Lu Lin answered the question without hesitation: "You are going to marry the Second Prince, and you can''t get involved with the Third Prince again. It really doesn''t sound good when you hear about it."


    Lu Mingyu: "..."


    Sparks flashed in Lu Mingyu''s eyes.


    Lu Lin patted his forehead angrily: "It''s all because of this mouth, it just says whatever comes to mind."


    No matter how gloomy Lu Mingyu was, she was amused by her father''s witty exaggeration. Most of the sullenness in her heart was also expressed with a smile.


    It¡¯s good to be able to laugh.


    Lu Lin was really relieved at this time, and he said softly: "It''s so late, go back and rest! Get a good night''s sleep, and all the troubles and unpleasant things will be over."


    Lu Mingyu nodded: "Dad, you also go to bed earlier."


    After Lu Lin left, Lu Mingyu stood there for a while, turned around, and went back to the boudoir, undressed, and fell asleep.


    She thought she would dream about her past again, but she fell asleep as soon as her head touched the bed.


    A night without dreams, she slept soundly.


    ¡­


    Three days later, Emperor Yongjia ordered the marriage of the Second Prince, the Third Prince, and the Fourth Prince.


    The imperial decree for granting the marriage went to the residence of the Duke of Xingyang, the Marquis of Guangpin mansion, and the residence of the Marquis of Puyang respectively.


    This result was somewhat unexpected. If you thought about it carefully, it made sense.


    Duke of Xingyang, Marquis of Guangping, and Marquis of Puyang. Each of them was a military general with a large army. One was the former military general who surrendered to the Great Wei halfway and made countless military exploits, and the other one had followed the Emperor since the day he started his army. The last one was both a military general and Empress Dowager''s nephew, a cousin of the Emperor himself.


    Emperor Yongjia chose the daughter of the Lu family, Meng family, and Zhao family as his daughters-in-law, which was reasonable and expected.


    Of course, this was the idea of ??the generals.


    When the civil servants knew about this, it was another feeling.


    The Eldest Prince consort was the beloved daughter of General Liang of the Imperial Guard. The Second Prince consort, the Third Prince consort, and the Fourth Prince consort also came from the residence of the honorable military generals.


    The Emperor so highly valued military generals and neglected civil servants. For civil servants, it was a feeling of humiliation and aggravation!


    The first one, of course, was Old Qiao Ge.


    It''s fine if others can''t climb up to the royal family. Old Qiao''s beloved daughter was the Empress The Second prince was the direct grandson of old Qiao Ge, and he was also the future Crown Prince of course.


    How did the position of future Crown Princess fall into the hands of the Lu family?


    Wasn''t Qiao Wan quite popular with the Empress?


    Why was the Second prince consort not Qiao Wan?


    The old mansion of Qiao was quite deep, and Old Qiao Ge looked like his usual self even when meaningful glances from his civil servant colleagues fell on him. As for what was going on in his mind, no one knew.


    ¡­


    The residence of the Marquis of Puyang.


    The Marquis of Puyang received the imperial decree for marriage, and he was very happy. He called Zhao Yu, whose cheeks were bright red, and her eyes were shining brightly. He smiled and said: "The imperial decree, you will be the future Fourth Prince consort. Go out less in the future and stay in peace. Stay in the mansion. Don''t go to the palace, so as not to be the subject of people''s talk and be laughed at."


    The country had an open atmosphere, and it was common for young girls to ride horses for spring hunting.


    However, once a marriage was decided, one had to restrain oneself.


    Zhao Yu, who was immersed in joy, blurted out: "I often go to the palace to greet the Dowager Queen and talk to her to relieve her boredom. If I don''t go, won''t the Dowger be lonely?"


    The Marquis of Puyang glanced at his spring-hearted daughter: "Do you enter the palace to accompany the Dowager Queen, or do you want to see the Fourth Prince?"


    Zhao Yu: "..."


    Zhao Yu was struck by the thought, blushed, and stomped her feet: "Father!"


    The Marquis of Puyang said bluntly: "It''s okay to be diligent in the past. Now the imperial edict for marriage has been granted, and the marriage between you and the Fourth Prince has also been decided. Why are you in such a hurry?"


    No matter how daring Zhao Yu was, she was also a girl who had never left the cabinet. She was too embarrassed to be scolded by her own father like this. She stubbornly maintained the last bit of dignity for herself: "Father has misunderstood. I want to enter the palace, not to see the Fourth Prince, but to see Concubine Qin more often and to please her."


    The Hou of Puyang smiled, reached out, and tapped Zhao Yu''s forehead: "You stupid girl. Concubine Qin pretends to be courteous and loveable but in fact, she has never liked you. Your father knows it very well."


    "You can''t see it?"


    Zhao Yu: "..."


    Zhao Yu was choked by her own father and almost couldn''t get up in one breath.


    She was indeed not too smart, nor was she stupid. It''s not like she doesn''t know who likes her and who doesn''t like her after a long time.


    Every time she entered the palace, Concubine Qin seemed to be gentle and polite to her, but in fact, she always had some scrutiny and dislike in her eyes.


    It''s just that her heart was filled with love for the Fourth Prince, and she doesn''t want to think about it.


    At this time, Marquis Puyang pulled the veil from this. Zhao Yu was both ashamed and annoyed, and gave her father a blank look: "So what if I know! Anyway, I''m going to marry Li Xian!"


    The Marquis of Puyang was unexpectedly not angry at all, but raised his eyebrows and smiled: "Yu''er, you are right to think so."


    "With the Dowager there and your father here, we are your pillar of support. No one in the palace dares to underestimate and bully you. Whether Qin Fei likes it or not, she has to accept you as her daughter-in-law."


    "Concubine Qin is a snob. As long as the Zhao family doesn''t fall, she will treat you well. You don''t have to care what she thinks, as long as she treats her daughter-in-law well on the surface, that''s enough."


    Speaking of which, Concubine Qin was also the cousin of Puyang Hou''s direct relative.


    Qin Fei''s mother was also a daughter of Zhao''s family. However, Second Aunt Zhao died early and sent her only daughter back to her natal family before her death. Qin Fei lived with the Zhao family since she was six years old and grew up in the Zhao family.


    Puyang Hou used to bully his bio mei (2) when he was a child.


    Later, his cousin entered the palace and became Concubine Qin, relying on Queen Mother Zhao for support everywhere. The Marquis of Puyang''s mansion was also considered half of Concubine Qin''s natal family.


    Even if Concubine Qin borrowed ten courage, she didn''t dare to rub Zhao Yu.


    1. I just love the thought process of our FL''s father.


    2. Daughter of father''s sister who is younger than you

 CH 91

    The Marquis of Guangping also received the imperial decree for marriage, but Guangping f¨±r¨¦n (1)


    was not so happy.


    "Why did Lord Hou agree to this marriage!"


    Guangping f¨±r¨¦n was over forty years old, with a slightly plump body and crow''s feet at the corners of her eyes, but she still had a little glamorous charm.


    At this time, Guangping f¨±r¨¦n frowned, and her voice revealed dissatisfaction: "Yunluo is our only daughter, if she can''t marry the Second Prince, she can marry the Fourth Prince, why is she betrothed to the Third Prince?"


    The Second Prince was the direct descendant, and the Fourth Prince was most loved by the Dowager Queen Zhao.


    The Third Prince by himself was not bad.


    But Su Zhaorong, the biological mother of the Third Prince, was really not in the limelight.


    When Guangping f¨±r¨¦n thought of Su Zhaorong, she felt a sense of shock in her heart: "That Su Zhaorong is just a lowly dancer. She was lucky enough to give birth to a son, was taken to the concubine''s room, and later became Zhaorong. What kind of thing is in her bones, who knows! How can our Yunluo serve such a disgusting thing who can''t even stand on the stage!"


    After saying that, Guangping f¨±r¨¦n glanced at Marquis Guangping pointedly.


    The Marquis coughed awkwardly: "Speak as you speak, and see what I do."


    Guangping f¨±r¨¦n sneered again: "Just say it! How did that girl Su get to the Emperor''s bed back then? Who doesn''t know about those stale millet grains and rotten sesame seeds?"(2)


    "Someone bought a beautiful dancer with a lot of money and wanted to give it to your cousin, so he found the Meng family. You saw that Su Shi''s beauty was so soft and beautiful, so you slept for a few nights."


    "This is nothing at all. Girls like her, I don''t know how many men she has served, and you sleep whenever you want. If you send it to the emperor''s bed, it''s also a gift for the emperor to entertain."


    "But who would have thought that after she served the emperor, she became pregnant. Moreover, she gave birth to a fat and strong son in one fell swoop. Fortunately, she was sent to serve the emperor after she had her period. Otherwise can''t tell who was the father of her child!"


    "The emperor made her a concubine for her son''s sake. Later, she gave birth to another son. The Li family has five sons, and two of them came from her belly."


    "I didn''t expect that a few years later, the emperor raised his army to stand on his own feet and sat on the dragon chair. In the past, the dancer who served men changed her body and became a palace concubine."


    "Zhaorong''s position is a little lower, and Su''s own heart is still feeling wronged, and she will cry and wipe her tears every time. She doesn''t even think about how lucky she is today. If she hadn''t given birth to Li Hao, god knows how many times she could have been handed over and where she would have ended up."


    Guangping f¨±r¨¦n became angrier as she talked, and slammed the table: "The Emperor must have asked you before the marriage. You have the face to accept this marriage. You really found a good mother-in-law for Yunluo!"


    Marquis Guangping: "..."


    Even Marquis of Guangping, whose face was as thick as a city wall became a little annoyed when exposed like this. He was also a little embarrassed and angry: "You said it lightly! The Emperor asked in person, how can I refuse!"


    Needless to say, Su Zhaorong''s past is all in the past. The Emperor never mentioned it again. It''s good for you. From time to time, you have to take it out and stab me. You have to take care of your mouth, too. This is not a glorious thing. If it is really revealed, the Emperor will not have a good face. How can he not be angry with me.¡±


    "Furthermore, Su Zhaorong is unbearable, but the Third Prince Li Hao is really outstanding. His appearance is outstanding, his reading is better than that of the First Prince and the Fourth Prince, his martial arts is better than that of the Second Prince, and his temperament is tough. You are not satisfied with such a son-in-law, what kind of husband do you want Yunluo to marry?"


    Speaking of Li Hao, the expression of Guangping f¨±r¨¦n, who was still full of anger just now, softened a bit: "Li Hao is really good."


    The Marquis of Guangping regained a city, and said righteously: "It''s more than good! If it wasn''t for his biological mother, he would be more outstanding and dazzling than he is now. The Emperor doesn''t say it, but he actually likes the third prince very much in his heart."


    "Our daughter Yunluo has the best appearance, and she was born to marry into the Royal family to be a prince consort. To be a Wangfei (3) of a vassal state in the future will also be a lifetime of honor and wealth."


    "My sister is a noble concubine in the palace, and the eldest prince is the most favored. Empress Qiao has long regarded my sister and our Meng family as thorns in the eyes. The position of the Second Prince, unless the Empress takes the initiative to open her mouth, don''t even think about it."


    "The marriage of the Fourth Prince, the Dowager Empress has long been interested in the daughter of the Zhao family. We can''t compete."


    "In the end, there is only the Third Prince."


    Guangping f¨±r¨¦n pursed her lips. After a long while, she sighed: "It''s okay! This is the end of the matter, and it''s not okay to deny this marriage. The Third Prince is all good, but Su Zhaorong is really unbearable."


    "There is also the Fifth Prince, who is mediocre and stupid and depends on the Third Prince everywhere. After Yunluo marries the third prince, she has to deal with Su Zhaorong and take care of the Fifth Prince."


    After saying that, she sighed again.


    The Marquis of Guangping didn''t care: "It''s a good thing for two brothers to take care of each other. Other people can''t have siblings if they want to, but you are complaining about it."


    So, what a man thinks is always different from what a woman thinks.


    Guangping f¨±r¨¦n was worried about her daughter''s future hard work.


    The Marquis of Guangping can''t understand it at all. For him, the word brotherly love was everything. For women, xi¨£o sh¨± (4), g¨±zi (4), sh¨£ozi (6), etc. represent endless troubles, the less the better.


    Guangping f¨±r¨¦n was too lazy to talk nonsense with him, she threw the sentence "I''ll go see Yunluo", turned around and left.


    Marquis Guangping subconsciously reached out and grabbed Guangping f¨±r¨¦n: "I''m talking, where are you going?"


    "Let go!" The old husband and wife had not been in the same room for a long time, and she is not happy to touch each other on weekdays.


    The Marquis of Guangping was so irritated that he dragged his old wife''s hand and refused to let it go: "What? Now I only care about the pretty little maids by my side, and not willing to take another look at your husband?"


    Guangping f¨±r¨¦n sneered in return: "If you think the little servant in the study is not handsome enough, I will send someone to buy ten or eight. There are all kinds of handsome men."


    Guangping Hou: "..."


    Before Guangping Hou could make a sound, Guangping f¨±r¨¦n already withdrew her hand and left gracefully.


    Marquis Guangping stared at his wife''s back, staring at her, he also felt bored, and couldn''t help sighing.


    They used to be a loving couple when they were young. He doesn''t remember when they started to drift apart, and they gradually became estranged and reached the point where they only seem to be in harmony with each other.


    The husband and wife have two sons and one daughter, and the two sons have long been married. Now there are grandchildren. It doesn''t matter what the husband and wife are doing in private.


    Guangping f¨±r¨¦n didn''t sigh so much.


    After all these years, her tenderness and sweetness have long been worn away, and she has no time to sigh with Marquis Guangping.


    Guangping f¨±r¨¦n went to Meng Yunluo''s boudoir.


    Meng Yunluo''s expression was a little strange, like joy and anger.


    1. Wife of a noble family or a wealthy family. It also means Madam.


    2. Sesames and grains of previous years, this phrase figuratively means something trifle or inessential in the past. Sometimes it can also refer to an unpleasant event of the old days.


    3. Wife of a king. Generally, after reaching a certain age, or after doing something extraordinary, the Emperor could bestow a state for his sons to rule as vassal kings.


    4. Younger brother of the husband


    5. Sister of husband


    6. Wife of husband''s brothers

 CH 92

    The sound of the door opening interrupted Meng Yunluo''s thoughts.


    Meng Yunluo came back to her senses and called out coquettishly, "Mother!"


    Guangping f¨±r¨¦n swallowed her thoughts, stretched her brows, held her daughter''s hand, and said with a smile: "Yunluo, today our Meng family has received the imperial edict of marriage, and your life-long event has finally been decided. From now on, you can stay home in peace. Don''t run around in the house again."


    Meng Yunluo was a little unhappy: "Staying in the mansion every day makes me suffocated to death."


    Guangping f¨±r¨¦n has always loved her daughter, and most of the time let her do what she wanted. But this time, she said with a straight face: "It was okay to be self-willed in the past. Now that you have been granted a marriage, you will marry into the royal family as a consort. How can you be self-willed when you have to learn the rules."


    Meng Yunluo had never seen her mother with such a cold face, and felt aggrieved: "Mother!"


    "This marriage is not to my liking. His Royal Highness the Third Prince is not bad, but that Su Zhaorong; she has neither talent nor family background,  and will cry when things go wrong. In the palace, everyone looks down on her. The Fifth Prince is mediocre and stupid, and he relies on the Third Prince for everything. I don''t want such a mother-in-law and xi¨£o sh¨± zi..."(1)


    "Oh shut up!"


    Guangping f¨±r¨¦n furrowed her brows and scolded in a deep voice: "It was enough to talk nonsense in the past, but now the imperial edict for marriage has been accepted, how can you talk about your future mother-in-law and xi¨£o sh¨± zi in vain!"


    Meng Yunluo looked at her mother in disbelief: "Mother, you clearly hate Su Zhaorong the most. You used to tell me that she was wrong!"


    Guangping f¨±r¨¦n said with a stern face: "You also know that it was in the past. Can it be the same now as before? That is your future mother-in-law, and you have to treat her with filial piety even if you don''t like it. Otherwise, a reputation for being an unfilial daughter-in-law cannot be suppressed and can crush you.


    "Li Hao is famous for his filial piety. When you marry him in the future, you must be one with your husband. Otherwise, sooner or later, the husband and wife will be separated."


    "These words may not be pleasant to hear, but they are all true. For a man, there is only one biological mother. A wife, he can remarry, or he can leave it aside and take concubines as much as he wants. It is obvious which one is more important and which one is less. ."


    "The Fifth Prince is still young, so he will only ask his elder brother for anything, but you don''t need to worry too much. If you want to have a happy married life, a harmonious husband-wife relationship, you have to lower your head and coax Su Zhaorong into a happy mood, that''s all."


    These are all the golden and jade words that Guangping f¨±r¨¦n had realized for decades.


    Once a mother-in-law and daughter-in-law fight, it is primarily the daughter-in-law who suffers. How can a man turn against his mother? If the mother-in-law instigates it, and as time goes on, even the most loving couples will turn against each other. (2)


    Meng Yunluo, who was young and high-minded, how can she hear it?


    Meng Yunluo nodded perfunctorily: "I wrote down everything my mother said."


    How could Guangping f¨±r¨¦n not see her daughter''s duplicity, she sighed inwardly.


    Had she known about today, in the past, she really couldn''t have said so many things about Su Zhaorong in front of her daughter. It''s too late to regret now. Fortunately, a few months were still left before marriage, so let''s take it easy!


    ¡­


    Xingyang Palace.


    Lu Lin''s face was full of joy, and he ordered: "Let the kitchen prepare wine and dishes, send someone to bring Mingfang back to the house, by the way, go to the Hanlin Academy to send a message to Zhou Li. Let''s have a lively family get-together to celebrate today."


    Lu Jia smiled and led the order to retreat, and sent someone to pick up the eldest young lady and the future third son-in-law.


    Lu Mingyue winked at Lu Fei and smiled playfully: "Is the second brother thinking about Sister Shen?"


    The three words from the family, made people feel hot in their hearts.


    Lu Fei was not embarrassed to admit it, and grinned, "Yes."


    Lu Xuan hurriedly smiled and said: "Second brother is embarrassed to go to Shen''s house, so I will do it for you. I will go to Shen''s house to pick up the future second S¨£ozi. (3)"


    Before he finished speaking, he was slapped on the back of his head.


    This familiar angle and strength, you don''t have to look up to know who it was.


    "Fourth sister, next time you beat me, can you change the place?" Lu Xuan begged aggrievedly.


    Lu Mingyu raised her eyebrows and smiled: "Your big head is dangling in front of my eyes, and it''s effortless to beat."


    The crowd burst into laughter.


    Lu Lin thought for a moment and smiled: "The imperial decree conferring marriage is indeed a big happy event. According to the custom, it is not very proper for a future daughter-in-law to come to the door. However, as long as the Lu family doesn''t mind, the Shen family is also happy, and no one will talk too much.


    "Lu Fei, you go to Shen''s house in person and pick up Miss Shen to meet at Lu''s house."


    Lu Fei was instantly overjoyed.


    That overjoyed look made everyone smile again.


    Amidst the joy, Lu Mingyu was the calmest one. It seemed that it is not an imperial decree that decided her life-long event, but a random reward from the palace.


    Lu Minghua''s heart was as careful as her hair, and she asked softly, "Fourth sister, are you upset?"


    Lu Mingyu raised the corners of her mouth: "How can I be unhappy. I am overjoyed to be the Second prince consort." As she spoke, she showed a happy smile.


    Lu Minghua always felt that something was wrong.


    However, today was a good day of great joy, so it was inconvenient to say something more. Lu Minghua asked a question and had to stop.


    ¡­


    At this time, the palace was also lively and festive.


    Concubine Qin was full of joy, and went to the Jiaofang Palace to congratulate Empress Qiao: "The Second Prince has arranged such a good marriage, so the concubine came here to congratulate the Empress."


    Empress Qiao''s heart fell to the ground, and at this time her brows stretched and smiled like a spring breeze: "I have to congratulate you too. Miss Zhao Wu is also considered to be the one that the Prince has grown up with. This is a match made in heaven."


    Concubine Qin happily smiled and said: "To tell the truth, the concubine has always loved that girl Zhao Yu. I didn''t expect the emperor to order the marriage so soon. It can be seen that the concubine is also lucky."


    "Speaking of which, Fourth Miss Lu is a valiant woman with a valiant personality and a magnanimous temperament. The Empress must be so happy to have such a daughter-in-law."


    Saying that Concubine Qin covered her mouth with a handkerchief and laughed.


    She was gloating in her heart.


    Empress Qiao came from a scholarly family, she was elegant and dignified, and she liked girls who were elegant and reserved, such as Qiao Wan. But the future daughter-in-law was Lu Mingyu, a girl just the opposite of that.


    Ha ha! It will be fun to watch later.


    How could Empress Qiao not see the ridicule in Concubine Qin''s eyes?


    She has been the wife of the clan patriarch for several years and sat on the phoenix chair for another eight years, so she was not easy to provoke. With a slight smile, she said, "Bengong is indeed very happy. King Xingyang is the first general of the Great Wei Dynasty, and Fourth Miss Lu behaves like her father. Only such an outstanding woman can be regarded as the Second Prince consort."


    Sure enough, Concubine Qin smiled reluctantly.


    Yes, although Lu Mingyu acted recklessly, her family background, appearance and martial arts were excellent, and she had the Lu family as the backing. With the help of the Lu family, the Second Prince''s power in the army will inevitably increase.


    The Second Prince was proud, so the rest of the princes can only be disappointed?


    1. Husband''s younger brother.


    2. Well summarised, exactly what happened to our FL in her previous life.


    3. Wife of the elder brother.

 CH 93

    "Report to the Empress, Su Zhaorong came to congratulate." The palace maid reported respectfully.


    Empress Qiao nodded slightly: "Let Su Zhaorong come in!"


    After a while, Su Zhaorong, who was beaming, entered the Jiaofang Hall.


    Su Zhaorong''s beauty was beyond doubt. Among all the concubines in the harem, Su Zhaorong was the most beautiful. Emperor Yongjia also had some affection for Su Zhaorong. Otherwise, with Su Zhaorong''s status as a dancer, it could have been better to take the child and leave the mother. Otherwise, how could she be carried in as a concubine?


    Empress Qiao naturally looked down on Su Zhaorong very much.


    However, Su Zhaorong gave birth to two princes, and she bowed her head in the harem, and there was nothing wrong with her except for crying. Empress Qiao usually pretends she does not know this person.


    Today, Su Zhaorong came to congratulate her with a face full of spring breeze, saying all the good things in her mouth. Empress Qiao smiled faintly: "The marriage of the Third Prince is also really good. This palace should also say congratulations to Su Zhaorong."


    It is not only good but unexpectedly good.


    Concubine Qin felt a little sour in her heart, and hurriedly said with a smile: "Yeah, the concubine did not expect that the Emperor would grant marriage between the Third Prince and the daughter of the Meng family."


    Empress Qiao didn''t expect it either.


    On that day, she also was moved to consider Meng Yunluo to be her daughter-in-law!


    Thanks to her cautious nature, she didn''t even mention it to Princess Hui''an, let alone Emperor Yongjia. Otherwise, it would be too embarrassing.


    Su Zhaorong''s request to marry Meng Yunluo for his son was impressive.


    Su Zhaorong swept away the depression of the past few days and said with a smile: "In front of the Empress and Concubine Qin, this concubine does not need to hide it. This marriage was requested by the concubine from the Emperor."


    "When I went, the concubine was very nervous. Unexpectedly, the emperor quickly agreed. He asked the Marquis of Guangping yesterday afternoon, and today he ordered the marriage."


    Concubine Qin couldn''t see Su Zhaorong''s complacent face, and glanced at Su Zhaorong with a half-smile but not a smile: "The Marquis of Guangping deserves to be straightforward, so it can be seen that he likes the Third Prince very much."


    Empress Qiao replied calmly: "Those rumours that were spread without shadows in those days should not be taken as true. The Third Prince is so outstanding, and the Marquis of Guangping has such a good son-in-law, there is no reason to be unhappy."


    Su Zhaorong: "..."


    Su Zhaorong couldn''t hold back her smile anymore, she was full of resentment in her heart.


    At that time, she was a dancer who was a servant. Because of her beautiful appearance, she began to serve guests at the age of fourteen. When she was bought for a lot of money and sent to the Meng family, she thought that she will be in the Meng family''s inner courtyard in the future, so she shyly sent some looks towards the Marquis.


    Marquis Guangping was greedy and lustful, so he couldn''t help hooking up, and he arrived at her couch in a few days.


    She tried her best to figure it out, wanting to get up close to this big tree, so that she would not be bumpy and tossing and turning from now on.


    Meng Hui, that bastard, talked a bunch of sweet words on the bed, coaxing her into courteous service. In a blink of an eye, she was sent away again.


    Fortunately, she had good luck. After serving Li Yuan once, she became pregnant and gave birth to a son. After giving birth to a son, she was carried as a concubine. In the backyard of the Li family, she finally had a place of her own.


    Not many people knew about the affair between her and Meng Hui, but there were a few. Both Empress Qiao and Concubine Qin in front knew about it. Back then, there were many unpleasant rumours in the backyard of the Li family, and some people even viciously suggested that Li Hao was not a member of the Li family.


    She knelt in front of Li Yuan, confessed her feelings, and almost fainted from crying.


    Li Yuan was quite generous, he didn''t mind, and he also issued a strict order that no one was allowed to talk about it.


    The son grew up day by day, his appearance and bearing were most like his own father. Li Yuan had always liked Li Hao as a son. After a long time, those vicious rumours that had no shadows had subsided.


    Over the years, Li Yuan sat on the dragon chair, and the sky was prosperous. No one dared to mention these past events.


    After all, she was insignificant, but the dignity and majesty of the Emperor cannot be questioned. Who would dare to doubt Li Hao''s blood, didn''t that put a green hat on Emperor Yongjia''s head?


    At this time, Concubine Qin and Empress Qiao sang together, deliberately exposing her old past and embarrassing her.


    ¡­


    Su Zhaorong swallowed the sullen breath and opened the topic with a smile: "The concubine came to congratulate the Empress today, and secondly, I also wanted to ask the Empress. Since the marriage was granted by the imperial edict, what should I do next?"


    Concubine Qin was also very concerned about this issue, and immediately echoed with a smile: "Yes, the concubine is also thinking, even if it is a marriage, the three matchmakers and six hires that should be available are indispensable."


    Empress Qiao nodded slightly: "Just follow the old example of the Eldest Prince!"


    On that day, the eldest prince was granted a marriage edit first, then accepted the betrothal letter, set the date of the wedding, and married the Liang family. However, these things were handled by Concubine Meng personally.


    Was Empress Qiao planning to push the marriage of the third prince and the fourth prince to them?


    Concubine Qin was secretly happy.


    Concubine Qin was favored by Empress Dowager Zhao, and outside the palace was supported by the Marquis of Puyang. If someone wanted money and had money, they will be able to handle the family affairs beautifully.


    Su Zhaorong was a little flustered.


    She can''t compare to Concubine Qin. There were not many private houses in hand, and there was no one to rely on outside the palace. If she didn''t ask Empress Qiao, how can she handle it?


    Su Zhaorong couldn''t hold back her anger and hurriedly said: "I don''t know a few words, let alone these things. Ah Hao''s marriage, I kindly ask the Empress to take care of it."


    Empress Qiao did not respond immediately but first glanced at Concubine Qin.


    Concubine Qin felt agitated in her heart, and immediately said, "Yes, my concubine has never done such a big thing, so I implore the Empress to decide."


    Empress Qiao smiled lightly: "The Third Prince and the Fourth Prince are born to you, and are also the sons of this palace. How can this palace not ask about such important matters as marriage? You can rest assured!"


    Concubine Qin and Su Zhaorong bowed and saluted together, thanking the Empress for her grace.


    Empress Qiao''s eyes flickered slightly, and she said warmly: "Get up! B¨§ng¨­ng is the Empress, and these are the responsibilities of b¨§ng¨­ng. Why do you need to thank me?"


    When the Eeldest Prince got married two years ago, Concubine Meng Guifei personally managed the marriage with the approval of Emperor Yongjia. This also made Empress lose face. This is what Emperor Yongjia promised, so she couldn''t help it.


    This time, she will never allow anyone to take away the rights and dignity that belong to the Empress.


    Empress Qiao said with a smile: "For such a big event, the palace should be lively. B¨§ng¨­ng (1) will instruct the imperial dining room to prepare the palace banquet."


    Then she smiled and instructed Concubine Qin: "You go to the palace for the birthday party. Ning Gong, please invite the Empress Dowager to join us for some fun."


    Concubine Qin replied with a smile.


    Su Zhaorong never has any share in doing such decent errands.


    Empress Dowager Zhao didn''t even see Empress Qiao very much, let alone Su Zhaorong, who was a dancer.


    Su Zhaorong was in a very good mood today, so she didn''t take this trivial matter to heart.


    In Su Zhaorong''s view, Lu Mingyu hooked up with the Second Prince for revenge. Fortunately, she was quick-witted and snatched Meng Yunluo to be her daughter-in-law.


    After this marriage, the Marquis of Guangping will win over outside the palace, and in the harem, she can join forces with Concubine Meng. She no longer has to be afraid of Lu Mingyu.


    1. The Royal "I" for a queen. It means this palace.

 CH 94

    Wenhua Hall.


    The Second Prince, the Third Prince, and the Fourth Prince came together to give thanks.


    "My father has worked hard for ¨¦rch¨¦n''s marriage, and ¨¦rch¨¦n (1) thanks my father for his grace." The second prince raised his brows and smiled like a spring breeze.


    Emperor Yongjia smiled and glanced at his second son who had his wish fulfilled. The sullenness in his heart had disappeared at this time: "I finally see your smiling face."


    Sons are debt collectors, and it was only natural for a father to worry about his son¡¯s marriage.


    The Second Prince smiled pleasantly: "My father likes to see ¨¦rch¨¦n laugh, so ¨¦rch¨¦n will laugh for my father every day in the future."


    Emperor Yongjia laughed and sighed inwardly.


    This bastard. Before, he always put on a respectful stinky face in front of him, but now that he was happy, he was willing to show a smile to his own father.


    The Fourth Prince also had a beaming look on his face: "Erch¨¦n didn''t expect that Royal Father will issue a decree so early to give his son a marriage. Many thanks to the father."


    Emperor Yongjia smiled and teased the Fourth Prince: "You are not in a hurry, your imperial grandmother is in a hurry, and she has urged me several times. I thought that it would be better to give your brothers three marriages together."


    It''s not just a matter of a day or two for Dowager Empress Zhao to be partial to her natal family.


    Qin Shi was the maternal niece of the Dowager Empress who had lost her mother at a young age and was fostered in the Zhao family. She took pity on this niece and married her as a concubine to her son.


    Emperor Yongjia sat on the dragon chair, and the women in the inner courtyard upgraded one after another. Qin shi became the Qinf¨¥i (3), and the concubine-born son became the Fourth Prince. With Dowager Empress Zhao favoring her, the Fourth Prince was also favored.


    The marriage of the Fourth Prince, Dowager Empress  Zhao had long fixed it with her family''s s¨±nn¨· (4), Zhao Yu, just a few months older than the Fourth Prince, and her age was just right. Everyone was happy with this marriage.


    In the past, the Fourth Prince was still young, so it was inconvenient for the Dowager Empress  Zhao to open her mouth.


    After Emperor Yongjia returned to Beijing this year, Empress Dowager Zhao mentioned it no less than five or six times. Emperor Yongjia was a dutiful son, and Zhao Yu grew up in front of him. There''s nothing wrong with her other than being a little naive. Emperor Yongjia issued the imperial decree together.


    The Fourth Prince was very happy with this marriage, and asked expectantly, "Then am I going to marry together with the second brother and the third brother?"


    Emperor Yongjia smiled dumbfounded: "How can this be done? Your second brother and third brother will get married next year at the latest. You''ll have to wait a year and a half, to say the least."


    The Fourth Prince deliberately showed an extremely disappointed expression, which made Emperor Yongjia laugh.


    In a harmonious atmosphere, the Third Prince, Li Hao, seemed extraordinarily quiet and silent.


    Emperor Yongjia restrained his smile and said to the Second Prince and the Fourth Prince first: "You two both go back, I have something to say to Ah Hao alone."


    The Fourth Prince knew it well, so he didn''t ask any more questions.


    The Second Prince didn''t say anything, just smiled and glanced at Li Hao.


    Li Hao: "¡­"


    A trace of anger flashed in Li Hao''s black eyes. He clenched his fist subconsciously, and the heartless words from Lu Mingyu''s indifferent face flashed in his mind, and the anger in his heart suddenly dissipated.


    There is only a heart full of desolation.


    Emperor Yongjia frowned slightly and gave the Second Prince a warning look.


    The Second Prince smiled calmly and bid farewell.


    The Fourth Prince and the Second Prince left Wenhua Hall together. The Fourth Prince leaned over to the Second Prince and whispered, "Second brother, I broke a cold sweat for you just now. I''m really worried that the third brother can''t help it..."


    The Second Prince raised his eyebrows.


    The Fourth Prince was so clever, and his words changed immediately: "The Royal Father has ordered the marriage, and the marriage has been decided. In fact, the third brother''s marriage is also really good."


    The Second Prince''s eyes flashed, and he said lightly, "Daughter of the Marquis of Guangping, it''s not bad."


    This is the marriage that Su Zhaorong tried so hard to find.


    In the future, let the mother and son "get it" slowly!


    ¡­


    "Ah Hao, come here."


    Emperor Yongjia commanded in a deep voice.


    Li Hao replied in a low voice, took a few steps forward, and was six feet away from Emperor Yongjia.


    Emperor Yongjia glanced over Li Hao''s thin and gloomy handsome face, and said lightly, "It''s not that I don''t love you. I was also happy for you when you wanted to marry Fourth Miss Lu."


    "But I didn''t expect that you and your second brother liked the same woman."


    "King Xingyang politely rejected my proposal on the grounds of recruiting a son-in-law. It doesn''t matter if I lose face, but you brothers turned against each other for a woman, it made me very angry."


    "I beat up your brothers that day so that you can recuperate and reflect on yourself. I have already thought about choosing another beautiful woman for you. I never thought about it, your second brother came to me again, saying that Fiurth Miss Lu had already agreed to the marriage. "


    "I asked the King of Xingyang, and he also agreed. I am the Emperor and also a father, so I have to fulfill my son''s wishes. I believe I have not let you down. Su Zhaorong wanted the daughter of the Marquis of Guangping as a wife for you, and so I agreed."


    "Has the daughter of the Meng family ever treated you unfairly?"


    Li Hao pursed his lips and replied in a low voice, "Ms. Meng''s family background and appearance are all first-class. This marriage has not humiliated ¨¦rch¨¦n at all."


    Emperor Yongjia''s expression sank, and his voice became a little colder: "Since I have not insulted you, who are you showing such a dying look?"


    Li Hao was speechless for a moment.


    Emperor Yongjia''s voice sounded in Li Hao''s ear: "Today, I will do my father''s responsibility and teach you well."


    "The marriage was not decided then. And it is up to you whether you want to fight with your second brother for it. I can turn a blind eye. But now, it is your second brother who has taken the lead, making Lu''s father and daughter nod in response to the marriage."


    "Since you lost, you have to admit it."


    No, he did not lose to the Second Prince.


    He lost to...a secret he couldn''t figure out.


    Li Hao only felt that his heart was desolate, and a cold wind was blowing from nowhere. His internal organs were blown through by the cold wind, and there was no temperature at all.


    Emperor Yongjia was a tough and ruthless ruler who had led troops into battle and seen countless lives lost. When he hardened his heart, even facing his own son, he was just as cold and sharp: "Don''t show such a despicable and pitiful look again. Otherwise, I will be the first to look down on you."


    Li Hao''s dark eyes darkened, and he cheered up and replied: "Father taught me a lesson."


    Emperor Yongjia snorted: "I don''t know how many pairs of eyes are staring at the palace inside and outside. You don''t even have a smile on such a great occasion. You think everyone is blind?"


    "Put this face away for me immediately. Go to the palace banquet happily later, so that everyone can see that you are happy about this marriage."


    "Especially Concubine Meng Gui, she has always loved Meng Yunluo. If you let her see your virtue, how could she not be annoyed? If she talks to Guangping Furen in private, the Meng family will be dissatisfied, and they haven''t married yet. Before even getting married, there will be a gap first."


    "Is this what you want?"


    The final sentence was as if a thunderbolt had struck, making a profound impact.


    It was like a basin of ice water was poured on Li Hao''s head.


    Li Hao''s body shook, his eyes suddenly became calm and clear, and he cupped his fists and said, "What my Royal Father said is true. It was Erchen who lost his head and resented his second brother."


    "Thank you father for this lesson, ¨¦rch¨¦n has already figured it out."


    1. This is how princes refer to themselves.


    2. Daughter of Brother.


    3. Qin concubine


    4. Daughter of the son. In this case, the daughter is from the male line.

 CH 95

    "Do you really understand?" Emperor Yongjia''s eyes flashed and he asked.


    Li Hao took a deep breath, straightened his waist, and his handsome face regained the old look: "Yes, Erchen wants to understand."


    I see.


    There was no right or wrong in this world, only winning or losing.


    I see.


    Because I was not strong enough, my beloved girl was taken away, and I am not even qualified to be angry.


    I see.


    You can do whatever you want only if you hold supreme power.


    I can only bow my head and admit defeat now.


    But I don''t accept this fate. One day, I will emerge victorious at the end and sit on the dragon chair above ten thousand people. By then, everyone will bow down to me.


    Whatever I want, I will just go and get it myself. No one can stop it.


    Emperor Yongjia stared at Li Hao for a moment, then waved his hand: "Okay, you can step back first!"


    Li Hao responded respectfully, turned, and left.


    The moment he walked out of the Wenhua Hall, dazzling sunlight pierced his eyes.


    Li Hao stopped briefly and raised his head. The warmth of the sun seemed to wash away the darkness and obscurity in his heart. After a while, he continued walking unhurriedly.


    "Third Brother!"


    He just finished school in his study. The Fifth Prince, Li Chang, came out of the upper study room just in time to meet Li Hao.


    Li Chang came over happily and said with a smile: "I heard that our Royal Father ordered the marriage, this is a big happy event. I didn''t expect that Miss Meng would become my future third sh¨£o."(1)


    Li Hao raised his thin lips and smiled: "Have you met Miss Meng too?"


    Li Chang nodded with a smile: "The imperial concubine often calls Miss Meng into the palace, and I have seen her. Miss Meng is kind, has an outstanding family background, and is so beautiful. The third brother can marry such a good daughter-in-law, what a blessing."


    He lowered his voice again: "In my opinion, Miss Meng is much stronger than that Lu Mingyu."


    Li Hao smiled slightly, and then said as usual: "Oh? Have you met Fourth Miss Lu?"


    "I have met her once," said Li Chang with a pout, his voice tinged with some annoyance. "On the day she entered the palace to pay respects, my mother also saw her. I met her outside the Yi Hua Palace and greeted her kindly, but she ignored me completely and left with a swish of her sleeves."


    "No, it doesn''t count as ignoring me. She gave me a stern look. She looked like she was going to kill someone. I was in a cold sweat at the time."


    Li Hao took a deep look at Li Chang: "You have never seen her before. Why was she not kind to you?"


    Li Chang was full of grievances: "I don''t know what happened."


    Neither mother nor brother had ever seen her.


    She hated them deeply.


    The secret of this, he doesn''t know yet. But it doesn''t matter, one day, he will know.


    ¡­


    Li Hao was silent for a moment, then changed the subject: "I''m going to Yihua Palace now, do you want to go with me?"


    Li Chang nodded again and again with a smile: "Of course, I will go. Today, the Royal Father gave you a marriage, and my mother must be delighted. There will be a palace banquet in the palace tonight. I thought I will accompany my mother to dinner at noon."


    Although the fifth brother was a bit duller, he also had his own advantages. He was filial to his mother and obeyed his elder brother.


    Li Hao''s eyes softened a little, and he reached out and patted Li Chang''s shoulder. The two brothers went to Yihua Palace together.


    Su Zhaorong was very happy to see the two sons coming together, and hurriedly stepped forward to greet them: "I was thinking of sending someone to call you here."


    You, of course, are talking about Li Hao.


    Li Chang, like in the past, was naturally ignored.


    Li Hao looked at his mother who was full of joy, and his thoughts were tumbling back and forth, but what he said was: "These days, the son did not listen to the mother''s words and let my mother worry, it is really unfilial."


    Su Zhaorong has not heard such warm and thoughtful words for a long time, her heart is hot and her eyes are red: "Ah Hao, in my mother''s heart, I only hope that you will marry a good wife and live your life well. We are mother and son. If there are some misunderstandings, I have never blamed you."


    Li Hao whispered: "Mother''s heart, my son understands. Mother, don''t worry, I have already thought about it clearly. In the future, I will not mention Lu Mingyu again. She is my future second sh¨£o, and my future wife is the daughter of the Meng family. ."


    Great!


    The stubborn son finally managed to pull himself together.


    Su Zhaorong was overjoyed, she quickly wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief, and said with a smile, "Don''t talk about this on a happy day. I''ll let people start the meal."


    Li Hao smiled and nodded.


    Su Zhaorong lovingly took Li Hao''s arm and walked in.


    Li Chang silently followed behind.


    ¡­


    At this time, the Second Prince was in the hall of Jiaofang, dining with Empress Qiao.


    The dust settled, and Empress Qiao felt at ease. She tried her best not to think about Lu Mingyu''s lousy temper and terrifying supernatural power, she thought of everything was for the best.


    "Aj Jing, after a while, I will have someone send a betrothal gift to the Lu Mansion, pass on the betrothal letter, and set a wedding date earlier."


    Empress Qiao said with a smile: "Your father is going to conquer Yanchu, and he is not sure when he will leave Beijing. I will arrange your marriage earlier and bring in your wife. I will completely let go of this important matter in my heart already."


    There was a happy light in the eyes of the Second Prince: "What the Empress said." He took the initiative to serve a bowl of soup for Empress Qiao: "The mother has worked hard, drink more soup to nourish the body."


    The son was joyful and gentle, and Empress Qiao couldn''t help laughing: "Okay, the soup served by my son must be extra delicious. I want to drink more."


    If we were to be a little harsher, one might say something like, "Since you''re not satisfied with anything, you always wear a long face. Only when things go your way do you bother to speak kindly!"


    Empress Qiao loves her children the most. No matter whether it was her son or daughter, she has pampered them since they were children. Where are you willing to say half a word.


    Empress Qiao happily drank the soup served by his son.


    The Second Prince diligently served Empress Qiao''s meal in person. When Empress Qiao was full, he whispered a few words.


    Queen Qiao was stunned and frowned slightly: "Tonight there is a banquet in the palace to celebrate your engagement as well as that of the Third and Fourth princes. It will be highly inappropriate if you don''t attend!"


    The Second Prince helped Empress Qiao to get up, went to sit down in the inner room, brought a cup of tea in person, and put it into the hands of the Empress.


    As soon as the fragrant tea entered, Empress Qiao''s heart softened a little.


    The Second Prince pleaded softly, "Mother, you also went through youth, and I believe you can understand the passion in my heart."


    Empress Qiao''s heart softened a bit, and hesitantly said, "I''m fine, I''m afraid your father will not be happy."


    The Second Prince stretched his brows and said with a smile: "My father is very broad-minded and will not be angry with me for such a trivial matter. I''m just afraid that my mother will not be happy."


    Empress Qiao was amused and smiled: "When did you learn to be so eloquent. Well, if you really want to go, go! If your father asks, I will cover up with a few words for you."


    The Second Prince relaxed and smiled: "Thank you, mother."


    1. Wife of Elder brothe

 CH 96

    It was getting late, and a gorgeous sunset glow dyed the sky red.


    Outside the Xingyang Palace, a carriage slowly stopped.


    Lu Fei got off the horse neatly, opened the door diligently, and stretched out his hand to help his fiancee Shen Lan get off the carriage. His hand fell on Shen Lan''s arm, and the scorching temperature also penetrated through the soft and thin spring clothes.


    Shen Lan''s pretty face blushed, and she glanced at her fianc¨¦ a little shyly.


    Lu Fei grinned and laughed silently.


    Look at this pair of big fools.


    Lu Mingyu, who was standing at the front door to meet her, coughed hard. Sure enough, Shen Lan was startled and took a step back subconsciously. As soon as she looked up, she saw her friend Lu Mingyu with a playful smile.


    Shen Lan smiled and gave Lu Mingyu a look.


    Lu Mingyu stepped forward with a smile and took Shen Lan''s hand: "A big person standing there, if I hadn''t coughed, you wouldn''t have been able to see me."


    Shen Lan replied with a blushing face: "You will make fun of me. You will be the same when Second Prince comes."


    Lu Mingyu: "..."


    The imperial decree for marriage arrived at the Lu residence today. The Second Prince was already her fianc¨¦. It was inevitable that Shen Lan would joke and make fun of her a few times. Should she be a little shy?


    Forget it, that shy look really didn''t suit her.


    So, Lu Mingyu laughed: "The Second Prince won''t come tonight."


    That was true. Shen Lan said a joke, then she and Lu Mingyu affectionately entered the Lu Mansion.


    Lu Fei stared at Lu Mingyu''s hand holding his fiancee, thinking silently in his heart, after a few more months, he will be the one holding Shen Lan upright.


    He was not jealous!


    Don''t be careful!


    Lu Mingyu seemed to have eyes on the back of her head and quickly turned her head to take a look. She just caught a glimpse of Lu Fei''s sour feeling that he didn''t have time to restrain, and couldn''t help laughing happily: "Second brother, I stole Sister Shen from you, do you really want to beat me now?"


    Lu Fei of course firmly refused to admit: "Nothing."


    Lu Mingyu smiled and teased: "Yes, you have to endure it. When Sister Shen passes the door, even if I want to grab it, I won''t be able to grab it. You can endure it for a few more months!"


    Lu Fei looked like he was choked.


    Shen Lan was amused and chuckled again.


    ¡­


    After a while, Lu Mingfang and her husband returned to the Lu Mansion with the Dabao Erbao brothers.


    Before the couple could congratulate them, Zheng Dabao, who was strong and lively, rushed over, hugged Lu Mingyu violently, and muttered, "Fourth aunt, I don''t want you to marry the Second Prince."


    Lu Mingyu chuckled speechlessly and patted Zheng Dabao''s head: "Why? Do you hate the Second Prince?"


    Zheng Dabao hugged the fourth aunt tightly and did not let go, and said loudly, "Don''t marry anyone, fourth aunt. When I grow up, I will marry the fourth aunt as a wife."


    The crowd burst into laughter.


    Zheng Xiaobao was anxious, so he rushed forward and hugged Lu Mingyu''s other arm: "I''ll marry."


    In the hearts of the two brothers, the fourth aunt, who was strong in martial arts and skilled in archery and climbing trees, was the cutest girl in the world. How could such a good fourth aunt marry someone else? Of course, she has to wait for their brothers to grow up.


    The childish words made everyone burst out laughing.


    Lu Mingyu also kept laughing, reached out and rubbed Zheng Xiaobao''s head, and coaxed: "Okay, the fourth aunt will not marry. When Xiaobao grows up, the fourth aunt will be your wife."


    Zheng Dabao was unhappy: "Xiaobao doesn''t even know what his wife is, so the fourth aunt will marry me."


    Lu Mingyu asked with a smile, "Does Dabao know what marrying a wife is?"


    Zheng Dabao proudly raised his chest and answered loudly, "Yes. Just like father and mother, we sleep on a bed every night... eh!"


    Mother Lu Mingfang couldn''t bear it any longer, she stepped forward and pinched the naughty son''s ear: "If you dare to talk nonsense again, be careful I''ll beat you up!"


    Don''t look at Lu Mingfang''s elegant style, her skills were not weak. If she really starts, even three or five guards combined were not her opponents. With a lot of strength, she carried her two sons back with one hand.


    Zheng Zhong was fond of his sons the most, so he hurried forward and hugged his sons into his arms.


    There was a lot of laughter, and the atmosphere became more and more lively.


    Lu Mingfang held Lu Mingyu''s hand, looked at her carefully, and smiled with relief: "The marriage was granted by the imperial decree, and it is beautiful and decent. I am also happy for you in my heart."


    This marriage was simply impeccable.


    The Second Prince was a direct descent, with a distinguished status and unparalleled beauty. What''s even rarer was that the Second Prince sincerely wants to marry Lu Mingyu. Only for this sincerity, Lu Mingfang was also happy for Lu Mingyu.


    Lu Mingyu smiled slightly: "Yeah, I''m also very happy in my heart."


    At this very moment, Zhou Li, the future third son-in-law of the Lu family, came.


    Zhou Li was working as a clerk at the Hanlin Academy, and he came right here after he got out of the palace. When he entered the Lu Mansion, he saw everyone talking and laughing and everyone was beaming with joy.


    Zhou Li stepped forward with a smile and bowed to Lu Mingyu: "Congratulations to Fourth Miss Lu, on finding a good match."


    Zhou Li came to the Lu family very diligently and would visit the door every few days. He and the Lu family''s siblings have long been familiar with each other, and he shamelessly called them the eldest sister, the second brother, the fifth sister, and the sixth brother.


    Only in front of Lu Mingyu, facing those bright and sharp eyes that were almost indifferent, that the word "Fourth Sister" couldn''t come out...


    Probably she was in a good mood. Lu Mingyu was much gentler than before, and smiled at Zhou Li: "Thank you, Third ji¨§ fu."(1)


    Zhou Li was instantly flattered and almost wiped away bitter tears.


    Having come so many times with a thick skin, each time putting on a smile and trying to make friendly gestures, he finally managed to bring a smile to his future xi¨£oy¨ªzi''s face. (2)


    It wasn''t easy for him!


    Looking at the children in the hall, Lu Lin was in a good mood and said with a smile: "Today''s imperial decree grants marriage, it''s a good day for Xiaoyu. Our family is also happy to celebrate."


    "Tonight there is no need for men and women to have separate seats. A big round table is set up, and the whole family sits together, which is both lively and intimate."


    The sons and daughters joined together and went to the dining room in a crowd.


    Lu''s dining room is very spacious, with enough space for five or six seats. A big round table was set up tonight, and the maids brought melons and fruits for refreshment and presented them with smiles.


    Lu Mingyu picked up a snack and took a bite before she could swallow it, the housekeeper Lu Jia hurriedly came in with a happy face to report: "My lord, the Second Prince has come."


    Lu Mingyu: "..."


    People: "..."


    Lu Mingyu almost choked on the dim sum in her mouth, coughed violently, and swallowed the dim sum.


    Lu Lin was the first to react and said with a smile, "Hurry up and open the front door to welcome him."


    The granting of the marriage decree made him his future son-in-law. Attending a banquet at the Liu family''s mansion was not a big deal.


    Lu Mingfang and others responded together. Lu Mingyu had no position to stop him. Touching her nose, she got up and went to the main entrance with her father.


    The main entrance had been opened, and the wind lanterns hanging under the eaves of the porch were shaking slightly.


    A young man in a jade-blue brocade robe stood smiling. In those black eyes, there was a peach blossom.


    Lu Mingyu looked at the young man from a distance, feeling complicated.


    The young man bowed and saluted with his fists, his voice warm and pleasant. "I have come to the Lu family banquet tonight and hope that my father-in-law will not take offense."


    Lu Mingyu: "..."


    People: "..."


    1. Husband of elder sister


    2. Younger sister of wife

 CH 97

    You haven¡¯t married yet, who is your father-in-law!


    Lu Mingyu couldn''t help but glare at Li Jing.


    Li Jing didn''t care, still smiling like a spring breeze.


    It was Lu Mingfang and the siblings, who were shocked by Li Jing''s face for a while. But when they saw his enthusiasm again, they were all overjoyed for Lu Mingyu.


    Lu Lin laughed, the future son-in-law looked a little more pleasing to the eyes. However, one should be polite enough to be polite: "You haven''t married yet, so it''s too early for Your Highness to change his words."


    Li Jing said with a smile: "Sooner or later, it doesn''t matter if it''s earlier. If my father-in-law rewards me with a red packet for changing my words, I won¡¯t refuse.¡±


    These words were witty and intimate.


    Lu Lin had never been a rigid person. He was even happier to see his future son-in-law getting close to him. He smiled happily: "Okay, I''ll have someone prepare a big red packet immediately."


    Everyone laughed together.


    Lu Mingyu: "..."


    All right! Everyone was so happy, and it didn''t seem right for her to be the only one with a sour expression.


    Lu Mingyu squeezed out a smile reluctantly.


    Li Jing smiled silently when he saw it in his eyes.


    Being able to make Fourth Miss Lu put on a pretense was not something that an idle person can do.


    Li Jing was greeted by everyone, stepped forward, and met Lu Mingyu face to face. Lu Mingyu felt strangely wrong in her heart, but when confronting people head-on, she never lost the wind. She stared back reflexively.


    Li Jing seemed to like seeing her lively and grinned again.


    A smile jumped between his brows, and his eyes were like spring water. This heartfelt joy radiating from the inside was extremely infectious.


    Lu Mingyu''s heart softened and silently moved a few steps away. Li Jing immediately stood beside Lu Mingyu.


    Lu Mingfang and the others quietly winked and laughed silently.


    When Lu Lin acted as if he didn''t see anything, and stepped forward first. Immediately, Lu Mingfang and others followed. The crowd took a few quick steps, intentionally or unintentionally.


    Li Jing walked very slowly.


    Lu Mingyu had to slow down and walk side by side with Li Jing.


    It was already dark at this time, and the cool evening wind was blowing in front of him, blowing a strand of Lu Mingyu''s long hair. Unfortunately, it just hit Li Jing''s face.


    Lu Mingyu was a little annoyed, reached out and brushed back her long hair and tucked it back to her ear.


    She thought that Li Jing would be a little unhappy, but she turned her head and met Li Jing''s smiling warm black eyes.


    "Aren''t you supposed to stay in the Palace? Why did you come to Lu''s residence?" Lu Mingyu lowered her voice.


    Li Jing whispered in a cooperating voice: "I want to see you, so I''m here."


    Simple words are better than sweet words.


    I want to see you, so here I am.


    There was a palace banquet in the palace, and the Royal family gathered together. But I missed you, so I came to Lu''s house.


    Lu Mingyu felt a strange restlessness in her heart. She wanted to reach out and grab Li Jing''s collar, and fiercely ask him, "If I killed you, why didn''t you kill me? Why do you have to look at me with such dizzy eyes?"


    Unfortunately, she could only think about it in her mind.


    No matter how heartless she was, she couldn''t do such a thing. What she owed him will be repaid slowly for the rest of her life. Facing the creditor, how can you stand upright!


    Li Jing seemed to see Lu Mingyu''s helplessness.


    He didn''t speak anymore, just walked forward slowly and quietly. It seems that he deliberately left the palace banquet to come to Lu Mansion, just to walk with her for such a long journey.


    ¡­


    Lu''s family banquet, of course, Lu Lin sat on the head.


    He wanted to invite His Royal Highness the Second Prince to take the seat of honor, but His Highness the Second Prince insisted: "I am here today as the future son-in-law of the Lu family, so how can I sit in the position of my future father-in-law? Please take the seat of honor, father-in-law!"


    Hearing him say "father-in-law" repeatedly, Lu Lin felt very relieved and very comfortable.


    Lu Mingfang and Zheng Zhong were sitting together, and the two brothers, Dabao and Xiaobao, were sitting on the laps of their parents. Lu Fei and Shen Lan were sitting side by side, and beside Zhou Li was the gentle and affectionate Lu Minghua.


    So, Li Jing took a seat beside Lu Mingyu logically.


    Lu Xuan looked at the pairs and was very envious: "When will I be able to marry a wife!"


    Lu Mingyue gave him a blank look with a smile: "How old are you, you are in a hurry to marry a wife? At least you have to wait five or six years!"


    Lu Xuan answered with a smile: "Yes, yes, anyway, I have to wait for the fifth sister to marry before it''s my turn."


    Lu Mingyue was only twelve years old and had not yet reached the age of first love. She felt no shame with the mention of marriage, she made a funny face and said, "Just wait patiently!"


    Everyone burst into laughter.


    The family banquet of the Lu family was casual and lively. It could be seen that the family was very close and the feelings were very good.


    The girl sitting beside him was a little nervous and defensive. Unconsciously, she relaxed, the corners of her eyes and brows stretched quietly, and a smile stained her cheeks. There was light in her eyes.


    Li Jing stared at her silently, a hint of softness in his heart.


    Such a Lu Mingyu, he had almost never seen.


    He was familiar with the strong and proud Empress Lu.


    Betrayed by the man she loves, she was heartbroken but never sheds a single tear. Empress Dowager Su and Su Guifei, a pair of aunt and niece used disgusting tricks against her, but she responded with a sneer. Li Chang, who had a dark heart, tried to humiliate her with vicious means. She secretly gathered her strength and kicked Li Chang.


    When she was dying of poisoning, she killed Empress Dowager Su with one sword, and then she died willingly.


    He had seen her stubborn pride, her stubbornness and coldness, and even the unknown loneliness and regret when she was alone. Only he had never seen her smiling, relaxed and happy.


    Lu Mingyu turned her head suddenly, with an unfading smile in her eyes: "What are you looking at me for?"


    Because you are so beautiful.


    Li Jing smiled and looked away.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, if he "speaks rudely", with Lu Mingyu''s temper, nine times out of ten, she will be angry. He had already entered the door of Lu''s house tonight and sat beside her.


    Compared to before, it was a big step closer.


    He was not in a hurry, he had patience and time.


    ¡­


    Li Jing was in a good mood, but Zheng Dabao and Zheng Xiaobao were not in a good mood. Lu Mingfang and Lu Mingyu were sitting together, and the two brothers were sitting on the lap of their father and mother. When they turned their heads, they could see Li Jing.


    The two brothers looked at their future fourth uncle with serious expressions.


    Li Jing noticed these two little guys with bad eyes.


    "Are you two called Zheng Dabao and Zheng Xiaobao?" Li Jing teased the two brothers with a smile.


    Zheng Xiaobao can''t speak well, but Zheng Dabao was articulate: "How do you know our names?"


    Li Jing raised his eyebrows and smiled: "I know your names, and I know that you like your fourth aunt very much. You two are not happy to see your future fourth uncle. Right?"


    Zheng Xiaobao was dazed, confused, and didn''t understand at all.


    Zheng Dabao understood it, and blurted out: "Yes! I have agreed with my fourth aunt. When I grow up, I will marry my fourth aunt as my wife. The fourth aunt promised me."


    Li Jing: "..."


    T/N Found this interesting tidbit about the title of this chapter


    "Zhang''s son-in-law" is a Chinese idiom that refers to the relationship between a father-in-law and his son-in-law. This idiom comes from a fable in the book "Yushimengyan" written by the Ming Dynasty novelist Feng Menglong.


    The story tells of a wealthy merchant named Zhang who married his daughter to a poor scholar named Bao Zhao. Bao Zhao was very filial and respectful to Zhang and earned his appreciation and trust. Later, Zhang''s business failed and he fell heavily into debt. Without hesitation, Bao Zhao used all his savings to help Zhang overcome his difficulties.


    BTW we are so close to 100!!

 CH 98

    Lu Mingyu curled the corners of her mouth.


    Li Jing said solemnly: "Dabao, you are four years old this year, and your fourth aunt is eleven years older than you. When you grow up and can marry a wife, it will be at least twelve years later. By that time, your fourth aunt will be thirty. Don''t you want to marry a young and beautiful wife?"


    Zheng Dabao counted his fingers for a while, but he didn''t understand how big thirty was. He sighed like a little adult: "Okay! I''ll give you the fourth aunt!"


    Lu Mingyu was annoyed and amused when she heard it, she glared at her nephew: "You usually say that I like the fourth aunt the most, but it turned out to be coaxing me."


    Zheng Dabao reluctantly spread out his little chubby hand: "I can''t grab you from His Highness the Second Prince, what can I do?"


    The crowd burst into laughter.


    Lu Mingfang twisted Zheng Dabao''s ear and told him to shut up. Zheng Dabao refused to accept it and wanted to speak. Zheng Zhong immediately took a fat chicken leg and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Wow! So fragrant!


    Zheng Dabao''s attention was immediately shifted to the chicken leg, and he gnawed it deliciously.


    The crowd laughed again.


    The atmosphere at the table was relaxed and happy, and soon, the men began to exchange cups.


    Lu Lin loved to drink, even in the military camp, he often secretly hides some good wine in the military tent. Tonight, the sons and daughters gathered together to see the future daughter-in-law, and then the future sons-in-law, each of them more outstanding than the other.


    Lu Lin was very relieved, and he was very happy.


    Li Jing smiled and toasted his future father-in-law.


    Lu Lin smiled and said, "I drank this cup. It''s okay for His Highness to drink less."


    Li Jing''s alcohol intake was average, but on occasions like tonight, you can''t drink less. Li Jing drank the fine wine in one go without saying a word.


    Lu Fei also raised his glass with a smile: "I respect your Highness."


    The future D¨¤ji¨´zi (1) was toasting him, so naturally, he had to drink it.


    Lu Fei winked at Lu Xuan. Lu Xuan immediately understood and stood up with a glass of wine with a smile: "Your Highness, I am still young, and my adoptive father forbids me to drink. I will toast your Highness with fruit wine."


    It was the future xi¨£oji¨´zi (2) so of course you have to drink this toast.


    Li Jing drank the wine without changing his color.


    Zheng Zhong and Zhou Li couldn''t be left behind, and they toasted one after another. Li Jing didn''t put on airs, but they couldn''t be too casual. In front of them was the Second Prince from the direct line, and being a co-brother-in-law (3) was of great benefit to their career.


    Zhou Li, in particular, was so elated and his smile was extraordinarily attentive.


    Li Jing was very kind to Zheng Zhong, but he was much more indifferent to Zhou Li.


    Lu Mingyu watched Li Jing drink one cup after another, and finally couldn''t help but reminded him in a low voice, "You''re just a normal drinker, so drink less!"


    She didn''t have much interaction with Li Jing in her previous life. However, it was not a secret that Li Jing''s alcohol intake was small, and there were quite a few people who knew about it.


    Li Jing turned his head and looked over, his handsome face was dyed red with the smell of alcohol, and there was a radiance in his black eyes: "Are you worried that I''m drunk, or are you worried that I won''t leave because I am drunk?"


    Lu Mingyu glanced over: "Of course, I''m afraid you won''t be able to leave."


    Li Jing: "¡­"


    Lu Mingyu finally regained a city and felt refreshed.


    She didn''t see any shyness at all, she opened her mouth and said, "Father,  eldest ji¨§f¨± (4), second brother, third ji¨§f¨±, you can drink more if you want. Don''t let His Highness drink again."


    Zheng Zhong and the others responded with a smile and put down the wine glass.


    Lu Lin, however, took advantage of the wine and brought another glass: "His Royal Highness, I toast to you. After today, we are a family. As a father, I only hope that my daughter will be safe and successful, and will have a happy life."


    "Xiaoyu has a strong temperament and a bad temper. In the future, please take more care of  her, Your Highness."


    Lu Mingyu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry and glared at her father: "Father! How can you say I have a bad temper!"


    Li Jing stood up and replied with a serious tone: "Don''t worry, father-in-law. I know what kind of temperament she has. I like Lu Mingyu like this. From now on, I will definitely treat her wholeheartedly and live up to her my whole life."


    Anyone can hear the sincerity in these words.


    Lu Lin''s eyes were full of relief, and he drank the wine with a smile.


    Lu Mingyu''s mood was indescribably complicated and subtle. Suddenly, she lost the mood to eat, and gently put down the chopsticks in her hand.


    ¡­


    The Lu family''s family banquet did not end until midnight.


    Lu Mingfang and his wife lived in the Lu Mansion with their children. Zhou Li was drunk and went to Lu Fei''s yard to rest. Shen Lan was a girl who hadn''t married yet, so it was inconvenient to stay outside. Hence Lu Fei personally sent Shen Lan back to her house.


    Lu Mingyu sent Li Jing out of the house.


    The bright moon was in the sky, and the ground was white.


    Under the bright moonlight, Li Jing''s face was full of red tides after drinking, and his eyes were not as clear as usual.


    Lu Mingyu walked a little further, intentionally or unintentionally, with a wink, the maid and guard behind her quietly withdrew a few meters away. She and Li Jing stood opposite each other, looking at each other.


    The two of them opened their mouths almost at the same time: "Li Jing, why do you know so well about my affairs?"


    "Last night, Li Haotian came to see you at the Lu Mansion!"


    Then, both were speechless.


    Lu Mingyu frowned, looking at Li Jing with a somewhat unkind look: "You sent someone to stare at me?"


    Li Jing said calmly: "That''s not true. I sent someone to stare at Li Hao. As soon as he left the palace, I guessed that he must be unwilling and so was coming to see you."


    Then, he said with concern: "Don''t be mad at him."


    Looking at the beautiful scenery, he was actually full of ghosts.


    This was to find out what she and Li Hao said last night.


    Lu Mingyu glanced at him and said lightly, "Just don''t worry. When I''m angry, I won''t hold back, and I won''t hurt my body. Whoever makes me angry, I''ll just beat him up."


    Li Jing: "¡­"


    Okay, no need to ask anymore.


    Li Hao''s face was covered in blood last night, which must have been done by Lu Mingyu herself. Lu Mingyu was really not soft-hearted towards her treacherous ex-husband.


    Fortunately, Lu Mingyu acted in a measured manner. After one night, Li Hao was no different except that his nose was a little red.


    Li Jing was very relieved, his eyes stained with a slight smile: "I understand what you mean. In the future, I will never make you angry."


    Lu Mingyu''s eyes flashed, and she asked calmly: "I asked you just now, but you haven''t answered. How did you know about me?"


    Li Jing smiled and bowed his head slightly.


    Lu Mingyu also subconsciously leaned over. The two got closer and closer, and Li Jing whispered in her ear: "When we get married, I will tell you."


    Lu Mingyu: "¡­"


    Lu Mingyu suddenly stood up straight, Li Jing''s forehead was bumped, and he took a deep breath. She took two steps back and covered her red forehead with her hand. Li Jing looked at Lu Mingyu with eyes of "how can you be so cruel".


    Lu Mingyu snorted softly: "If someone else dared to play with me like this, I would have beaten him all over the place."


    Facing the "creditor", she unconsciously felt guilty and lacked confidence.


    Li Jing had seen this point accurately, and approached step by step, repeatedly testing the bottom line that she could bear.

 CH 99

    Lu Mingyu couldn''t find out the truth, and immediately turned her face: "It''s so late, Your Highness should return to the palace earlier. I won''t see His Highness off."


    After saying that, she turned around and left.


    Li Jing was not annoyed, got on the horse, and returned to the palace slowly in the night wind.


    On the same night, some people were full of pride, some people were depressed, and some people washed their faces in tears.


    In the inner courtyard of Qiao''s mansion, Qiao Wan wept silently in her boudoir.


    The maid Jin''er whispered to comfort: "Miss don''t cry. The imperial decree for the marriage has arrived at the Lu family, and the marriage between His Royal Highness Li Jing and Fourth Miss Lu has been finalized, and there is absolutely no way to change it. The slave knows that the young lady is sad, but the matter has come to this point. It is useless to think too much.¡±


    Qiao Wan was a lady from a respectable family, reserved and introverted. Even when she was deeply sad and heartbroken, she would never howl and cry out loud.


    She just sat there quietly, dazed, her eyes were red and tears flowed for a while.


    Jin''er persuaded her for a long time until her mouth was dry, and Qiao Wan wiped her tears and fell asleep.


    How can you sleep this night?


    Don''t mention Qiao Wan, even Old Lady Qiao felt unhappy in her heart.


    "Over the years, the Empress has always liked Wan''er, and she called Wan''er into the palace from time to time." Old Lady Qiao whispered angrily to Old Man Qiao: "Wan''er and Li Jing are about the same age, they like each other, and they are cousins. I always thought that the Empress intended to make Wan''er the Second Prince Consort."


    Who would have thought that a Lu Mingyu would appear in the middle!


    The most irritating thing was that Empress Qiao didn''t say anything at all before. Everyone in the Qiao family thought that Qiao Wan would marry Li Jing, and today Emperor Yongjia issued an imperial decree for the marriage.


    Even if no one dared to speak more, Old Lady Qiao felt embarrassed as if her face has been slapped.


    Old Man Qiao Ge was not feeling very happy either. He glanced at Old Lady Qiao who was chattering endlessly: "That''s enough. Don''t say such things again in the future. The affairs of the imperial family should not be discussed by courtiers with loose tongues.."


    Old Lady Qiao was indignant: "The one sitting on the phoenix chair is our daughter. The Emperor on the dragon chair is the son-in-law of our Qiao family. Li Jing is the grandson of your direct relative. I can''t say how he is married?"


    Old Qiao Ge''s face turned cold, and his voice sank: "There is a difference between rulers and ministers. The one who lives in the Jiaofang Palace is the Empress of the Great Wei Dynasty. The one in the Jinluan Palace is the Emperor of the Great Wei Dynasty. Even though I am the Chief Minister, when I meet the second prince, I also have to bow."


    "It''s different now. If you don''t even understand this truth, don''t enter the palace in the future!"


    Old Lady Qiao was so angry that she slapped the old Qiao Ge hard: "Yes, yes, I''m a fool, I don''t understand anything. Go to your study, so as not to be implicated by me and become a confused person who is not clear about right and wrong. "


    Old Qiao Ge was slapped with fire by this slap, and without saying a word, got up and went to the study.


    ¡­


    The next day, Old Lady Qiao entered the palace.


    There were not so many rules in the new dynasty. If you want to enter the palace, first hand over the token, and when Empress Qiao agrees, you can enter the palace for an audience.


    Old Lady Qiao was the mother of Empress Qiao. She didn''t even need to hand over the token. She could enter the palace if she wanted to.


    Empress Qiao listened to the report from the palace maid, sighed in her heart, and got up and greeted her mother at the palace gate in person. Old Lady Qiao was very polite, and saluted Empress Qiao first: "The minister has seen the Empress."


    Queen Qiao stretched out her hand to support Old Lady Qiao, and said with a smile: "Mother is too polite, hurry up and let''s speak in the hall."


    As usual, she affectionately helped Old Lady Qiao into the Jiaofang Hall.


    Old Lady Qiao was sulking, and after she sat down, she opened her mouth to congratulate her: "Yesterday, the Emperor issued a decree to marry Fourth Miss Lu for His Royal Highness. The court lady was also very happy when she heard about this happy event. Entering the palace today, I came here to congratulate the Empress and His Royal Highness."


    She said congratulations, but her words were a bit blunt.


    Empress Qiao sighed again and winked at Cailan.


    Cailan nodded slightly and led the maids to retreat.


    Without the outsiders, Empress Qiao whispered softly, "Don''t be annoyed, mother, listen to me first. I know that my mother is annoyed and unhappy in her heart, and Ah Jing''s marriage is really a secret affair."


    Old Lady Qiao was about to open her mouth to grab a few words. When she thought of the advice of Old Man Qiao last night, she swallowed the words that came to her lips.


    She just heard Empress Qiao say: "I have always liked Wan''er. But Ah Jing, the one he likes is Fourth Miss Lu. This is his lifelong event, how can I beat him."


    "I originally thought to find an opportunity to tell my mother about it first. I didn''t expect that the Emperor would issue an imperial decree so quickly. It made me a step late and made my mother unhappy."


    After all, Empress Qiao had never opened her mouth to propose marriage, not even a verbal engagement.


    Even if you don''t explain anything, it makes sense.


    Old Madam Qiao looked at the dignified and elegant Empress Qiao with little apologetic eyes, her stomach full of anger and annoyance suddenly turned into depression.


    That''s it!


    At this point, she really shouldn''t say anything anymore. Even if they are biological mother and daughter, their identities are different now, and she cannot blame anyone. She also cannot blame Li Jing.


    Can you really blame Li Jing for not liking Qiao Wan?


    Where did such words come from, Your Majesty?" The old lady Qiao regained her composure and replied, "I came to the palace today to offer my congratulations, and nothing more."


    "Miss Lu Si is born into a prestigious family, and her looks and talents are top-notch. She and His Highness are a match made in heaven."


    "In the future, with the help of King Xingyang, His Highness will also be a great help in the court."


    Old Lady Qiao was neither old nor dizzy. Once she turned the corner, she spoke very smoothly: "Thousands of good things are not as good as my heart. Your Highness is pleased with Fourth Miss Lu, and this is the most important thing."


    "Wan''er is the daughter of our Qiao family, and she has some talent in the capital. There are not a few people who come to the door to propose marriage. When Wan''er''s marriage is decided, I will come to the palace to announce the good news to the Empress."


    Empress Qiao smiled genially: "Okay, then, I will definitely add a thick dowry to Wan''er."


    Old Lady Qiao rarely entered the palace, so Empress Qiao wanted to have lunch.


    After the court dispersed, Li Jing also came to the Jiaofang Palace, where he met Old Lady Qiao. He was quite affectionate, opened his mouth, and called "W¨¤iz¨³m¨³". (1)


    Old Lady Qiao has always loved her wise grandson and smiled cheerfully: "His Royal Highness has made a marriage plan, and will soon marry a wife and live in the Prince''s Mansion. It will be much more convenient to move around with the Qiao family in the future."


    Li Jing smiled and nodded in response.


    After lunch, Li Jing personally sent Old Lady Qiao out of the palace. When he returned, Empress Qiao sighed softly: "Ah Jing, your grandmother is not happy, I''m afraid that your grandfather also has an estrangement in his heart."


    In her heart, children are the most important. But because of the estrangement between her son''s marriage and her parents, it was not strange that he was not happy.


    Li Jing said: "My mother never really planned to make my Qiao bi¨£om¨¨i my consort. (2) Shouldn''t you have expected this result? Why should you feel disappointed now?"


    Empress Qiao was speechless.


    Li Jing added: "In this world, it is not possible to make everyone happy. It is inevitable that my w¨¤iz¨³f¨´ (3) and w¨¤iz¨³m¨³ are unhappy. In the future, I will go to Qiao''s house more often, and hopefully, everything will be alright."


    1. Maternal Grandmother i.e. Mother of my mother


    2. Daughter of my mother''s sibling who is younger than me


    3. Maternal Grandfather i.e. Father of my mother


    T/N I think the Empress was really unfair to her natal family. Even in the previous timeline, she chose a different daughter-in-law for military power. But she gave indication to her natal family that she might consider her niece as her daughter-in-law and was not clear from the beginning about it.


    Hi, if you are loving my translation please leave a review about my translation in Novelupdate. And if you want, please encourage me with a Paypal donation.

 CH 100

    Empress Qiao sighed for a moment, then smiled and said, "No matter what, your w¨¤iz¨³f¨´ and w¨¤iz¨³m¨³ always love you. Don''t be alienated from them."


    Li Jing nodded with a smile.


    Empress Qiao smiled again: "You don''t have to worry about things like betrothal gifts and other such things. Just wait until you marry Fourth Miss Lu."


    When Lu Mingyu was mentioned, Li Jing''s eyes brightened a bit: "Thank you, mother."


    Empress Qiao was someone who had seen the world, how could she not see the joy in her son''s eyes. She couldn''t help but sighed with a smile: "Your w¨¤iz¨³m¨³ said something right. A thousand good qualities cannot compare to the one who has captured your heart. You like Fourth Miss Lu. If you marry her in the future, you have to live a good life."


    That Fourth Miss Lu was not a girl with a soft and easy-going temperament.


    This sentence, Empress Qiao did not say out but showed it in her eyes.


    Li Jing smiled meaningfully: "My mother doesn''t have to worry about me. Even if she is angry, she will only act against others, not against me."


    Empress Qiao suppressed the worries in her heart and agreed with a smile: "I hope so."


    Li Jing smiled but said nothing.


    "Report to the Empress," Cailan came to report with a smile: "The Empress Dowager sent a message asking the Empress to go to Shouning Palace."


    Empress Dowager Zhao doesn''t pay much attention to Empress Qiao in general. It was rare to take the initiative to call like today, so it must be something important.


    Empress Qiao thought for a while and then guessed one or two.


    She smiled and got up: "Bengong will go to Shouning Palace now."


    ¡­


    Before a cup of tea, Empress Qiao entered the Shouning Palace, first smiled and saluted: "Daughter-in-law pays respect to Empress Mother."


    Empress Dowager Zhao swept her gaze and said with a faint smile: "Empress, please sit down and talk!"


    Empress Dowager Zhao was fifty-eight years old this year, approaching her sixtieth year soon. However, Empress Dowager Zhao always paid attention to maintenance, and her slightly gray hair must be dyed black. She dressed up every day, and the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes and brows are mostly covered by powder.


    A graceful and luxurious Empress Dowager.


    Just looking at her appearance, she didn''t look like a mean person.


    But in fact, Empress Dowager Zhao''s reputation inside and outside the palace was really not very good. She was neither shrewd nor powerful, and she was blindly partial to Concubine Qin, while being lukewarm to her main daughter-in-law Empress Qiao.


    Perhaps, most of the mothers-in-law and daughters-in-law in the world were like this. They can''t tell the specific reason why I don''t like you very well, and why I can''t see you happy and comfortable.


    Empress Qiao was accustomed to her mother-in-law''s indifference and partiality. After thanking her, she sat down.


    Empress Dowager Zhao didn''t have to go around the corner and asked directly: "How do you plan to handle the marriage of the three princes?"


    As expected, it was for the marriage of the princes.


    Empress Qiao replied respectfully: "The Ministry of Internal Affairs completed the construction of the Prince''s Mansion two years ago. Now that the princes have decided on marriage, the daughter-in-law intends to order the Ministry of Internal Affairs to renovate and redecorate the three princes'' mansions."


    This also has precedents to follow.


    One month before the eldest prince got married, he moved out of the palace and lived in the prince''s mansion. On the day of the wedding, he welcomed his bride Consort Liang in the Prince''s Mansion.


    The next three brothers getting married, will of course marry from their own Prince''s Mansion.


    The Princes'' mansions were built several years ago. After going out of the palace gate, it only takes a cup of tea time to go by carriage. Several palaces of princes, two palaces of princesses, and other close relatives of the royal family also lived near the palace.


    Empress Qiao said that she had prepared for three brothers. Empress dowager Zhao was quite satisfied, and her voice softened a bit: "The Second Prince and the Third Prince have reached the age of marriage. The Fourth Prince is two years younger, and the wedding date will be delayed by a year or two. Don''t be in a hurry. First, tidy up the Second Prince''s Mansion and the Third Prince''s Mansion."


    Empress Dowager Zhao did not want to see her daughter-in-law, but the princes were all her grandsons. Even though she was partial to the Fourth Prince, she was also very concerned about the marriage of the Second Prince and the Third Prince.


    Empress Qiao smiled and agreed.


    Empress Dowager Zhao asked in detail about the dowry.


    Empress Qiao said calmly: "This daughter-in-law has also carefully thought about the betrothal gift. The Eldest prince is a concubine-born, and when we sent the betrothal gift to Liang''s house the total price of the betrothal gift was about 10,000 taels."


    "The daughter-in-law thought, the Third prince and the Fourth prince are the same as the Eldest Prince. The Second Prince is a direct descendant, so he should be 30% higher than the concubine princes. Therefore, the daughter-in-law will prepare the betrothal gift according to this standard. I wonder what the Empress Dowager thinks?"


    There was a difference between the descendants and the concubine-born children, so this was justified.


    Empress Qiao spoke righteously.


    Empress Dowager Zhao listened, but it was slightly harsh.


    Concubine-born, concubine-born, what was wrong if someone was concubine-born?


    At that time, she was also the eldest daughter of the Zhao family. The main wife of the head of the Li family died and married her, a concubine-born daughter as his second wife. Fortunately, the deceased first wife only gave birth to two daughters, and within two years of her entering the door, she gave birth to a son Li Yuan.


    She was concubine-born, and her son was the eldest son of the Li family. When Li Yuan was sixteen, he married the daughter of the Qiao family as his wife.


    When did the disagreement between the mother-in-law and the daughter-in-law start?


    Probably the pride of the Qiao family''s daughter-in-law was a bit dazzling, which made her mother-in-law feel unhappy. She was cold and critical, and Qiao Shi had to endure it, and there was inevitably some resentment in her heart.


    Especially after Qin shi was brought in as a concubine. She showed favoritism to her niece, and she was especially fond of her fourth grandson. The daughter-in-law Qiao was dissatisfied, and the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law became more and more estranged.


    However, she didn''t take it seriously at all.


    Being a mother-in-law, she had the upper hand over her daughter-in-law. She was the Empress dowager, and Empress Qiao can only respectfully make concessions and compromises.


    Empress Dowager Zhao glanced at Queen Qiao and said lightly, "The queen prepares a dowry like this, are you not afraid of losing the reputation of a direct mother who is not kind?"


    Empress Qiao sneered in her heart.


    As long as she does things, Empress Dowager Zhao will find something to complain about.


    Empress Qiao replied calmly: "If the dowry gifts are the same for the main line and the concubine-born, it would be a joke in the eyes of people who pay attention to etiquette."


    Empress Dowager Zhao''s eyes were slightly cold, and she snorted from her nose: "This old woman may be old, but I understand what is and isn''t a joke. I simply cherish a few imperial grandchildren. They are obviously full-blooded brothers, but you still want to divide them into different ranks. There''s no need for others to stir up trouble, as there''s already a rift between the brothers."


    Empress Dowager Zhao deliberately found fault, and her words were rather harsh.


    Empress Qiao''s heart sank, but there was no expression on her face, and she replied with a smile: "The mother-in-law said so, but the daughter-in-law doesn''t know what to say. If it''s just food and clothing, the daughter-in-law will treat them equally. But I can''t compromise on this. Otherwise, if the imperial censors in the court hear a memorial and impeach the Third Prince and the Fourth Prince, how can Bengong bear it?"


    Empress Dowager Zhao frowned and gave Empress Qiao a deep look.


    Empress Qiao sat upright, not moving.


    Other things can be compromised, but the dignity and decency of the legitimate son must not be compromised.


    Empress Dowager Zhao saw that Empress Qiao was not going to give up an inch, and she felt annoyed in her heart, and said lightly: "Ai''s family is a little tired, the Empress does not need to accompany Ai''s family here, let''s retire first!"


    Empress Qiao respectfully got up and retired.


    When Empress Qiao left, Empress Dowager Zhao snorted heavily: "What a majestic Empress!"


    The dissatisfaction in the tone almost gushed out.

 CH 101

    Seeing Empress Dowager Zhao''s face full of anger, Madam Fan, who had been serving Empress Dowager Zhao for several years, whispered, "The Empress Dowager wants to lift up His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince, just give more things. Why do you need to go through the Empress?"


    As the Empress Dowager, she could do whatever she wanted without having to consider anyone else''s opinions or feelings.


    This Madam Fan was the dowry maid of Empress Dowager Zhao back then. She never married and has been serving Queen Mother Zhao, and she was loyal only to Queen Mother Zhao.


    Empress Dowager Zhao trusts Madam Fan very much, and she had no worries about speaking in private. She snorted softly and said, "The Empress acts like this, it is clear that she is trying to suppress Aijia on purpose. Haven''t you seen it yet? She has resentment towards the Aijia in her heart!"


    Mother Fan stood completely on the side of the Queen Mother and immediately said: "As a daughter-in-law, you should be filial in everything and listen to your mother-in-law. There is no reason for a daughter-in-law to compete with her mother-in-law."


    "From this old slave''s point of view, the Empress Dowager is too benevolent. How dare the Empress show temper! The Empress Dowager should knock a few words from time to time to let the Empress know her duty as a daughter-in-law."


    Empress Dowager Zhao snorted again, the anger in her eyes did not fade away.


    At this moment, Concubine Qin came to see her.


    Concubine Qin came to Shouning Palace very diligently and was always with Queen Mother Zhao. In Empress Dowager Zhao''s heart, Concubine Qin was ten times more caring and filial than Empress Qiao.


    "The concubine has seen the Empress Dowager," Qin Fei bowed with a smile, and then asked with concern: "The lady''s face doesn''t seem very good-looking, is there someone who is making the lady unhappy?"


    Empress Dowager Zhao was cold and indifferent to Empress Qiao, but she had a different face for Concubine Qin. She took Qin Fei''s hand and said with a smile: "There is no one else here, why are you being so formal with me."


    Concubine Qin pursed her lips and smiled, then changed her voice and called out "Auntie".


    No wonder Empress Dowager Zhao was partial to Concubine Qin. Concubine Qin''s biological mother, Zhao shi, was the younger sister of Queen Mother Zhao from the same mother. In terms of blood relationship, Concubine Qin was even closer than the Marquis of Puyang.


    The mother died young, the two sisters grew up together, and they had a very good relationship.


    Later, Empress Dowager Zhao married the Li family to fill in the house, and Zhao shi married the Qin family far away. Zhao''s life was short-lived, and she died early. Qin was brought up in her maternal family.


    Empress Dowager Zhao took care of her from time to time, and when the Qin family reached marriageable age, she let her son Li Yuan marry the Qin shi as a concubine.


    Although Qin shi was a concubine, the clothing and food were the best. With the support of her aunt, she lived a leisurely life.


    When Emperor Yongjia sat on the dragon chair, Qin shi was made a Noble Consort, and her son became the Fourth Prince from being an illegitimate son of the Li family.


    Concubine Qin''s heart also became active day by day.


    Empress Dowager Zhao took Concubine Qin''s hand and sat down. She first talked about her dissatisfaction with Empress Qiao: "...this Qiao shi, she kept on talking about the difference between the descendants. She didn''t give any importance to what Aijia said at all."


    Concubine Qin did not feel angry at all but comforted Empress Dowager Zhao softly: "Auntie calm down. The Empress said so, and it makes sense. Ah Xian is a Prince born from a concubine, how dare he hope to be the same as the prince."


    She paused, then sighed softly: "Speaking of which, I''m the one who implicated my son. I was willing to marry my cousin as a concubine so that I can accompany my aunt every day. I only have pity for Ah Xian, who was born to a concubine, inferior to others."


    Where was this comforting, it was clearly stroking the fire!


    Empress Dowager Zhao''s expression sank slightly: "Regardless of whether he is legitimate or illegitimate, they are all descendants of the Li family, and they are all princes. Don''t worry, with the Ai family here, no one can ever wrong Ah Xian."


    Concubine Qin''s face was moved, and her eyes were slightly red: "Fortunately, there is an aunt who takes care of our mother and son. Otherwise, we really don''t know how to live in this palace."


    Empress Dowager Zhao had made up her mind, and patted the back of Concubine Qin''s hand: "Aijia has something in mind, just wait and see."


    ¡­


    Ten days later.


    The palace sent marriage proposals to the residences of the Prince of Xingyang, Marquis of Guangping, and Marquis of Puyang.


    The marriage of the three princes has long been a major event in the capital. Sending betrothal items was so lively, there were many pairs of eyes are staring at it. Judging from the team that sent the betrothed, it was obvious that most people went to the Xingyang Palace, and of course, they also carried the most betrothal gifts.


    The betrothal gifts sent to the Marquis of Guangping and the Marquis of Puyang were obviously less.


    This was also inevitable.


    There was always a difference between legitimate and illegitimate children.


    No one expected that the palace soon sent a team of gift-bearers to the Puyang Marquis Mansion in a lively manner. The betrothal gifts sent later were not too many, but, adding up to the previous ones, it was actually more than the betrothal gifts sent to the Xingyang Palace.


    Everyone soon knew that this was specially sent by the Empress Dowager of the palace to Lady Zhao of the Marquis of Puyang. This was dazzling support for the Fourth Prince!


    The Fourth Prince''s face was saved. But what about the faces of Empress Qiao and the Second Prince?


    Xingyang King Lu Lin, who soon learned of this, his face suddenly sank.


    He didn''t care how much the betrothal gifts were.


    However, these actions of disregarding the dignity of the Second Prince and the face of the Lu family were really annoying.


    "This Empress Dowager Zhao is really annoying!" Lu Lin slapped the table hard, and the solid table was shaken: "How can you act like this!"


    Lu Mingyu was not at all annoyed.


    In the past life, Empress Dowager Zhao did just that. This little thing was really not worth being angry with.


    Lu Mingyu calmly comforted Lu Lin: "Dad, don''t be angry. It is well known that Empress Dowager and the Empress do not get along. She did this to shame the Empress on purpose and has nothing to do with our Lu family."


    Lu Lin patted the table again, and the table shook violently again: "It doesn''t matter. She embarrassed the Empress, and she is embarrassing the Second Prince, which is embarrassing you, and embarrassing the Lu family!"


    Lu Mingyu: "..."


    All right!


    Probably because of the "paying off the debt with her own body" reason that she had not yet reached the point of treating Li Jing and his mother as her own family, so she naturally did not have such a strong sense of empathy. It was like watching a fire from the other side of the river, with a feeling of detachment and indifference.


    Lu Lin, who loved his daughter, had already included his son-in-law Li Jing in his family. Lu Lin was the most protective of his family, and so when he encountered such a thing, he was extremely annoyed.


    Lu Lin suddenly stood up and was about to go out.


    Lu Mingyu was shocked: "Dad, where are you going?"


    Lu Lin raised his eyebrows: "I''ll go to the palace to see the emperor now. I want to see if the Emperor knows how to react to this matter, and how should he explain to the Lu family."


    Lu Mingyu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, so she hurriedly stopped her father: "Father, don''t be impulsive, calm down first."


    "The Emperor has always been filial to the Empress Dowager. Even if he knew it, he will not do anything to Empress Dowager. Even if the father goes to the Palace to meet the Emperor, what could he do?"


    "Furthermore, I haven''t married yet. For the time being, I don''t need to get involved. When I become a relative in the future, the name is right and my words are right, and it''s not too late to fight with the others in the palace."


    Now she and Li Jing were not married yet! How could he so eagerly intervene in the affairs of the palace?


    After a few words of persuasion, Lu Lin finally calmed down: "You are right. I can''t question the Emperor in this regard. Well, it''s better to go to the palace to thank him."


    Lu Mingyu: "..."

 CH 102

    Lu Lin insisted on entering the palace to "thank the Emperor", and Lu Mingyu couldn''t stop him, so she had to say: "When my father sees the Emperor, please don''t mention the dowry."


    Lu Lin nodded: "Don''t worry, I won''t mention a word."


    Lu Lin did what he said and went to the palace to see Emperor Yongjia, never mentioning the amount of the dowry, but only opened his mouth to thank him.


    Emperor Yongjia smiled and helped Lu Lin up: "I am very happy to bestow a marriage between your daughter and my son. The daughter you raised meticulously will be my daughter-in-law in the future. I should thank you for giving birth to a good daughter. "


    Lu Lin immediately smiled and said, "I have to thank the Emperor for giving me your legitimate son as my son-in-law. With such a good son-in-law, I can wake up laughing even in my sleep."


    The monarch and his ministers met and smiled, not to mention how harmonious and amicable.


    At this moment, Eunuch Liu came to report respectfully: "Report to the Emperor, the Marquis of Guangping, and the Marquis of Puyang are asking to see you."


    They all came to the palace to thank him.


    Understandably, the Marquis of Puyang took advantage of the situation, but what was to be seen was whether the proud Marquis of Guangping can bear today''s humiliation. The marriage proposals sent by the three princes, and the gifts they gave to the Meng family, the Marquis of Guangping got the least.


    Lu Lin''s eyes flashed, and the corner of his mouth twitched.


    After a while, the Marquis of Guangping and the Marquis of Puyang entered the Wenhua Hall together.


    The Marquis of Puyang had a flushed face, and his eyes flashed with contentment. He rushed forward in three steps and took two steps. He smiled and cupped his hands.


    The Marquis of Puyang was beaming with joy, and Emperor Yongjia also felt relieved. He smiled and patted Marquis Puyang on the shoulder: "Girl Yu is the one who I watched grow up, and she matches the appearance of Ah Xian very well. I am also very satisfied with this marriage."


    Puyang Marquis grinned and glanced at Xingyang Prince and Guangping Marquis intentionally or unintentionally.


    After being suppressed for several years, he could only rank third among the generals, and the Marquis of Puyang was always unconvinced. Today, he finally turned over completely and raised his eyebrows.


    Lu Lin remained calm.


    The anger in Guangpinghou''s heart was surging.


    Three royal princes'' betrothal gifts were sent together, with the legitimate prince having more attendants, while the princes born of concubines had fewer attendants, which was understandable. But why was the Zhao family given an extra round of gifts?


    After all this back and forth, it''s the Meng family that ends up the most disadvantaged!


    The Royal Family can''t bully people like this!


    The Marquis of Guangping suppressed the anger in his heart and stepped forward to thank the Emperor.


    Emperor Yongjia also smiled and helped the Marquis of Guangping up, and he had to praise the daughter of the Meng family.


    After getting up, the Marquis of Guangping said: "I have one more thing, I want to discuss with the Emperor. The Fourth Prince is younger, let''s say it will take a year or two to get married. The Second Prince and the Third Prince are both sixteen this year, and they will soon be married. But I respectfully ask the Emperor not to set the wedding date on the same day."


    Emperor Yongjia was stunned for a moment and subconsciously responded: "The two brothers getting married on the same day, it is lively and festive. Why don''t you want to?"


    Lu Lin gave the Marquis Guangping a thumbs up in his heart.


    Sure enough, the Marquis Guangping explained sincerely: "This is what this minister thinks. The Second Prince is a legitimate son, and the etiquette of his getting married should be higher than the Third prince."


    "However, when I marry my daughter, I also hope that my daughter will have a happy and lively marriage. I don''t want her to be compared and pointed at on this happiest day of her life. This minister also has a piece of loving heart as a father. I request the Emperor to please fulfill this request."


    Lu Lin took the opportunity to agree: "The Marquis of Guangping is right. The minister also thinks that marrying a daughter is a great event, and it is not suitable to be compared with others or to be laughed at. It is better not to choose the same date as the wedding date."


    Emperor Yongjia: "..."


    No one mentioned the dowry, but every sentence was referring to something else.


    Even with Emperor Yongjia''s deep scheming and thick-skinned nature, he still felt a burning sensation on his face.


    Regarding this matter handled by Empress Dowager Zhao, even this filial son felt a bit ashamed to face his future in-laws.


    The Marquis of Puyang was not a fool either, as soon as he heard the words, he knew something was wrong. Immediately smiled and said: "Xingyang King, Guangping Marquis, please listen to me. The wedding of the princes is the happiest event in the palace. When the wedding date is set, how to arrange the wedding, the Ministry of Rites has regulations. The Queen Mother and the Empress in the harem must also have ideas. The Emperor must discuss with the Queen mother before making a decision."


    He just opened his mouth and pressed them with Queen Mother Zhao.


    Marquis Guangping had always looked down on Marquis Puyang''s sycophantic behavior towards Empress Dowager. So he replied without a smile: "What the Marquis of Puyang said is not unreasonable. The Second Prince is the legitimate son, and the Empress is the most concerned. The Empress Dowager cherishes the Fourth Prince, and will never treat the Fourth Prince badly. As for the Third Prince, the Emperor must have some pity."


    Emperor Yongjia coughed: "That''s natural. They are all my sons, and I treat them equally, and there is no difference between them."


    Lu Lin glanced at Emperor Yongjia: "The emperor''s love for the princes is just like any other father in the world. Whether legitimate or concubine-born, all of them are his own sons."


    Emperor Yongjia: "..."


    Fine!


    He might as well just shut up!


    ¡­


    King Xingyang and the rest left the palace and returned to the mansion after thanking the Emperor.


    Emperor Yongjia was no longer in the mood to read the memorial, so he lifted his foot and went to the Jiaofang Hall first, accusing Empress Qiao with an unhappy face: "...How did you prepare the gifts for the marriage proposal? They were of varying quality, causing our future in-laws to feel dissatisfied and come to the palace together. It made me lose face!"


    Empress Qiao was also full of anger, not only did not apologize, but sneered: "I also want to ask the Emperor, ch¨¦nqi¨¨''s (1) son is the legitimate son, and the proportion of the Prince''s dowry should be higher than the Imperial Princes who are concubine born. Is it wrong? If they are all equal, then I want to ask Your Majesty, what did you rely on when you inherited the Li family''s legacy back then?"


    Emperor Yongjia was stabbed in the lung, and his temples twitched in anger.


    Over the years, Empress Qiao had always been a virtuous and generous wife, willing to endure Concubine Meng and Concubine Qin. Even if she looked down on Su Zhaorong, she only said a few harsh words, and she did not treat her harshly.


    Emperor Yongjia was partial to the eldest prince, and the Empress did not say much.


    Never thought that for the marriage of the Second Prince today, the Empress was so tough and rude.


    Emperor Yongjia glared at each other: "Qiao shi, how dare you talk to me like this!"


    Empress Qiao straightened her waist and looked at Emperor Yongjia: "The Emperor knows whether ch¨¦nqi¨¨ is right or not. In this matter, ch¨¦nqi¨¨ is not at fault from the beginning to the end. Whoever is wrong, the emperor should go and see them. The Emperor came to the Jiaofang Palace to get angry and blamed ch¨¦nqi¨¨ for no reason. Please forgive but ch¨¦nqi¨¨ is not convinced."


    "You..." Emperor Yongjia was furious: "You scoundrel! How dare you speak ill of the Empress Dowager! You are unfilial!"


    Empress Qiao had a cold expression on her face: ''I don''t know what more I need to do to be considered filial. I don''t know to what extent the Empress Mother wants to favor her own family. I also don''t know what exactly the Emperor wants me to do to be satisfied. The Emperor should be clear and straightforward so that I won''t be foolish and unaware of my mistakes.''


    Emperor Yongjia''s nose was crooked.


    Husband and wife for many years, Empress Qiao was always virtuous and tolerant.


    This was the first time they had engaged in such a sharp exchange of words.


    1. This is the way the wife/consort/concubine of an Emperor refers to themselves.


    T/N Woo hoo, all hail the Empress. She is perhaps the most wronged female character in the novel so far. It is time to attack this whole scum family.

 CH 103

    Emperor Yongjia was angry and walked away.


    "What''s wrong if a grandmother, uses her private house to give some dowry gifts for her grandson? You''d better tell me!"


    Emperor Yongjia''s brows were even tighter: "The Queen mother is going to add a betrothal gift, so she should tell the Empress. If you split it up like this, wouldn''t it be obvious to everyone that the two palaces are not in harmony?"


    Empress Dowager Zhao snorted: "If you don''t get along, you won''t get along. Who would dare to go into the palace and make irresponsible remarks!"


    Emperor Yongjia''s head hurt even more: "Then why didn''t the mother add three more copies so that the Emperors and grandchildren would all read the mother''s goodness?"


    Empress Dowager Zhao raised her head even higher: "I''m a grandmother, not a grandson. I can give it to anyone I want, and I don''t care what they all think of me! I''m not good, will they dare to disobey and be unfilial. Nope."


    Emperor Yongjia: "..."


    It is completely unreasonable to reason with the arrogant and domineering Empress Dowager Zhao!


    In anger, Emperor Yongjia glanced at Concubine Qin''s mother and son: "This bad idea of instigating the  Queen Mother must be conceived by Concubine Qin. If you dare to provoke the Queen mother and Empress to discord, I can''t spare you."


    "Go back to your palace immediately, you are not allowed to leave the palace without my permission."


    Qin Fei almost fainted from crying.


    The Fourth Prince wanted to intercede for his mother, and Emperor Yongjia said angrily: "Li Xian, you also get out of Shouning Palace for me, and go back to the palace to reflect."

 CH 104

    Emperor Yongjia first went to Jiaofang Palace, then to Shouning Palace. Immediately afterward, Concubine Qin and Fourth Prince, mother and son, were sentenced to go back to the palace to confine themselves to self-examination.


    1. Mother''s brother and his daughter who is younger than you.


    Hi, if you are loving my translation please leave a review about my translation in Novelupdate. And if you want, please encourage me with a Paypal donation.

 CH 105

    Su Zhaorong clutched the handkerchief and slowly wiped away tears, and a trace of inexplicable panic passed through her heart.


    From the day the marriage was bestowed by the imperial decree, something was wrong with Li Hao.


    Words and deeds were still the same. The occasional coldness in his eyes made his mother a little startled. The two sentences just now were quite harsh.


    Su Zhaorong wiped away tears, then looked at her son, still as patient as ever.


    Well, she was too concerned just now.


    Her son has always been the most filial.


    Su Zhaorong cheered up and said: "Forget it, the matter is already like this, it is useless to think too much. Ah Hao, what you said is also reasonable. Today, the Marquis of Guangping entered the palace on purpose, he must have said something, otherwise, your Father would not be so angry."


    After speaking, Su Zhaorong felt relieved again: "The Meng family''s marriage is really well done. In the future, you will win over the Meng family well, and with the help of the Marquis of Guangping, you will not be underestimated everywhere."


    Li Hao glanced at his mother who was full of joy, and lightly reminded: "It is better for Mother to mention the three words Marquis of Guangping less."


    Su Zhaorong: "..."


    Su Zhaorong''s face turned red and white, feeling both ashamed and embarrassed.


    After she gave birth to Li Hao, then only was she taken in as a concubine. There were many people in the Li family who knew about the affair between her and the Marquis of Guangping back then. She suffered a lot of humiliation because of it.


    Even the young Li Hao often listened to gossip. Later, she cried and confessed to Li Yuan, and Li Yuan stepped forward to suppress these rumours.


    What Li Hao should know and what he shouldn''t know, he knows everything. Moreover, as he grew older, it was becoming clearer to him day by day why his background was so much criticized by others.


    Li Chang was six years younger than Li Hao. When he was born, no one in the inner house mentioned these old things. Therefore, Li Chang knew nothing about it.


    Li Chang glanced at his indifferent elder brother, and then at Su Zhaorong, whose face was changing with a strange expression, and couldn''t help asking: "Mother, third brother, what are you talking about?"


    "Nothing." Su Zhaorong hurriedly replied: " You''re a child, you don''t understand anything, don''t talk too much."


    Li Hao didn''t want to tell his younger brother about Chen Guzi''s rotten sesame seeds (1), so he picked up a piece of fat meat and put it in Li Chang''s bowl.


    Li Chang felt a little depressed, he lowered his head and continued to eat silently.


    Li Hao looked at Su Zhaorong and said in a low voice: "Father is so angry, I don''t know when he will be able to calm down. In the past few days, Mother must stay away."


    The only one who dared to approach Emperor Yongjia when he was angry was the eldest prince, the son of Meng Guifei. The rest of them, including Empress Qiao and the second prince, did not have the ability to appease Emperor Yongjia''s anger.


    Su Zhaorong responded unhappily.


    ...


    Lu Mansion.


    Lu Lin was in a good mood. He ate three bowls of rice and drank a jug of wine in the evening.


    Lu Mingyu and Lu Lin went to the study and she asked about the whole story of today''s trip to the palace.


    Lu Lin spoke carefully, then raised his eyebrows and smiled: "The Marquis of Puyang was complacent at first, but after I joined forces with the Marquis of Guangping, he was almost sweating. The Emperor''s face was also very ugly. I guess the harem will be in turmoil today.¡±


    Lu Mingyu¡¯s eyes flickered, and she said calmly: ¡°The ones who were punished were the Concubine Qin and the Fourth Prince, and the ones who were wronged were the Empress and the Second Prince. The Empress Dowager must be safe and well.¡±


    As for whether Su Zhaorong''s mother and son were wronged or not, she doesn''t care at all.


    Lu Mingyu spoke very firmly.


    Lu Lin couldn''t help but glance at his daughter: "Why are you so sure!" Before Lu Mingyu could answer, he laughed again and said, "It must be the Second Prince who told you about the temper of the people in the harem."


    Of course, it is also possible that the Third Prince had said that before


    Lu Lin silently added this sentence to his mind.


    However, right now, the daughter was already engaged with the Second Prince, so it''s okay not to mention the past with the Third Prince. There was a past relationship between brother-in-law and sister-in-law, not to mention in the Royal family, even the drama books dare not write like this.


    There was no one who knew her father more than a daughter.


    Lu Mingyu looked at her imaginative father helplessly, amusedly, "Father, what are you thinking about again?"


    How could Lu Lin admit it, and quickly changed the topic: "I was thinking that there is a muddled and eccentric Queen Mother Zhao in the harem. , there is the pampered concubine Meng, your future mother-in-law, Empress Qiao, and concubine Qin Su Zhaorong. Three women together are enough to sing a show. In the future, when you marry the second prince, you will have to deal with so many people. It makes me feel sorry for you."


    "It''s not just them." Lu Mingyu said lightly, "There are also the unruly and difficult Princess Hui''an and the favoured Princess Jing''an. Then in the future, I will have to deal with all the zh¨®ul¨«s. (2)"


    None of the people in the palace were fuel-efficient lamps.


    In her previous life, she stood in front of her weak mother-in-law and charged forward. With her own strength, she blocked all obstacles.


    In this life, if she enters the harem again, she will never be stupid again. Moreover, she knows everyone''s temperament and shortcomings like the back of her hand. Even if they meet, she is not afraid at all.


    Lu Lin didn''t know this, but felt sorry for his daughter''s future situation, and sighed: "Although there are many people in our Lu family, we have one heart, harmony and love. Everyone in the harem has their own plans, and everyone is not easy to get along with."


    "Xiaoyu, you are the one who nods your head and is happy with this marriage. Father will not stop you from marrying the boy you like. From my heart, I really don''t want you to wade into this muddy water."


    Lu Mingyu with a soft look in her eyes, said softly, "Father, don''t worry about me. Since I dare to marry, I''m already mentally prepared."


    The candlelight was bright, and Lu Mingyu''s eyes were even brighter.


    With exuberant vigour and fearless courage.


    Lu Lin felt a sense of pride in his heart: "That''s right. ''You''re right. If the enemy attacks, we defend. If water comes, we use soil to block it. No matter what happens, always remember one thing: don''t let yourself be at a disadvantage."


    Lu Mingyu raised her eyebrows and smiled, clenched her fists, and motioned to Lu Lin: "Look, Dad, do I seem to be someone who will suffer?"


    That''s true.


    With Xiaoyu''s amazing power and martial arts, there were very few people in this world who can surpass her. In the harem, there was nothing more than verbal confrontation, no matter how powerful they are, they were all paper tigers in front of her.


    If they really started to fight, Xiaoyu can punch them one by one.


    Lu Lin thought happily and said a few words meaningfully: "Don''t bully others. If you are not furious, don''t beat up anyone casually."


    "It is ok to beat up your zh¨®ul¨«, d¨¤g¨± (3), xi¨£og¨± (4), and others, but it is not good to beat up any elders."


    Lu Mingyu knew what her father was going to say as soon as she guessed, and couldn''t help laughing: "Father looks down on me too much. Even though I have a bad temper, I don''t go around beating people all day long."


    Lu Lin slightly nodded: "Even if do that, it''s okay. It''s not that important. Daddy will support you."


    Lu Mingyu burst out laughing: "Father, you''re really going to spoil me like this."


    Lu Mingyu''s appearance resembled that of his wife who had been dead for many years, and this smile was even more charming.


    Lu Lin thought of his deceased beloved wife, and his voice became softer: "I''m happy to spoil my daughter."

 CH 106

    Lu Mingyu looked at the tenderness in her father''s eyes, knowing that he was thinking of her mother who had died so many years ago, she felt a little depressed.


    "Father," Lu Mingyu asked softly, "How did my mother look like?"


    Lu Lin stared at his daughter as if seeing the girl he loved when he was young through the beautiful and heroic face in front of him: "Your mother was born with thick eyebrows and phoenix eyes, bright and charming. She had practiced martial arts since she was a child, and she had great strength, and her skills were not weaker than mine."


    "You and your mother look a lot like each other at your age."


    Madam Xiao''s maiden name was Yuniang.


    After giving birth to her daughter, Madam Xiao passed away. Lu Lin was devastated. After burying his wife, he didn''t speak for half a month, feeling extremely depressed.


    Until the nanny brought the crying daughter to him.


    The little baby girl''s skin was snow-white, her eyes were black and bright, and she cried very forcefully.


    His grief dissipated a little hearing the cries of his daughter. He carefully carried his daughter into his arms, and said in a low voice, "Your mother is called Yu Niang, and father will name you Ming Yu, okay?"


    He called his daughter''s baby name Xiao Yu as if he was calling his deceased wife.


    The daughter grew up day by day, lively and mischievous, with boundless strength. He loved her like a treasure and personally taught his daughter martial arts. He took good care of his daughter to grow up.


    This was his daughter, and it was his wife''s flesh and blood in exchange for her life.


    Lu Lin''s eyes became more and more gentle: "Xiaoyu, you have outstanding martial arts talent and supernatural power. In fact, you inherited this from your mother. It''s just that you are more straightforward than your mother at this age."


    He was just sugarcoating it. Others call her "straightforward" nature as having a bad temper!


    Since he was the biological father, he never saw anything bad in his daughter.


    Lu Mingyu smiled casually: "Father, don''t coax me. I know my temper is not good. I get irritated easily and lash out. My mother must have been more gentle than me."


    Lu Lin laughed: "Yes after your mother married me, she fought alongside me. When she was free, she washed my clothes and cooked for me. She is the best woman in the world."


    "I met your mother when we were 14 years old and got married at 16. Our relationship was extremely good, like glue. We also had our arguments, but I could never win against your mother. However, even when she was winning, she couldn''t bear to see me angry. In less than a moment, she would come to comfort me. I would pretend to be angry and insist that your mother make me a bowl of noodles before I would be okay again..."


    Lu Lin suddenly couldn''t continue and turned his head to one side.


    Lu Mingyu also felt a little sad in her heart.


    She had lost her mother when she was born, and it was her father who raised her. But she was no stranger to her mother because whenever her father was free, he would chatter about her mother in front of her. There was also a portrait of Madam Xiao hanging in the study.


    Lu Lin has been fighting all year round, and he had become more and more dignified in his prime.


    Madam Xiao in the painting was forever frozen in his youthful years.


    After a while, Lu Lin turned his head, and his eyes were a little red: "It''s getting late, you go and rest first! I''m going to stay in the study for a while."


    Whether Lu Lin was in a good mood or not, he loved staying in the study, talking to the portrait of her mother.


    The sourness in Lu Mingyu''s heart grew stronger, and she whispered: "Father also go to bed earlier."


    Lu Lin nodded in agreement.


    ...


    After Lu Mingyu left, Lu Lin got up and walked to the portrait.


    Xiao Yuniang in the portrait was wearing a red military uniform, holding a spear, with heroic eyebrows and a bright smile.


    Lu Lin stretched out his hand to caress the face of the woman in the portrait, and said in a low voice, "Yu Niang, our Xiaoyu is engaged."


    "Her future husband is the Second Prince. Not to mention his status, he is honorable, he is smart and motivated and treats others with humility and courtesy. Besides, he cares about Xiaoyu very much."


    "Are you satisfied with such a future son-in-law?"


    Lu Lin babbled, at some point, his eyes were already red, and a few tears rolled down.


    Yu Niang, I miss you so much!


    Over the years, many people persuaded him to marry again.


    When his daughter Xiaoyu was ten years old, she said to him: "Father, don''t worry about marrying again! I have grown up, and I am not afraid of having a stepmother. I am so strong, the stepmother will not dare to bully me when she comes in." "


    He couldn''t control it at that time, hugged his daughter and cried for a while, and then said to her daughter: "Xiaoyu, I don''t want to get married again. I have had your mother in my life, that''s enough."


    His wife, there was going to be only one. She left, and he had no intention of marrying someone else.


    Some colleagues and friends acted as matchmakers for him, but he politely refused them one by one.


    Three years ago, Emperor Yongjia wanted to match him with a royal princess.


    Princess Duanning (1) was six years younger than him. Her husband died on the battlefield, and she was a widow in the mansion. She also had only one daughter under her knees. Princess Duanning was the cousin of Emperor Yongjia. Marrying her meant having an extra layer of in-law relationship between him and Emperor Yongjia; which is a good thing for him and the Lu family.


    Moreover, Princess Duanning was born beautiful and gentle, neither unruly nor aggressive, and even quite talented.


    Such a good marriage, but he still refused: "I have no plans to continue, thank you for your trouble."


    Emperor Yongjia did not force others into difficulties, seeing that he really didn''t want to, he had no choice but to give up.


    Princess Duanning came to see him in person when she knew about this, "Does the king of Xingyang despise me as a widow, so he doesn''t want to marry me? Or is he worried that I will treat Miss Lu poorly after marrying into the family?"


    He bowed his hands and apologized: "The princess misunderstood. My beloved wife passed away many years ago, and I have been a widower for twelve years. How dare I despise the princess. The princess is well-known, and I think she is definitely not the kind of person who will treat the little girl harshly."


    "Princess, you are not bad in any way. But I still have my dead wife in my heart, and I didn¡¯t want to marry again.¡±


    Princess Duanning looked at him, with a hint of affection in her eyes: ¡°The king of Xingyang loved his dead wife deeply, and he didn¡¯t remarry for more than ten years. This matter I already knew."


    "What I admire is also a good man like you who is so affectionate and righteous. To tell you the truth, I personally asked my cousin to be the matchmaker for this marriage. I dare not expect you to treat me like this. I only hope that you can marry me as a continuation. In the future, I will take good care of Fourth Miss Lu and take care of the trivial matters in the house, so that you won''t worry."


    "Also, although you have many adopted sons and daughters, you have only one biological child who is Miss Fourth Lu. I... I haven''t reached my thirties yet. In the future, I can have children for you and inherit the incense of the Lu family..."


    "Princess!" Lu Lin looked over intently: "Xiaoyu is my blood, in the future, if she marries and has children, she will be able to pass on the incense of the Lu family."


    "I have no plans to marry a wife, and I dare not delay the prime of your life Princess. So, please go back!"


    Princess Duanning left sadly.


    After the news spread, no one matched him anymore.


    ¡°Yu Niang, if you know it underground, you will be happy too!"Lu Lin''s eyes flashed with water, and his voice was low: "Your spirit in the sky, you must bless our Xiaoyu, marry a beloved, husband and wife love, and be happy in your life."¡±


    Xiao Yuniang in the portrait still smiled brightly.


    T/N I will be frank, my eyes teared up translating the chapter. He is the best father, best husband, best father-in-law in the whole book.


    1. Basically it means she is the princess of the place called Duanning. Junzhu is the term used in the original which according to Wikipedia means daughter of a first-rank prince with his Princess.

 CH 107

    The next morning, just after dawn, Lu Mingyu got up and went to the martial arts training ground.


    Lu Lin got up even earlier.


    After many years in the military camp, Lu Lin has long been used to getting up early to practice martial arts. His usual weapon was a thick-backed long knife, which was longer and heavier than ordinary long swords.


    The blade was sharp and flew up and down.


    Lu Mingyu''s eyes lit up, and she laughed loudly: "Father, I will fight with you."


    Lu Lin stopped, stood with his sword horizontally, with a clear smile on his face: "Why are you fighting with me, because you think no one is right? Your opponent, you don''t have enough fun practising swords!"


    Lu Mingyu smiled playfully: "Exactly."


    She usually practices swordsmanship with a regular long sword. An ordinary person would not be able to handle her precious "Baoyu Jian" sword.


    Lu Lin also smiled: "Come on! Today I will test Fourth Miss Lu''s swordsmanship."


    The father and daughter looked at each other and smiled, and immediately shot at the same time.


    One was holding a long sword, the shadow of the sword flashed, and the cold light was awe-inspiring. Another was holding a long knife in one hand, opening and closing, mighty and domineering. For a while, the fight was evenly matched.


    The generals and soldiers who had been practising in the training ground all stopped their movements at the same time and stood together more than ten meters away.


    It was so far away that it was hard to see clearly. In order not to be accidentally injured by Baoyu Jian, it had to be like this.


    While the commander of the personal army, Lu Yi, was watching intently, the chief steward, Lu Jia, came over at some point.


    The two of them are full-blood brothers and were both once Lu Lin''s personal guards. Lu Jia suffered from fainting spells and was unable to go to the battlefield, so he became the steward of the Lu family. Lu Yi was brave and skilled in battle, but Lu Lin was worried about the safety of his children at home while he was away fighting, so he appointed Lu Yi as the commander of the guards to protect King Xingyang''s Mansion.


    "It''s a pity that Fourth Miss was born as a daughter." Lu Yi couldn''t help but sighed: "The divine power and martial arts in this body are not only far behind the second son; even the prince is slightly inferior."


    Lu Lin had a reputation as the God of War of the Kingdom, and he was unparalleled in bravery. Even the combination of Marquis of Guangping and Marquis of Puyang was not Lu Lin''s opponent. When Lu Lin went into battle holding a long knife, killing the enemy was like chopping melons and vegetables.


    But when Lu Lin fought against Lu Mingyu at this time, he didn''t have the slightest advantage and was even faintly overwhelmed by Lu Mingyu.


    After a hundred moves, Lu Lin took two steps back.


    Lu Mingyu raised her eyebrows, and the long sword became more and more fierce. When the swords clashed, Lu Lin''s right hand trembled slightly, and he wanted to take a step back.


    Lu Jia''s blood boiled with excitement, and he smiled at Lu Yi: "Miss has amazing powers and excellent martial arts. Although she can''t lead troops to fight the enemy, she can still shock everyone in the future."


    That''s true.


    In the future, if the young lady becomes a princess, who would dare to bully her in the palace?


    Emperor Yongjia was an emperor who was about to conquer the world, how can he not admire his daughter-in-law who was extraordinary in force?


    To take a step back, if the young couple were bickering and angry in future, it will not be the young lady who sheds tears. It''s fine if she doesn''t beat up the Second Prince.


    The steward of the concierge came hurriedly: "Housekeeper Lu, the Second Prince is here."


    Lu Jia was startled and exchanged a glance with Lu Yi.


    Why did the Second Prince come so early in the morning?


    "Report to the Lord and Miss now?" Lu Yi suggested.


    Lu Jia''s thoughts flashed, and he said in a low voice: "The lord and the young lady are having a rare fight, and they are in high spirits. They won''t like to be disturbed now. Please directly invite Your Highness to come to the training ground!"


    Lu Yi glanced at Lu Jia thoughtfully.


    Lu Jia blinked, Lu Yi instantly understood, and nodded in agreement: "That''s a good idea."


    ...


    Li Jing, dressed in a jade-green brocade robe, came quickly.


    At the training ground, the fight between father and daughter was at its peak, and the guards were divided into two groups. One group was Lu Lin''s personal soldiers, and they cheered for Lu Lin one after another. The other group was the guards of the mansion, raising their voices to support Lu Mingyu.


    The appearance of Li Jing did not disturb the crowd immersed in this thrilling atmosphere.


    Lu Jia and Lu Yi stepped forward together, and greeted each other with cupped hands: "Little Lu Jia (Lu Yi), I have met His Royal Highness the Second Prince."


    Li Jing smiled slightly: "You are welcome, Commander Lu, the steward Lu."


    These were people who were very loyal to Lu Mingyu''s father and daughter. Their status in the Lu Mansion should not be underestimated. As the future son-in-law of the Lu family, Li Jing was gentle and polite to Lu Jia and Lu Yi.


    Lu Jia was in charge of the foreign affairs of the Lu Mansion and often dealt with nobles and officials. At this time, he couldn''t help but praise the Second Prince secretly in his heart!


    In the past, the Third Prince often came to the Lu residence. Every time he saw them, he was never so polite.


    "Fourth Miss is fighting with the King," Lu Jia said with a smile, "It will take half an hour of practice before it stops. I just thought, His Highness is not an outsider, so I simply invited His Highness to the training ground."


    One word, that he was not an ''outsider'', made Li Jing''s smile deepen: "The housekeeper Lu is right. There is no morning court today, so I came to Lu''s mansion to pay my respects to my father-in-law. So let me also watch as my father-in-law and Xiaoyu practise." saying that, he stepped into the martial arts training field.


    Lu Yi winked at Lu Jia, Lu Jia nodded slightly, and the two brothers smiled silently, and followed together.


    The guards who had formed a circle quietly stepped aside. Li Jing didn''t approach and stood ten meters away with the Lu family guards to watch.


    Lu Lin, who was wearing a black military uniform, was not as strong as his daughter, but his sword skills were exquisite and even better. Plus, he had rich combat experience. Although he was at a disadvantage, he was not defeated and still had the strength to fight.


    Lu Mingyu was wearing a red military uniform, waving a long sword like a burst of flames.


    Li Jing''s gaze was fixed on the figure of the young girl who was burning like a flame.


    ...


    A person who practices martial arts has keen eyes and ears.


    Li Jing stepped into the training ground, and Lu Mingyu had already caught sight of it out of the corner of her eye.


    However, she didn''t stop, and the long sword in her hand became more and more fierce.


    Lu Lin watched all directions with his eyes and listened to all directions, and laughed in a low voice while making moves: "Are you still fighting? The future son-in-law is watching!"


    "It''s just for him to see the long sword in my hand." Lu Mingyu continued without moving her brows. Wielding a long sword to attack: "I haven''t married yet, and there is still time to retire."


    Lu Lin: "..."


    After a while, Lu Fei, along with his brother and sisters came to the martial arts training ground together.


    Seeing Li Jing, the brothers and sisters were a little surprised, and they all came forward to greet Li Jing.


    Li Jing smiled and said: "Xiaoyu and I have made a marriage agreement. After the dowry, the wedding date will be fixed soon. From now on, I will follow Xiaoyu to call my ¨¨rg¨¥,(1) s¨¡n ji¨§, (2) w¨³ m¨¨i, (3) li¨´ d¨¬ (4). If you continue to be so courteous, you''re trying to chase me away.."


    Li Jing was so witty and humorous, making the four brothers and sisters of Lu Fei feel like a spring breeze, and quickly shortened the distance between each other.


    Lu Fei was not restrained, and joked with a smile: "Your Highness wants me to call you brother-in-law, but you have to wait."


    Lu Xuan nodded in agreement: "That''s right, without the red seal, I wouldn''t change my name to brother-in-law. "


    Li Jing laughed dumbfoundedly.


    So, after Lu Mingyu put away her long sword at the end of the fight, what she saw was the harmonious scene of Li Jing, Lu Fei and others talking and laughing.


    Lu Mingyu faintly twitched the corners of her mouth. Then, she watched Li Jing approach, took out a clean handkerchief, and gently wiped the sweat from her forehead.


    Lu Mingyu: "..."


    T/N I love the character of Li Jing. He is so much different than other ML of historical novels. I know many reviews have commented that he is inferior to the FL and so on, but I think he is much more manly than any other character. Only a man who is confident about his own''s masculinity doesn''t need to suppress a woman to prove he is a man. It is true in a fictional world, it is true in the real world.


    Ok, rant over.

 CH 108

    The two were close at hand.


    Close enough to see every subtle look on each other''s faces. So close that they could smell each other''s breath. So close that you can punch him away with a single punch...


    Li Jing''s eyes were focused, and his movements were gentle and careful: "Don''t move, everyone is watching, just treat it as a face to your fianc¨¦."


    Lu Mingyu: "..."


    Lu Mingyu chuckled expressionlessly and said, "Your Highness is truly humorous."


    Li Jing wiped the sweat off her forehead, put away the handkerchief, and glanced at Lu Mingyu''s unconsciously clenched right fist: "Do you want to take a bath and change clothes first?"


    She loosened her fist and nodded slightly: "I''ll go right away."


    Just a short moment of confrontation, but no one watching them knew about it.


    In the eyes of everyone, His Royal Highness the Second Prince was gentle and affectionate, and Lu Mingyu''s cheeks were flushed and her eyes were shining (anyone who practices martial arts for an hour will have blood rushing and his cheeks will be flushed! The light in her eyes was not the joy of seeing her sweetheart, but the desire to beat him up, okay!)


    Anyway, this scene was extremely eye-catching.


    Lu Fei and Lu Minghua, who were also engaged, were ashamed to see it. Hey, they also have fianc¨¦es (fianc¨¦s), and they have never been so intimate in front of people.


    A smile flashed in Lu Lin''s eyes, and he coughed: "Why did Your Highness come here suddenly?"


    Li Jing responded with a smile: "There is no morning court today, and I have nothing to do in the palace, so I came to pay my respects to my father-in-law. And have breakfast."


    The future son-in-law came so graciously, Lu Lin, who was the future father-in-law, was quite pleased: "Your Highness, you can come anytime you want. Breakfast will have to wait for a while, and I''ll go take a bath and change before I come."


    ...


    Lu Mingyu also went to take a bath and change.


    .


    She moved swiftly, washed off the sweat all over her body, and changed into a clean dress. Also dried her long hair.


    While serving, Qi Yun smiled happily and said: "Your Highness really cares about Miss. It''s only been a few days, and he came here to visit Miss again!"


    Lu Mingyu didn''t have much joy on her face, so she hummed casually.


    Qi Yun glanced at the expressionless master in the bronze mirror, a little surprised: "Miss is not happy?"


    It doesn''t count.


    Say happy, it seems not.


    It''s the kind of feeling that was messed up, can''t figure it out, and can only continue to be confused.


    Lu Mingyu settled down, and squeezed out a nonchalant smile: "No, I''m very happy."


    The young lady''s appearance does not seem to be very happy!


    Qi Yun murmured in her heart, but she didn''t say anything more. She quickly dried her long hair and wanted to comb her hair in a complicated and beautiful style, but she heard her say again: "It doesn''t need to be too much trouble, just keep it simple."


    Miss was anxious to see His Royal Highness the Second Prince!


    Qi Yun secretly smiled and nodded in agreement.


    Lu Mingyu glimpsed Qi Yun''s snickering face from the mirror and sighed inwardly. Forget it, let the people around you continue to misunderstand!


    After tidying up, Lu Mingyu went to the dining room refreshed.


    Everyone had a tacit understanding and reserved a place beside Li Jing. The mischievous Lu Xuan grinned and said, "Fourth Sister, sit down quickly! We are almost hungry, and we are waiting for you alone."


    Lu Mingyu could only smile and nodded.


    She was not incapable of acting, but rather unaccustomed to it and did not enjoy it. When necessary, she could still put on an act.


    Lu Mingyu smiled and stepped forward, and sat down beside Li Jing.


    This was the second time they were sitting together, and the feeling of awkwardness and discomfort was less.


    Li Jing turned his head and smiled at Lu Mingyu. Then, he personally served a bowl of thickly boiled millet porridge for Lu Mingyu: "This is your favorite millet porridge."


    Lu Mingyu glanced at Li Jing with complicated emotions, and opened her mouth to thank: "Thank you, Your Highness."


    He was familiar with her, but she didn''t know where it came from.


    She really liked millet porridge the most. Therefore, in the breakfast of the Lu Mansion, there must be a bowl of millet porridge that has been boiled for more than an hour. And her favorite pastry was...


    Li Jing picked up another piece of white sweet rice cake and put it into the bowl in front of Lu Mingyu: "This sweet rice cake is also your favorite, eat more."


    Lu Mingyu without saying a word, drank the millet porridge and ate sweet rice cakes in silence.


    Lu Lin saw it, and the smile in his eyes deepened.


    This Xiaoyu didn''t know what was wrong before that she said she wanted to recruit a son-in-law. Look at how well-matched she was with the Second Prince now. The Second prince even knew exactly what Xiaoyu likes to eat, which showed his intentions.


    Lu Lin was in a good mood, and his appetite was also particularly good. After eating two bowls of hot porridge and three steamed buns, he was not satisfied, so he ate another bowl of chicken noodle soup.


    ...


    After breakfast, Lu Lin and Lu Fei were going to the military camp together.


    Lu Mingyu sent her father and brother outside the door as usual, and Lu Minghua, Lu Mingyue, and Lu Xuan also sent them off together. There was one more Li Jing today.


    Lu Lin smiled and told Lu Mingyu: "Xiaoyu, restrain your temper, even if His Highness is willing to let you be yourself, don''t be too self-willed."


    Lu Mingyu: "..."


    What about the promise to always stand by her side no matter what?


    He was bought by the cunning and black-bellied Li Jing so quickly!


    Lu Mingyu used her eyes to accuse her father of being disrespectful.


    Lu Lin laughed, waved to Li Jing, got on his horse, and rode away. Lu Fei and a group of soldiers followed closely behind. With the sound of hoofbeats, they disappeared within a few breaths.


    As soon as Lu Mingyu turned her head, Lu Minghua immediately said: "I have to do embroidery today, so I have to go back first."


    Lu Mingyue said: "I want to study, so I have to go back first."


    Lu Xuan said: "I have an appointment with Second Master Sun next door to play, so I will leave first."


    Before Lu Mingyu could say anything, the three siblings left separately. Lu Xuan had walked a long way, but he still didn''t forget to turn his head and wink at his future fourth brother-in-law, clenching his fists to show "Come on, I''m optimistic about you"!


    Li Jing laughed silently.


    Everyone in the Lu family doted on Lu Mingyu, and even bringing him, the future son-in-law, to the door received the highest treatment. Not only did no one make things difficult, but everyone even created opportunities for the two of them to be alone.


    Lu Mingyu gave Li Jing an annoyed look: "Why are you smirking?"


    Li Jing smiled even more intensely: "Happy in my heart, I laughed when I wanted to. Why don''t you laugh?"


    Without others, Lu Mingyu lost interest in acting: "If you''re happy, you can laugh if you want to. I''m not that happy, so of course I can''t laugh."


    Li Jing was not annoyed when he heard the truth and smiled slightly: "You''re not that happy, at least you can see me too." I''m not angry. This is much better than before."


    "Xiaoyu, the marriage was granted by the imperial decree, the betrothal gifts have been given, and the marriage certificate was signed. We are an unmarried couple. The wedding date will not be too far away. We are going to get married and become husband and wife. We will be living together for the rest of our lives. You don¡¯t like me yet, so you¡¯re not very happy to see me. I know this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t reject me now. As for feelings, you can develop them slowly. One day, you will find that I am your true love."


    Lu Mingyu: "..."

 CH 109

    Lu Mingyu finally found out that Li Jing was really difficult to deal with.


    On the premise of not doing anything, she had nothing to do with the black-bellied and cheeky Li Jing who was approaching step by step.


    Looking at the familiar little flames in Lu Mingyu''s eyes, Li Jing smiled slightly: "The last time I came to Lu''s residence was at night, today I would like to ask Fourth Miss Lu to lead me around Lu''s residence, how about it?"


    He said that and taking a step forward, he stretched out his hand to hold Lu Mingyu''s hand.


    The moment his hands touched her, Lu Mingyu trembled slightly and retreated reflexively.


    Li Jing took another step closer, slowly but firmly holding Lu Mingyu''s hand.


    This time, Lu Mingyu didn''t dodge anymore.


    She lowered her gaze and glanced at the clasped hands. She had practiced martial arts since she was a child, her fingers are long and strong, and there are thin calluses in her palms.


    Li Jing''s hand was much bigger than hers, fair and beautiful. He wrapped her hands tightly.


    He was actually not as calm and composed as he appeared on the surface. She found his palm was a little hot. That was the most instinctive reaction of a person when he was nervous.


    Lu Mingyu raised her eyes and looked at Li Jing with deep eyes.


    "Why are you nervous?"


    The trace of reluctance in Lu Mingyu''s heart suddenly disappeared. She raised her eyebrows, and there was a hint of banter in her tone: "Are you afraid that being casual and abrupt will offend me, so I will beat you up?"


    Li Jing was silent for a moment before replying: "Not entirely."


    More, it''s a dream come true with a sense of trance and unreality.


    Lu Mingyu didn''t have a hypocritical and coy temper, so she held Li Jing''s hand and pulled him into the mansion: "I''ll show you around Lu''s mansion."


    Li Jing smiled and hummed, and exerted a little force to hold her hand even tighter.


    Don''t think about the old things in the past. Only this moment was the most real and touching.


    It has to be said that the guards of the Lu residence were also very knowledgeable and cute. Lu Mingyu dragged Li Jing around slowly in Lu''s mansion, but wherever they went, he didn''t even see a guard.


    He didn''t know where so many people were hiding.


    Thinking of this, Li Jing suddenly laughed.


    Lu Mingyu glanced at him: "What are you laughing at?"


    Li Jing replied with a smile: "I know you were loved by your family when you were young, but today I know how much everyone spoils you."


    Not to mention his future father-in-law, even Lu Fei''s brothers and sisters were also pampering her. Everyone was used to her. There were so many guards and soldiers in the Lu family, and they were also used to their young lady.


    Lu Mingyu asked casually: "Oh? Aren''t you very clear about my affairs? You only found it out today?"


    Li Jing''s eyes flashed, and he smiled leisurely: "Don''t talk to me. As I said, some things, I will tell you after we get married. Now you ask, I won''t say a word."


    Lu Mingyu stopped and turned her head, her eyes were burning.


    Li Jing: "..."


    She was so annoyed by being teased, she was going to beat him up?


    Then, Lu Mingyu took a step closer. The two were already close, but at this moment Lu Mingyu took the initiative to approach as if throwing himself into an embrace. A faint scent of a girl''s body spread into the nostrils.


    "Li Jing," she stared into his eyes, her voice soft: "We are already a fianc¨¦e. Since I promised to marry you, I will never go back on my promise. Why wait until we get married, tell me now, okay?"


    Lips like a red rose, spitting out gentle words.


    The slim body almost clung to his body.


    The boiling blood, half rushed to the mind, half rushed down.


    Li Jing''s face turned red instantly.


    He let go of his hand in some embarrassment, and took a few steps back: "You, don''t come near me."


    Lu Mingyu successfully teased Li Jing once and smiled smugly.


    The flowers in full bloom were not as beautiful as her smile. The chirping of birds in the distance was not as crisp and sweet as her laughter.


    It''s a pity that Li Jing had no time to appreciate her smile at this time. He turned around in embarrassment, calmly facing the lush green trees. Lu Mingyu smiled even more happily.


    ...


    After a long time, Li Jing turned around again, the strange redness on his face faded, and he regained his usual gentle and elegant demeanor.


    For some reason, Lu Mingyu burst into laughter again.


    This appearance that can''t resist teasing is both ridiculous and amusing, not that of a clueless young man.


    Ever since the two met, Lu Mingyu had been at a disadvantage everywhere and felt a little aggrieved. Today she completely gained the upper hand and felt much happier.


    Lu Mingyu was overjoyed, Li Jing looked helpless: "Is it so funny?"


    Lu Mingyu nodded calmly: "It''s so funny."


    After speaking, there was another burst of laughter.


    Li Jing looked helplessly. There was no mirror at this time, so he didn''t know that his eyes were full of connivance and doting.


    Lu Mingyu stopped after laughing enough, and stretched out her hand leisurely: "Come here, I''ll take you around." That tone was like a proud queen facing a loyal follower.


    Such a good opportunity to get close, even with piercing thorns, Li Jing would never refuse it.


    He smiled and stepped forward, putting his hand into Lu Mingyu''s.


    This time, it was Lu Mingyu''s hand holding his hand.


    Lu Mingyu''s hands were much smaller than Li Jing''s. However, her fingers were exceptionally long and powerful. With a little effort, she held Li Jing''s hand in hers.


    Li Jing had the courage to laugh at himself: "Your supernatural power is amazing. With a little effort, I can''t even move my hands. I will get married in the future, and I dare not provoke you at all."


    Lu Mingyu glanced at him with a half-smile: "If that''s the case, how do you dare to marry me?"


    Li Jing raised his eyebrows and smiled: "I''m not afraid, what are you afraid of?"


    This Li Jing''s mouth was tighter than a clam shell.


    Lu Mingyu simply stopped asking and dragged Li Jing around.


    Lu''s mansion was really not small, and the two of them can turn around slowly for half a day. The two of them had a tacit understanding not to mention the past and chatted casually, but they were also harmonious.


    When they reached the gazebo, Lu Mingyu asked Li Jing to sit down and rest for a while.


    After holding hands for a long time, he finally let go.


    Lu Mingyu''s palms were clean, while Li Jing''s palms were full of hot flashes.


    Li Jing was ashamed today, and he seemed to want to break the pot, so he spread his palms for Lu Mingyu to see: "Look."


    Lu Mingyu smiled and glared at him, "You''re sweating nervously, and it''s my fault."


    She also didn''t notice that in just half a day, her tone of voice to Li Jing became much more casual. The previous vigilance and unconscious tension slowly eased.


    Li Jing was very happy in his heart and sighed on purpose: "I dare not blame you, I only blame myself for not living up to expectations. I become like a flustered deer whenever I see you."


    What a flustered deer!


    Lu Mingyu was amused and laughed again.


    With such a harmonious atmosphere, it is really inappropriate to talk about the bad things in the palace.


    However, this was also one of Li Jing''s intentions. Li Jing still opened his mouth to talk about the chaos in the harem: "...the Empress Mother and the Emperor Father had a dispute, and they broke up. Concubine Qin and the Fourth Prince were fined and grounded. Grandmother was unhappy and scolded the Emperor for a while. Pause. Father is so angry that he didn''t go to court today."


    Ohhh how sweet. Our FL is falling for our ML.

 CH 110

    In this world, the only thing that can make Emperor Yongjia angry and helpless was his own mother, Empress Dowager Zhao.


    The Empress Dowager Zhao was the eldest daughter of the Zhao family''s concubine, and she was good-looking and talented in everything. But since she was a shu daughter (1), she married the head of the Li family, who was ten years older than herself, to fill in the house. (2)


    Empress Dowager Zhao gave birth to a legitimate son in one fell swoop, and quickly gained a firm foothold in Li''s inner house. Li Yuan was intelligent since he was young, with a strong and resolute personality And he was also very filial to his mother.


    After Li Yuan sat on the Dragon throne, his mother became Queen Mother Zhao. Zhao Shi, who became Empress Dowager, quickly revealed the flaws brought about by her background and vision.


    Empress Dowager Zhao didn''t reach out to interfere with the court, she just favored her mother''s family, favored Concubine Qin''s mother and son, to the point of being overly biased.


    Emperor Yongjia was annoyed by his mother''s stupidity and punished Concubine Qin and her son angrily. When Empress Dowager Zhao came to her senses, the Fourth Prince and Concubine Qin were grounded. Queen Mother Zhao was also angry and scolded her son.


    No matter how capable and powerful Emperor Yongjia was, he couldn''t argue with his mother. He was angry all night and went to court in a very aggrieved mood.


    Lu Mingyu glanced at Li Jing with a half-smile: "The Emperor is in a bad mood. As a son, you should go to accompany and comfort him. Why did you come to Lu''s house?"


    The direction of courtship was wrong!


    Li Jing smiled helplessly: "You know the relationship between me and the Emperor best. Why do you say such things to stab me."


    Lu Mingyu had a temper that takes the soft rather than the hard. (3) If Li Jing was angry and unhappy, she would have definitely confronted him. At this time, Li Jing showed a helpless and indulgent smile, and Lu Mingyu felt a little embarrassed.


    "I''m sorry," Lu Mingyu opened her mouth to apologize: "I made a slip of the tongue just now, don''t take it to heart."


    A smile flashed in Li Jing''s black eyes: "I''m not angry. What you said is true. We are five brothers, The Emperor''s favorite is the Eldest brother, the Fourth brother has the support of our Imperial grandmother, and so Imperial Father is also good to him. The Third brother is talented in both civil and military, with a tough temperament, and so Father also have him in his heart."


    "Father, he does value me and I cannot deny that. But is just a value and another more."


    Nowadays, everyone values ??their legitimate sons. No matter how partial Emperor Yongjia was to his Eldest son, he never neglected his legitimate son. It''s just that valuing and liking were two different things.


    It was a fact that Li Jing was not liked by Emperor Yongjia.


    For example, today the Eldest Prince entered the Wenhua Palace early in the morning. The rest of the princes couldn''t step through the door of Wenhua Palace at all.


    In his past life, Li Jing would have felt gloomy about it and unable to let go of this fact.


    In this life, he has been able to accept this fact frankly.


    Lu Mingyu stared at Li Jing with a calm expression: "Li Jing, what kind of person are you?"


    She could see through everyone around her, except Li Jing. He was like a deep pool of water. The surface was beautiful and bright, but in reality, it was deep and unpredictable.


    Li Jing smiled slightly, stretched out his hand again, and held his fianc¨¦e''s hand: "What kind of person am I, you will know when you look at it slowly."


    .............


    Li Jing spent half a day in Lu''s residence and had a cheeky lunch before returning palace.


    He went to the Jiaofang Hall first.


    Empress Qiao hadn''t had a good night''s sleep, and even the makeup could not cover up the dark shadows in front of her eyes, her complexion was inevitably haggard. Seeing her radiant son, Empress Qiao smiled: "I thought you would stay in Lu''s residence until the evening before coming back."


    There was a bit of teasing in her words.


    Li Jing smiled: "I want to stay at Lu''s house, but Xiaoyu insisted on driving me back to the palace, so I had no choice but to come back."


    The intimacy and joy in the words were clearly visible.


    Seeing her son so happy, Empress Qiao''s gloomy mood eased a lot, and said with a smile: "Anyway, the engagement gifts have been sent, so it''s okay if you go to the future in-law''s house if you have nothing to do."


    Unmarried couples can meet each other from time to time.


    Empress Qiao was not happy about this marriage at first, but she couldn''t help her son. Now that a marriage has been made, Empress Qiao was also happy to see her son getting close to his in-law family.


    With the help of King Xingyang in the court, Li Jing''s future journey will be smoother.


    Thinking of this, Empress Qiao felt better again.


    Until Li Jing opened his mouth to ask: "Mother, it''s been half a day, is there any news from Father?"


    Empress Qiao smiled and said lightly: "The Eldest Prince entered the Wenhua Palace, I don''t know how he persuaded your father. Your father went to Yanxi Palace at noon. Thinking about it, he is already in a good mood."


    The Eldest son whom he favored coaxed him, and he was accompanied by his beloved woman. Emperor Yongjia''s anger probably subsided long ago.


    In the harem, only Concubine Meng, mother and son could comfort Emperor Yongjia when he was furious.


    There was nothing fair about this.


    Li Jing had no way of comforting Queen Qiao, so he just said in a low voice: "Mother, don''t be a fool."


    Queen Qiao smiled bitterly: "After so many years, if I become a fool, I will die. Ah Jing, your father, I am not counting on him anymore. Now I just hope that you will have a safe and smooth life.¡±


    Safe and smooth, these four words are simple, and easy to say, but extremely difficult to achieve.


    Li Jing remembered something, and his eyes dimmed slightly.


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little tense.


    Empress Qiao said again in a low voice: "I''m afraid your imperial grandmother will become ill in the next few days."


    With Queen Mother Zhao''s temper, it was impossible not to make a fuss.


    ...


    Empress Qiao was right in her predictions.


    Emperor Yongjia''s anger subsided, but Empress Dowager Zhao fell ill.


    Emperor Yongjia immediately put down his government affairs and went to Shouning Palace to take care of his mother. Zhou Yuanshi, who had the best medical skills in the imperial hospital, was also called into the Shouning Palace to see Queen Mother Zhao.


    Emperor Yongjia looked at the bleak and powerless Queen Mother Zhao, feeling distressed and anxious: "Zhou Yuanshi, what happened to the Queen Mother? She was fine yesterday, why is she suddenly sick today?"


    Zhou Yuanshi cupped his hands and said: "Your Majesty, the Empress Dowager is feeling depressed and frustrated. I will prescribe a few medicines, and the Empress Dowager should drink them for a few days, and it should be relieved."


    Depressed, this is a euphemism. In reality, she was suffering from ''qi sickness''.


    Emperor Yongjia let out a long sigh, and sat down on the side of the bed helplessly: "If the mother is angry again, she can''t toss her body."


    The Empress Dowager Zhao snorted, turned over, and turned to the inside, ignoring her son.


    Emperor Yongjia''s head really hurts!


    He reached out and rubbed his temples, calmed down, slowed down his voice, and coaxed Queen Mother Zhao for a long time. Empress Dowager Zhao just ignored him in anger. Until Emperor Yongjia backed down: "Queen Mother, don''t be upset. In ten days at most, I will remove the house arrest of Concubine Qin and the Fourth Prince."


    Empress Dowager Zhao held her heart in her hands and said, "Hey!" "Hey".


    Emperor Yongjia twitched the corner of his mouth and gave in again: "Five days! No less!"


    The Queen Mother Zhao gave up.


    Regarding Queen Mother Zhao''s illness, everyone in the harem had different reactions.


    Empress Qiao: The way the mother-in-law manipulates her son has been consistent for twenty years!


    Concubine Meng: Bah! Damn old godmother!


    Su Zhaorong: This is my dream life!


    Concubine Qin, who was in self-reflection, was so moved that her eyes filled with tears: "It''s fortunate that my aunt is willing to support me, otherwise, I don''t know how long I will be grounded this time."


    T/N The ML is such a poor baby!!!


    1. Daughter born to a concubine


    2. That is she married after the main wife passed away. Which means she was the second wife.


    3. It means that she didn''t show temper to those who were soft and reasonable with her instead of being aggressive.

 CH 111

    As soon as Queen Mother Zhao made a fuss, the confinement order of Concubine Qin''s mother and son was lifted within five days.


    The Fourth Prince, who was a little bit sluggish, followed Concubine Qin to Shouning Palace to thank her.


    Concubine Qin curtsied her knees and gave a salute, her face full of gratitude: "Thank you, Empress Dowager, for pleading for me and Ah Xian. Otherwise, we mother and son don''t know how long we will be grounded." The Fourth Prince directly knelt down and kowtowed three times: "Thank you, Royal Grandmother."


    The Empress Dowager Zhao, who was still "sick", saw Concubine Qin''s mother and son, immediately regained her spirits, and ordered the palace servants to help her out of bed.


    She looked at Concubine Qin''s mother and son carefully and then reprimanded: "Look at you mother and son, you have lost a lot of weight in just a few days. Is it true that those blind people in the imperial dining room have deducted your food?"


    Unreasonable and eccentric, Empress Dowager was really unpleasant to Empress Qiao and Concubine Meng. But for Concubine Qin''s mother and son, the eccentric Empress Dowager Zhao was a big tree that protected their mother and son.


    Concubine Qin took two steps forward, held Queen Mother Zhao''s hand, and said in a low voice, "Auntie has misunderstood. The food delivered by the imperial dining room is hot, rich, and delicious every day. But, when I think of my cousin''s furious appearance, I can''t help it. I feel ashamed."


    "All these years, relying on the sympathy of my aunt and cousin, our mother and son have such a good life. All my thoughts are on respecting my aunt and never bothering my cousin."


    "I never thought that my cousin would misunderstand me and blamed my aunt. If because of me, the mother and son of the Royal family are at odds, I will be ashamed to see my aunt."


    Concubine Qin said all these while crying.


    The Fourth Prince was also red-eyed: "Grandmother, the grandson has thought a lot in the closed palace these few days. Grandmother loves me and wants to give me a face. This is her kindness. I am very happy. But this matter is indeed a matter of etiquette. Father should be angry, and I should be punished."


    "Thousands of mistakes are all my fault."


    "Grandma, please don''t be angry because of this. If there is something wrong, there will be an estrangement with the Emperor. Then this grandson will really have no face to see the Royal grandmother."


    The Empress Dowager Zhao felt distressed when she heard that and reached out her hand to touch the Fourth Prince''s head: "My good boy, this matter is my idea, what has it to do with you. Even if the betrothal gift is given away, no one can move it back to the palace. Anyway, I did what I did, and no one can do anything to your Royal Grandmother."


    "Okay, both of you mother and son wipe away your tears. Do what you have to do. With Ai''s family here, no one will try to bully you."


    ...


    Concubine Qin stayed with Queen Mother Zhao.


    The Fourth Prince wiped away his tears and went to Wenhua Hall to plead guilty.


    Emperor Yongjia was discussing political affairs with Minister Qiao Ge and other civil servants. The Fourth Prince knelt outside the Wenhua Hall. This kneeling lasted for more than an hour.


    Although the Fourth Prince was a concubine-born son, he was brought up in rich clothes and pampered since he was a child, and he never suffered at all. Kneeling under the bright sun at this time, his knees were painful and numb and he was dizzy from the sun.


    However, he didn''t dare to move, just kneeling obediently.


    "Fourth brother," a slightly surprised voice sounded, and immediately, a familiar face appeared in front of him: "Why are you kneeling here?"


    The Fourth Prince raised his head: "Brother."


    The one who appeared in front of the Fourth Prince was precisely the Eldest Prince.


    The Eldest Prince reached out to help the Fourth Prince: "How long have you been kneeling here?"


    The Fourth Prince replied in a low voice: "I don''t know either. It should not have been two hours. I came today to plead guilty to the father, but the father has not yet calmed down, so I''ll just kneel here."


    The eldest prince frowned slightly: "How can you always kneel like this. You get up, and I will take you into the Wenhua Palace."


    The Fourth Prince refused to move: "Brother, I want to go in! But not unless Royal Father summons me. Until then I will just kneel down."


    Pleading guilty must have the appearance of pleading guilty.


    The Eldest Prince had no choice but to withdraw his hand thought for a while, and said: "Then I will go in first and intercede for you."


    The Fourth Prince thanked gratefully: "Thank you, big brother."


    "My brother, what are you talking about?" The Eldest Prince was competitive and ambitious. However, he can be regarded as being affectionate when taking care of several brothers.


    The Eldest Prince entered the Wenhua Palace, saw Emperor Yongjia, and opened his mouth to plead for the Fourth Prince: "Father, the fourth brother knelt outside the hall for a long time, and if he continues to kneel down, I''m afraid he is going to pass out. The father please see the fourth brother!"


    Emperor Yongjia glanced at the Eldest Prince: "If he wants to kneel, let him kneel. If you feel distressed, go out and kneel with him."


    The eldest prince: "..."


    The confident Eldest Price touched his nose and was ashen, and he didn''t dare to make a sound.


    After another half an hour, Emperor Yongjia ordered his servants to summon the Fourth Prince into the palace.


    The Fourth Prince''s fair and delicate face was flushed red by the sun, and beads of sweat covered his forehead. His knees have been numb for a long time, and he was very stiff when he walked.


    Entering the hall, the Fourth Prince knelt down again with a plop, and kowtowed three times in a row: "Father, I know I was wrong."


    Emperor Yongjia looked at the Fourth Prince coldly: "Where is the mistake?"


    The Fourth Prince lowered his head and admitted his mistake: "The son''s fault is that he caused his father and grandmother to strange; the fault is that he is too greedy, the fault is that he wants to show off, and he doesn''t care about the face of the second brother and the third brother."


    Emperor Yongjia sneered: "You can figure it out. "


    "I am very aware of your imperial grandmother''s temper. She is partial to you, but without your concubine mother stirring up the flames, without you pretending to be well-behaved and pitiful, she would not be able to think of an idea to add a betrothal gift."


    "She fell into the calculations of you mother and son, without knowing it, and blindly protecting you. She even got sick for a while, and was angry with me."


    "I have to give in, and I only punish you, mother and son, for five days. But today I tell you, I have made a note of this in my heart. If something like this happens in the future, I will never forgive you lightly!"


    "If you mother and son dare to plot against the Empress Dowager''s private house, I will not spare you!"


    The last sentence was said in a cold voice.


    The Fourth Prince shuddered all over and did not dare to raise his head: "Father, please calm down, ¨¦rzi will never dare again."


    "Don''t dare to be the best. If it''s yours, you can take it. If it''s not yours, if you dare to stretch out your hand, I''ll chop off your hand!" Emperor Yongjia held his breath for a few days, and at this moment, he can count it all out.


    The Fourth Prince was scolded so badly that he bowed his head and admitted his mistake: "¨¦rzi knows his mistake. From now on, ¨¦rzi must be cautious in his words and deeds, and will never talk nonsense in front of the Royal grandmother."


    "Furthermore, you should go to your second and third brothers and apologize to them yourself. Don''t let this matter cause discord and estrangement among brothers. Avoid harboring resentment in your hearts because of it."


    Emperor Yongjia¡¯s anger still persisted: ¡°What are you doing here in a daze! Hurry up!¡±


    The Fourth Prince wiped his tears with his sleeves, excused himself, and walked out stiffly.


    The Eldest Prince witnessed this scene with his own eyes, and he couldn''t tell what it was like.


    Emperor Yongjia always loved him the most, and he almost never lost his temper with him. It was the first time he saw Emperor Yongjia scolding his son angrily.


    At this moment, the Eldest Prince suddenly realized clearly. The dear father who loved him was the Emperor of Wei who even when drunk and lying on the knees of his beloved, held the power of the world. A single word could give life, and a single word could bring death.


    T/N What I love about this novel is that most characters are grey as in life. You can''t call the Emperor a bad father because he was indifferent to our ML; he was a very astute father and understood the characters of his wives, children, and mother quite well. But he is one of the best Emperor fathers I have come across in this kind of novel.


    Hi, if you are loving my translation please leave a review about my translation in Novelupdate. And if you want, please encourage me with a Paypal donation.

 CH 112

    "Ah Yi, why don''t you speak?" Emperor Yongjia aired his grievances, and his mood eased a lot, turning his head to look at the dazed Eldest Prince.


    The Eldest Prince settled down and replied carefully: "I have never seen my father so angry before."


    Emperor Yongjia said lightly: "You are all my sons, and I can be considered a good father when I ask myself. It is not surprising that you have your own thoughts when you grow up day by day. However, I never want to see your brothers turn against each other."


    The meaning of these words is simply unfathomable.


    The Eldest Prince''s heart trembled, and he replied with a smile on his face: "Father is too worried. We are brothers, and we have always been harmonious and friendly."


    Emperor Yongjia took a deep look at the Eldest Prince: "You are my eldest son, and you know how I treat you. Everyone can see it. You have to act like the elder brother and set an example for the younger brothers."


    The eldest prince responded with a calm expression: "I will obey my father''s order."


    On the other side, the Fourth Prince left the Wenhua Palace with red eyes.


    It was almost noon, and the sun was particularly glaring. As soon as the Fourth Prince raised his head, his eyes hurt from the glare of the sun, and he had to lower his head again.


    This damned life of bowing your head everywhere.


    The Fourth Prince silently forced himself for a while, sighed, and went to Chengqian Palace first.


    Li Jing got the news one step earlier and greeted him at the door.


    The Fourth Prince''s steps were stiff and slow, and he could tell at a glance that his knees were numb after kneeling for a long time.


    Li Jing stretched out his hand and helped the Fourth Prince.


    This subtle action made the Fourth Prince feel warm in his heart: "Thank you, second brother." Then he apologized guiltily: "Second brother, I came to apologize to you."


    Li Jing smiled lightly: "Between us brothers, there is no need to say these things. The betrothal gifts that day were all the idea of ??the Royal grandmother, and you didn''t know about it. If you knew, you would have stopped our Royal grandmother."


    The more magnanimous Li Jing was, the more ashamed the Fourth Prince became and said in a low voice: "Actually Royal Grandmother hinted at it. I am just too greedy and wanted to save face so pretended that I didn''t know anything."


    Li Jing: "..."


    The Fourth Prince sighed: "Now I really regret it. People really shouldn''t have greed. Once they are controlled by greed, they will do things that they can''t even think of. Father punished and scolded me, it should be so."


    "I am here now, first to apologize to my second brother, and second, to tell my second brother, this kind of thing will never happen again in the future. I shouldn''t have passed the second brother."


    The Fourth Prince apologized sincerely, and Li Jing felt a little bit embarrassed when he heard it.


    In the previous life, the eldest prince died in battle, and he also died on the battlefield. The third prince, Li Hao, took the position of crown prince. As soon as Su Zhaorong became Empress Dowager, she showed a sinister face.


    Empress Qiao, Concubine Meng, and Concubine Qing died of illnesses one after another. Princess Hui''an was sent to the nunnery. The Fourth Prince was crowned as a vassal king, and the vassal land was on the remote southern border.


    Prince Jin, the Fourth Prince who had never experienced hardships, couldn''t adapt to the humid, hot, insect-infested, and poor southern Xinjiang. In just one year, he died of a serious illness.


    No one did it secretly, he really died of illness.


    His endless anger and unwillingness were slowly worn away.


    The battle for the position of Crown Prince was so cruel. The winner was the Emperor, and the loser belonged to Jiuquan. (1)


    Now the Great Wei has not yet unified the country, and Emperor Yongjia''s dragon body was healthy. Even though the brothers had some petty schemes, they competed privately, but on the surface, they all got by.


    "My brother, let''s not talk about this." Li Jing said with concern: "I am sure your knees must be swollen after kneeling for a long time. I will ask someone to call the imperial doctor to see you."


    The Fourth Prince was very grateful: "Thank you, Second Brother. However, I have to go to Jinren Palace to apologize to my third brother."


    Li Jing said casually: "What''s the matter. I''ll send someone to deliver the letter and let Li Hao come over too. At noon today, let all our brothers eat here."


    Emperor Yongjia indeed wished for harmony among his sons, but it was not as simple as it seemed. Sibling rivalries, power struggles, and the complexities of imperial politics often created tensions and challenges within the royal family. The emperor''s desire for harmony may require careful management and diplomacy to achieve.


    The Fourth Prince understood and nodded in response.


    The doctor came soon. The Fourth Prince''s knees were red and swollen. It looked like a major problem, but it was actually some skin trauma. He just needed to apply some medicine.


    As soon as the cool medicine was applied to his knees, the Fourth Prince gasped.


    Li Jing looked amused: "Does it hurt too much?"


    The Fourth Prince sighed bitterly: "I have never knelt for so long since I was a child."


    At this moment, frowning pitifully and sighing, Li Jing couldn''t help reaching out and stroking the Fourth Prince''s head: "Be careful in the future, don''t ask for trouble."


    After turning ten, his second brother no longer treated him in the same way.


    The Fourth Prince''s heart was slightly hot, and he nodded in response: "Second brother, don''t worry, I have learned my lesson, and I will not dare again in the future."


    ...


    After a stick of incense, Li Hao also came to Chengqian Palace.


    The Fifth Prince, Li Chang, also came here with him.


    The Fourth Prince solemnly apologized to Li Hao. Li Hao didn''t take it seriously and said with a smile: "Such a trivial matter is in the past, so it''s not worth mentioning. "


    The Fourth Prince was grateful again.


    Li Chang interjected: "The apology is over, let someone prepare a meal! I''m hungry!"


    Everyone laughed.


    Li Jing also smiled, making people prepare meals. Li Hao still didn''t forget to ask: "Do you want to invite Elder Brother to come here for the meal?"


    Li Jing slightly nodded: "You and I thought of the same thing. I just sent someone to invite the elder brother, but the elder brother was in Wenhua Palace, maybe he had already had dinner with our father. Let''s wait for a while!"


    Li Hao nodded happily.


    Fourth Prince: "..."


    For Lu Mingyu before, the second brother and the third brother almost turned against each other. When they met each other, they each had a cold face, with knives flying in their eyes.


    Why did they reconcile all of a sudden?


    He was only grounded for five days, why did he feel like the sky had changed?


    The Fourth Prince glanced at Li Hao and then at Li Jing.


    Li Jing looked over with a smile: "Fourth brother, why are you looking at me like this? I haven''t seen you for a few days, has my appearance changed?"


    Li Hao''s eyes flashed, and he also joked with a smile: "Fourth brother, don''t be surprised. The second brother is very happy these days, let alone you, even if he sees a dog on the side of the road, he will smile."


    The Fourth Prince was amused: "What Third Brother said was too much! How can you compare me with wild dogs."


    "Yes Yes, it was the third brother who said something wrong." Li Hao said with a smile: "Later the third brother will toast you two glasses of water and wine, and apologize to you."


    The Fourth Prince was secretly amazed.


    It''s only natural that the second brother was in a good mood. If you are the winner in love, you will naturally be proud of yourself. But the third brother, after losing his beloved woman, let go of it so quickly... Even if it was just a facade, he has to put on a convincing act!


    No, he cannot be left behind.


    The Fourth Prince pulled himself together and chatted happily with his brothers.


    Li Chang couldn''t speak for a while, he looked at this and that, then silently lowered his head.


    Forget it, he''d better wait for lunch!


    1. Netherworld. Basically, the winner prince becomes Emperor, and the loser prince dies.


    T/N This chapter reminded me so much of the birthday scene in the Kdrama Moon Lovers: Scarlet Heart Ryeo. All the princes together having fun and that was the last time they were together amicably. BTW if you haven''t watched this Kdrama, and do watch Kdrama, then I highly recommend this one. It also has a Chinese one (which is the original) but this one was much better due to some really good casting.

 CH 113

    Within a few minutes, the Eldest Prince arrived.


    The brothers stood up to greet each other.


    The First Prince took it for granted. He was the eldest son most loved by his father and the eldest brother of his younger brothers. The brothers should be respectful to him.


    "I thought that elder brother would stay in the Wenhua Palace, but I didn''t expect you to come so soon." Li Jing said with a smiling face, devoid of the slightest sarcasm.


    The Eldest Prince raised his eyebrows and smiled: "I originally wanted to have a meal with my father, but you sent someone to invite me to have a meal with my brothers. It''s rare that the five of us gathered together today, and it happened to be quite lively."


    After taking a seat, the Eldest Prince first asked the Fourth Prince with concern about his knees.


    The Fourth Prince was a little embarrassed: "It''s nothing serious, I''ve been kneeling for a long time, and it''s a little bruised. It will be fine after applying medicine for a few days."


    The Eldest Prince smiled and patted the Fourth Prince''s shoulder: "It''s fine that there is nothing serious."


    Then he said to Li Jing and Li Hao: "The matter of sending betrothal gifts has offended the Emperor and the Royal grandmother, and our Royal grandmother has been ill for a while. Even if you two feel a little wronged in your heart, don''t mention it again. Brothers are like limbs; let''s not damage our brotherly bond over trivial matters."


    The Eldest Prince was a bit arrogant and domineering, but he also had the demeanor of an elder brother.


    Li Hao immediately responded with a smile.


    Li Jing also smiled and nodded slightly: "Brother is right."


    In all fairness, the Eldest Prince was not a villain. It''s just that he was a little arrogant and reckless relying on Emperor Yongjia''s favor. Having said that, anyone who was favored like this will be a little bit arrogant.


    Of course, it may also be because the Eldest Prince and the Second Prince both died too early in their previous life. Before the Emperor could struggle and hesitate between the eldest son and the direct son, the two brothers died on the battlefield one after the other. In the end, it was Li Hao who picked the easy peach and became the crown prince.


    There was no need to think about the various incidents of past lives.


    Who can have the last laugh in this life depended on everyone''s ability.


    Li Jing was so eloquent, it made the Eldest Prince a little surprised.


    The younger brothers were all dissatisfied with his elder brother. Especially the Second Prince, as the legitimate son, had the pride of a direct son. The two of them have been fighting each other since they were young, and they didn''t like each other.


    From time to time he wanted to overwhelm the Second Prince, and the Second Prince would fight back with words from time to time. Why did the Second Prince seem to have changed his temper today?


    Li Jing pretended not to see the surprise in the Eldest Prince''s eyes and greeted everyone to eat with a smile.


    During lunch, the five brothers chatted and laughed, and they were very harmonious.


    ...


    "... The Highnesses sat together, talking and laughing, without any estrangement." Eunuch Liu reported with a smile: "His Royal Highness suggested drinking, and His Second Highness, His Third Highness, and Fourth Highness all drank some. His Fifth Highness is still young, so he can''t drink alcohol, but he ate one more bowl of rice than usual."


    Emperor Yongjia listened to it, and his mood which had been gloomy for many days finally cleared up. A hint of amusement flashed in his dragon-like eyes as he said, "These rascals, how dare they drink at noon."


    Eunuch Liu being a clever person, naturally could not fail to notice Emperor Yongjia''s delighted and cheerful demeanor. He smiled and said, "This humble servant dares to speak out of turn. Brothers are like limbs; even if a bone is broken, the tendons remain connected. Despite any slight discomfort, a few sips of wine will ease it all. Seeing the harmony and affection among the esteemed princes, this humble servant feels pleased as well."


    These words were too pleasing to the ear.


    When Emperor Yongjia was happy, he waved his hand and rewarded Eunuch Liu heavily.


    Eunuch Liu made a small fortune by accident, and he felt happy in his heart. When he exited the hall, he called a small servant and whispered a few words. The little servant nodded and quietly went to the Jiaofang Hall.


    Only they knew what this little servant said to Empress Qiao.


    In the evening of that day, Empress Qiao came to the Wenhua Palace in person, asking to see Emperor Yongjia.


    Emperor Yongjia was also regretting the quarrel with Empress Qiao that day. Empress Qiao took the initiative to ask for peace, and Emperor Yongjia saw a chance to ease the tension between them, so he was ready to accept her gesture of reconciliation.


    "Ch¨¦nqi¨¨ (1) came to apologize to the Emperor today." Empress Qiao saluted, her face full of shame: "That day, ch¨¦nqi¨¨ was upset and argued with the Emperor. The Emperor was so angry that he walked away. These days, whenever I think about it, I feel ashamed."


    "The Emperor is busy with political affairs, and he has to recruit soldiers, train troops, prepare rations for the war, and is very busy with all kinds of affairs. Ch¨¦nqi¨¨ can''t even manage the affairs of the harem, which makes the Emperor worry. Everything was ch¨¦nqi¨¨''s fault."


    "I implore the emperor, to forgive ch¨¦nqi¨¨ this time."


    Emperor Yongjia relaxed his furrowed brow and personally helped Empress Qiao up, saying, "Empress, please rise. The incident that day was not entirely your fault. I was too impatient and immediately blamed you without restraint. You had grievances in your heart and retaliated with a few sharp words. I, too, couldn''t let go of my own dignity, which led to my outburst."


    Pausing for a moment, he continued, "The situation has already come to this point, and there is no benefit in talking about it further. As the Queen Mother grows older, she may occasionally become confused. As her son, I should be understanding and accommodating. Empress, please also show some understanding and tolerance."


    Queen Qiao replied softly: "The Emperor is being too harsh. As a daughter-in-law, it is only natural for ch¨¦nqi¨¨ to be filial to my mother-in-law. Where do these words of understanding and tolerance come from."


    But she was disgusted in my heart.


    Empress Dowager Zhao became more and more self-willed and eccentric, which was all connived by Emperor Yongjia. It was a pity that she still had to respectfully yield, and couldn''t even show any dissatisfaction.


    Otherwise, it would be unfilial and offend the filial Emperor Yongjia.


    As an Empress, she felt aggrieved looking at the scenery, and only she knew it.


    ...


    This night, Emperor Yongjia stayed in Jiaofang Palace.


    The Emperor and Empress were reconciled as before, the princes were harmonious and loving, and the atmosphere in the palace became unprecedentedly harmonious.


    However, Concubine Qin''s life was not easy.


    The Fourth Prince went to court, and Concubine Qin still went to Shouning Palace to accompany Queen Mother Zhao every day. Emperor Yongjia often came to pay his respects to Empress Dowager Zhao, but he was very indifferent to Concubine Qin.


    No matter how Concubine Qin showed her tenderness with a smile, Emperor Yongjia''s heart was as cold as iron, not at all soft-hearted.


    In addition to her previous grounding, Emperor Yongjia hadn''t stepped into Concubine Qin''s palace for almost a month.


    Concubine Qin''s heart was as bitter as a yellow lotus. In front of Empress Dowager Zhao, she dared not reveal anything and acted cheerful every day to make Empress Dowager Zhao happy.


    Empress Dowager Zhao occasionally chanted in front of Emperor Yongjia: "Your Majesty, if you are free, go to Concubine Qin''s palace.


    Emperor Yongjia casually chuckled and replied, "I often come to pay respects to the Queen Mother, and Consort Qin is always present. There is no need for me to go to Consort Qin''s chambers when I can see her just fine during those visits."


    What''s the use of meeting, you have to go to sleep.


    The Empress Dowager Zhao favored Concubine Qin, but she couldn''t say such words!


    Empress Dowager Zhao reprimanded Concubine Qin in private: "You too, take good care of the emperor, just coax him. That''s not all men do."


    Concubine Qin blushed from embarrassment.


    After staying for two days, Emperor Yongjia came to Shouning Palace again.


    The Empress Dowager Zhao winked at Concubine Qin, and Concubine Qin raised her smile and walked gracefully in front of Emperor Yongjia to salute, "I have seen the emperor."


    "Concubine Qin is free from courtesy."


    After that, Emperor Yongjia talked to Empress Dowager Zhao and ignored Concubine Qin the whole time.


    Concubine Qin felt ashamed seeing this rebuff.


    1. This concubine. A very formal way of seeing me.

 CH 114

    Empress Dowager Zhao suddenly said: "Aiji¨¡ is going to change clothes, Concubine Qin, you can talk with the Emperor."


    Empress Dowager Zhao worked hard to create opportunities for Concubine Qin.


    Concubine Qin understood, she stepped forward with a cheeky face, and said softly: "Is Your Majesty still angry with ch¨¦nqi¨¨ (1)? Regarding the previous incident, ch¨¦nqi¨¨ has realized her mistake. Your Majesty, please show your magnanimity and stop being angry with ch¨¦nqi¨¨."


    Emperor Yongjia glanced at Concubine Qin, and there was not much warmth in his voice: "The Empress Dowager favors you, and I consider you as a cousin from my maternal family. Therefore, I am willing to give you some face. However, you have taken advantage of my leniency and Empress Dowager''s favoritism. You constantly manipulate and scheme behind her back."


    "You are always instigating in front of the Empress Dowager, and even counting on her private house."


    "Concubine Qin, I didn''t punish you because of Empress Dowager. Otherwise, why would you still be able to hang around under my nose?"


    The coercion belonging to the Emperor was invisible. It was as if boulders were pressing her down.


    Concubine Qin''s complexion turned pale, her knees softened, and she knelt down: "The Emperor calm down, please listen to ch¨¦nqi¨¨''s words. The Empress Dowager treats ch¨¦nqi¨¨ so well, and ch¨¦nqi¨¨ is grateful for that. How dare ch¨¦nqi¨¨ plot against the Empress Dowager, please the Emperor clearly... "


    "Yes or no, you know best in your heart." Emperor Yongjia interrupted Concubine Qin coldly: "People have shadows, the wind has sounds, and everything that has been done can be traced."


    "I have not pursued the matter further, which is already granting you face."


    "You serve the Empress Dowager well, that''s all. If you provoke the mother-son relationship between me and Empress Dowager, I will not spare you!"


    Concubine Qin trembled, her eyes filled with tears: "Why does Your Majesty not trust ch¨¦nqi¨¨? Ch¨¦nqi¨¨ swears, if there is falsehood in my words, let ch¨¦nqi¨¨ be struck by heavenly lightning."


    Emperor Yongjia said lightly: "You are the best at talking, otherwise, you will not be able to coax the Empress Dowager to like you so much. But, I don¡¯t believe a word of what you said right now.¡±


    Concubine Qin: ¡°¡­¡±


    Concubine Qin finally couldn¡¯t help herself, she covered her face and began to cry.


    These years, relying on the backing of Empress Dowager Zhao, she has been very popular in the harem. Emperor Yongjia also took good care of her and took pity on her.


    She never thought that one day, Emperor Yongjia would treat her so coldly.


    Emperor Yongjia''s voice reached his ears: "Wipe your tears and get up. Mother will come later, so you can deal with it. Don''t let the Empress Dowager worry."


    Concubine Qin choked up and wiped her tears with a handkerchief.


    Emperor Yongjia didn''t make a sound, and Concubine Qin didn''t have the courage to come forward to speak, so she just stood there silently with her head bowed.


    Soon, Empress Dowager Zhao came back.


    Empress Dowager Zhao looked around and landed on Concubine Qin''s reddish eye sockets: "Concubine Qin, what''s wrong with you?"


    Emperor Yongjia also looked over, with a warning in his eyes.


    Concubine Qin was excited all over, and smiled reflexively: "Answering Empress Dowager, ch¨¦nqi¨¨ was talking to the emperor just now, and my eyes turned red when I was excited."


    Is this reconciliation or not?


    Queen Mother Zhao frowned slightly.


    Concubine Qin showed a shy smile again: "The Emperor comforted ch¨¦nqi¨¨, saying that I am too busy with political affairs recently, and I will take ch¨¦nqi¨¨ to live in Summer Palace for a few days to escape the summer heat when I have some free time!"


    The Empress Dowager Zhao was relieved and smiled. She said: "When it''s hot, living in the mountains can really cool off the heat. In the past, when summer came, we would all go to Summer Palace."


    Emperor Yongjia smiled and answered: "Yes when the time comes, I will accompany my mother and Empress together. Go ahead and stay for a few days before returning to the palace."


    Then he said to Concubine Qin: "Go and ask dinner to be served. Tonight, I will accompany the Empress Dowager to have dinner together."


    Concubine Qin responded softly and immediately got up to pass on the meal.


    In the eyes of Empress Dowager Zhao, this was reconciliation as before.


    Empress Dowager Zhao was in a happy mood, stretched her brows, and smiled cheerfully.


    Concubine Qin was also smiling, but her heart was more bitter than a bitter gourd.


    ...


    Empress Qiao summoned the Ministry of Internal Affairs to take charge of the princes'' marriage. She ordered the Ministry of Internal Affairs to clean up several princes'' mansions before the marriage date. This time, Empress Qiao didn''t mention any difference between Di and Shu (2) and allocated the same budget for everyone.


    Empress Dowager Zhao, who loved to criticize the most, had learned from the past, so she didn''t talk too much this time.


    Anyway, if she wanted to make up for it, she could just give it in private. There was no need to make a scene to let everyone know and make Emperor Yongjia unhappy.


    Several princes'' mansions have been built long ago, and they were all in one place. Princess Huian''s mansion was also next door to the princes'' mansions. Princess Jing''an, who was about to reach marriageable age, also had her mansion adjacent to Princess Hui''an''s mansion.


    Concubine Meng said to Emperor Yongjia: "Jing''an is about to come of age, and once the Hairpin ceremony is over, it''s time to pick a son-in-law. So now that all the princes'' mansions are being cleaned, why not also clean her mansion too? Jing''an wants to go out of the palace to relax in the future. It''s very convenient to stay for a few days."


    Emperor Yongjia responded straight away: "I''ll just talk to the Empress about cleaning up the princess''s mansion."


    Concubine Meng laughed and said: "The Emperor is too inconsiderate of the Empress. She has to oversee three princes'' mansion repair and renovation, and there are also palace affairs in the palace. The Empress is so busy, how can the Emperor have the heart to hand over this matter to the Empress? Anyway, ch¨¦nqi¨¨ is idle and has nothing to do, so let ch¨¦nqi¨¨ do her best for her daughter. Let the Empress have some respite."


    The Empress was in charge of the palace affairs, and the steward of the House of Internal Affairs directly obeyed the Empress.


    Concubine Meng''s opening of her mouth was naturally out of bounds again.


    Emperor Yongjia hesitated for a moment.


    He and Empress Qiao had just reconciled...


    "Your Majesty!" Concubine Meng said coquettishly like a girl, "Your Majesty can''t fulfill this simple request from ch¨¦nqi¨¨?"


    After that, he quickly replied: "That''s fine."


    On the next day, Emperor Yongjia ordered Eunuch Liu to go to Jiaofang Palace and tell Empress Qiao about it.


    Empress Qiao''s complexion was the same as usual, and she said with a faint smile: "I know, Eunuch Liu please thank the Emperor on my behalf, for showing such kindness to me."


    The last sentence revealed three points of sarcasm.


    Eunuch Liu responded respectfully, feeling a little embarrassed in his heart.


    Even he, a servant, looked at it and felt that Empress Qiao, the Empress of the middle palace, was really useless and aggrieved. But what could the Empress do?


    In the palace, Emperor Yongjia was the sky.


    The Empress''s power comes from the Emperor.


    What Emperor Yongjia gave Empress Qiao was respect for being his wife, and nothing more. Emperor Yongjia''s affection was given to Concubine Meng.


    Even though Concubine Qin had a good life with the support of Empress Dowager Zhao, when she was in front of Concubine Meng, she could only show her goodwill with a smile. Not to mention Su Zhaorong, who didn''t even dare fart when seeing Concubine Meng.


    Concubine Meng didn''t mean to compete in palace affairs, but Concubine Meng always wanted to hold the matters of the First Prince and Princess Jing''an and refused to let Empress Qiao get involved.


    On that day when the Eldest Prince got married, it was Concubine Meng who personally managed it. Empress Qiao endured that humiliation, so it was nothing when it came to cleaning up a princess''s mansion.


    After Eunuch Liu left, Cailan said a little angrily: "The Empress is good-natured, she doesn''t care about the imperial concubine. I''m afraid the imperial concubine thinks she has the upper hand!"


    Empress Qiao twitched her lips, but there was no smile in her eyes: "Let her do what she wants! Right now, the most important thing is to tidy up the prince''s mansion and prepare for the prince''s wedding. I really can''t handle it all by myself, so it''s good for Concubine Meng to share my worries."


    1. How the Empress and other wives/concubines of the Emperor refer to themselves in front of him.


    2. Di means children from the wife and shu means children from the concubines.


    T/N I really feel so bad for the Empress. Everyone just walks over her.

 CH 115

    Princess Jing''an hairpin ceremony was going to be held in the palace.


    Emperor Yongjia loved the son and daughter born of Concubine Meng very much. The Eldest Prince was Emperor Yongjia''s favorite son and Princess Jing''an was Emperor Yongjia''s most beloved daughter.


    For the Princess'' hairpin ceremony, those who were eligible to enter the palace to observe the ceremony were either members of the royal family or imperial wives of the second rank or above.


    Concubine Meng addressed the Emperor, "Your Majesty, several imperial princes have already chosen their consorts. I was thinking that in the future, they will all become sisters-in-law of Princess Jing''an. It would be lively and intimate if we allow them to attend the hairpin ceremony in the palace, along with Princess Jing''an."


    That was a good idea.


    Emperor Yongjia smiled and praised.


    Concubine Meng pursed her lips and smiled: "Your Majesty, don''t blame qi¨¨ (1) for taking this decision on her own."


    Emperor Yongjia put his arms around his beloved woman, and said with a low laugh, "My love for Jing''an is the same as yours." After thinking about it, he laughed again and said: "You don''t need to worry about such trivial matters. Just leave it to the Ah Jing''s brothers and let them go to their in-law''s house by themselves to invite them."


    Unmarried young couples, see each other more often, which could help to cultivate their feelings!


    Concubine Meng didn''t care about it.


    Anyway, her son was married. What she was most anxious about now was that the Eldest Prince Consort Liang Shi had not conceived for a long time.


    "Your Majesty, Liang Shi has been in the family for more than two years." Concubine Meng said in a low voice, "Liang Shi has never been pregnant. Why don''t you bestow Ah Yi a side concubine."


    Emperor Yongjia laughed casually: "Ah Yi often follows me going out to fight, and even after marriage, they have not been together that much. Don''t be impatient, wait for another year or a half. If Liang Shi does not conceive by then, it will not be too late to accept the side concubine."


    Concubine Meng slightly frowned: "The Emperor will lead the army again, and Ah Yi has to go with the army. This delay will be more than a year and a half."


    Emperor Yongjia glanced at Concubine Meng: "You love Ah Yi, doesn''t it mean that General Liang loves his daughter more? You also know that if I am going out to lead the army to fight, the safety of the capital must be handed over to General Liang."


    "What would General Liang think of you if you bestow Ah Yi a side concubine?"


    Concubine Meng curled her lips: "He was the Emperor''s personal soldier in the past. If there was no Emperor, how would he be so famous? How dare he find fault with Ah Yi !"


    Emperor Yongjia was a little unhappy: "Back then, when I rebelled, he had been protecting me with all his might and defended me from arrows. Without him, I would have died on the battlefield long ago. I granted him the post of General of the Imperial Guard because he is the person who is most loyal to me. It is also my idea to marry the Liang family."


    "You are dissatisfied with the marriage, come to me."


    Concubine Meng had no choice but to shut up.


    These words somehow reached the ears of the Eldest prince consort. Don''t mention how depressed the eldest prince consort was, and mother-in-law and daughter-in-law became more and more estranged, but let''s not mention it for now.


    ...


    The Li brothers were sent by Emperor Yongjia to deliver invitations to their respective in-law families.


    It was common for the Fourth Prince to go to Puyang Houfu.


    When Zhao Yu saw her fianc¨¦, she immediately beamed with joy, and hurried forward to meet him: "Why did Your Highness come here suddenly today?"


    The speed was so fast that Zhao Rui had no time to stop him.


    Seeing his sister''s stupid look of elation after seeing her sweetheart, Zhao Rui couldn''t help but roll his eyes secretly. Girls don''t know how to be reserved.


    The Fourth Prince liked Zhao Yu''s undisguised joy very much and said with a smile: "In a few days, it will be the second sister''s hairpin ceremony. I came today to invite you, and on that day, I will come to take you into the palace to watch the ceremony."


    Zhao Yu loved to go to the palace to join in the fun, so she immediately agreed with a smile.


    Zhao Yu was one year older than the Fourth Prince. In fact, one was born on the twelfth lunar month, and the other was on the first month of the following year. The difference was only two months. The two cousins, who grew up together since childhood, were familiar with each other and had a bond of affection.


    When the two of them came together, there was endless talk.


    Zhao Rui coughed: "The Fourth Highness came to the Zhao Mansion to deliver a letter, did the Second Highness and the Third Highness also go to their future in-law''s House?"


    The Fourth Prince glanced at Zhao Rui teasingly: "Yes, the third brother went to Guangping Hou''s Mansion, and the second brother went to Xingyang Prince''s Mansion. Cousin, Fourth Miss Lu is already my future second sister-in-law. I advise you not to think about her in the future."


    Zhao Rui had a thick skin, and said shyly, "I''m also engaged, and I''m going to get married at the end of the year. When I see Fourth Miss Lu, I just take a second look. How can this be called thinking about her?"


    The Fourth Prince hushed him with a gesture.


    Zhao Rui rubbed his nose embarrassingly, thought for a while, and sighed: "You''re right, I''d better not see her in the future."


    Fourth Miss Lu was already engaged, and will soon be the Second prince consort. He should also put away all the thoughts he shouldn''t have.


    Zhao Yu felt that his brother was an eyesore, so she pulled the Fourth Prince''s sleeve and went to talk in the garden.


    Zhao Rui rolled his eyes again and insisted on following.


    Silly girl, you weren''t married yet! Show some reserve, do you understand!


    ...


    Guangping Marquis Mansion.


    Marquis Guangping went to the barracks, and Marquis Guangping f¨±r¨¦n (2) met the Third Prince in the main hall.


    "Li Hao has met Guangping Hou f¨±r¨¦n." Li Hao bowed respectfully with clasped hands as a gesture of courtesy.


    Li Hao was born tall and handsome, with a tall and straight figure and a radiant look.


    No matter how much Guangping Hou f¨±r¨¦n hated Su Zhaorong, she could only be happy when she saw Li Hao. She said with a smile: "Your Highness salutes like this, it really embarrasses me."


    Li Hao stood up and said with a smile: "When you meet your future mother-in-law, you should salute as a junior."


    Then, he explained why he came.


    Guangping Hou f¨±r¨¦n was quite unhappy about the betrothal, but there was nothing she could do. These days, she had been training her daughter Meng Yunluo at home about various rules.


    Li Hao came to the door on purpose today, out of emotion and reason, Meng Yunluo should come out to meet him.


    Guangping Hou f¨±r¨¦n gave orders with a smile, and soon Meng Yunluo came.


    Meng Yunluo was born fair and charming, and she liked bright colors. Today she was wearing a carmine red dress. That glowing red eyes almost hurt Li Hao''s eyes as soon as they came into view.


    A red figure flashed in Li Hao''s mind, and his heart felt like stabbed with a needle.


    However, he didn''t show half of it on his face.


    He smiled and looked at his fianc¨¦e, with just the right amount of joy and appreciation in his eyes.


    Meng Yunluo was also slightly reluctant about this marriage. At this moment, facing Li Hao''s smiling black eyes, Meng Yunluo''s heart was beating wildly, and her cheeks were suddenly bright red.


    Meng Yunluo stepped forward to salute: "I''ve seen Your Highness."


    Li Hao reached out his hand to offer assistance but only lightly brushed against Meng Yunluo''s sleeve before retracting it. "Miss Meng, no need for formalities," he said with a gentle smile.


    Meng Yunluo raised her eyes and exchanged a glance with Li Hao. Her cheeks became more and more red: "Thank you, Your Highness."


    "In a few days, it will be the second sister''s hairpin ceremony," Li Hao said in a slightly low voice, "I came here today to invite you into the palace to watch the ceremony. Are you free that day?"


    Meng Yunluo replied without hesitation: "Of course I''m free, I''ll definitely go."


    Li Hao stretched his brows and said with a smile, "How about I come to pick you up?"


    Meng Yunluo''s eyes sparkled, and she didn''t even think about saying no. She nodded her head and said: "Okay."


    Guangping Hou f¨±r¨¦n twitched the corners of her mouth faintly.


    Silly girl, you aren''t married yet! Show some reserve, do you understand!


    1. Concubine. I think she is quite informal with the Emperor given their relationship than other wives of the Emperor and doesn''t refer to herself as this concubine.


    2. Madam i.e. wife of the Marquis.

 CH 116

    The Lu Mansion.


    As soon as Li Jing came, the Lu siblings tacitly disappeared, leaving the unmarried couple alone.


    "Why are you here again?"


    Listen to this slightly disgusted tone.


    Li Jing raised his eyebrows and smiled: "I came today because I was ordered by my father."


    Lu Mingyu''s heart moved, thinking of something: "Could it be for Princess Jing''an''s ceremony?"


    Li Jingjing nodded: "Exactly. The imperial concubine wanted to make the second sister''s marriage ceremony more lively, so she advised the Royal father to invite the three sisters-in-law who had not yet married into the Royal family to watch the ceremony."


    The imperial decree for the marriage was issued, and the dowry ceremony was performed. These marriages were not going to change. According to the customs of the Great Wei Dynasty, it was common for the future s¨£ozi (1) to go and watch the hairpin ceremony of the future g¨±zi. (2)


    Lu Mingyu nodded slightly: "That''s fine, I''ll be in the palace on that day."


    Li Jing immediately smiled and said, "I''ll pick you up."


    Lu Mingyu had nothing to do: "If you''re free,  just come."


    When it was over, Li Jing refused to leave and sat to drink tea leisurely.


    Lu Mingyu couldn''t stop laughing, she rolled her eyes and said, "The message has been delivered, why don''t you leave? Do you want to stay for lunch?"


    The words were not polite at all, but they also revealed unconscious intimacy.


    It can be seen that his hard work during this time had not been in vain.


    There was a smile in Li Jing''s black eyes: "Fourth Miss Lu is really smart, she can guess right."


    Lu Mingyu: "..."


    It was really impossible to deal with a person who was so cheeky.


    Lu Mingyu had no choice but to order the kitchen to prepare a luncheon.


    Every trivial matter in the Lu residence must be reported to Lu Mingyu, and she will make decisions. Li Jing refused to leave, and Lu Mingyu kept talking with him: "You drink tea first, and I will take care of some housework."


    Li Jing smiled and hummed.


    Soon, more than a dozen stewards of the Lu Mansion were summoned to the inner hall.


    Funny to say. In other mansions, there are mostly mothers who are in charge, but in Lu''s mansion, there were not many maids and servants, and the people in charge were all men. Most of them were in their 40s or 50s, and their looks were somewhat hideous.


    One of them was missing an arm. There was another one with a hideous scar on his face, and another one was blind in one eye. The rest were mostly the same.


    These were Lu Lin''s personal soldiers, who were seriously injured on the battlefield and could no longer fight. Lu Lin asked them to work in the mansion.


    Anyway, most of the people in the mansion were responsible for managing servants or doing shopping. As long as they were not too stupid, they can be employed after a while with a little training.


    They were loyal to Lu Lin and equally loyal to their young lady.


    Lu Mingyu had never been a gentle and good-tempered person, her eyes looked over them, revealing a convincing majesty. This was the demeanor cultivated by being a prince consort and an Empress.


    None of the stewards dared to act recklessly, they stood upright and answered.


    Lu Mingyu handled family affairs very neatly, didn''t speak much, and made every sentence decisive. In more than half an hour, the day''s affairs were handled properly.


    During this period, Li Jing drank a pot of tea, ate half a plate of snacks, and went out for a walk twice.


    After finishing the family affairs, Lu Mingyu teased, "Did Your Highness not eat breakfast?"


    Li Jing was not at all embarrassed: "It''s not that. I had nothing to do, so I just ate and drank to relieve my boredom."


    Lu Mingyu wanted nothing to do with her thick-faced fianc¨¦. So she got up, and said: "Let''s go to the mansion for a walk to help your Your Highness to digest, otherwise you won''t be hungry for lunch."


    Li Jing laughed softly and got up quickly.


    After entering the garden, Li Jing stretched out his hand naturally.


    Lu Mingyu glanced at Li Jing.


    Li Jing looked frank.


    Forget it, anyway, the last time she held hands for half a day, there was nothing to be pretentious about. Lu Mingyu pursed her lips and put her hand into Li Jing''s.


    Li Jing silently raised the corners of his mouth and put his hands together.


    This time, he didn''t hold her hand tightly but just held it gently.


    "The Fourth brother was punished for five days and went to the Wenhua Palace to apologize to Father. When Father saw that he was sincere he forgave him." Li Jing said what happened in the palace: "We brothers, recently we have been exceptionally harmonious."


    Lu Mingyu let out a meaningful "oh" with profound implications.


    Indeed, the territory of Great Wei was not yet complete. There was still a tough battle to be fought to conquer Yan and Chu. The heir to the throne was still far away. The princes were not foolish; then why shouldn''t they display excessive "brotherly friendship and brotherly respect," right?


    Li Jing and Lu Mingyu looked at each other. They knew each other''s thoughts, so they changed the topic tacitly.


    There were some things, but needless to say, they were very clear.


    The position of the crown prince must be contested!


    The blood feud in the previous life must be avenged!


    "How is Li Hao recently?" Lu Mingyu asked casually.


    Li Jing replied: "I can''t see the slightest bit of resentment, and he is quite satisfied with the marriage." While talking, he turned to look at Lu Mingyu.


    Lu Mingyu didn''t evade: "What do you think you are doing? Want to see if I have any more feelings for him?"


    Li Jing coughed: "Of course not. With your temperament, you can both take it or let it go. If you wanted to turn around, you couldn''t have waited until now."


    Having said that, the sourness in his heart was unavoidable.


    Back then, he was very clear about how affectionate Lu Mingyu and Li Hao were.


    Lu Mingyu said lightly: "Knowing how Li Hao is as a person, he will definitely hold grudges in his heart. Especially for you. You should be more careful in what you do in the future."


    Li Jing''s heart surged with joy: "Xiaoyu, are you caring about me?"


    Lu Mingyu She didn''t look at him, and didn''t make a sound.


    Li Jing''s heart was filled with joy, like spring waves rippling in the lake: "Don''t worry! I will be careful."...


    "I''m so hungry" Lu Xuan muttered in a low voice in the dining room of the Lu Mansion: "Why did the Fourth sister take His Royal Highness the Second Prince to wander around the garden? Why don''t they come to the dining room?"


    Lu Mingyue smiled and tapped Lu Xuan on the head: "Wait patiently."


    Lu Minghua pursed her lips and smiled: "It''s rare for His Highness to come to the Lu Mansion from the palace. He wants to talk to Fourth Sister alone and forget the time for a while. When they come later, don''t make fun of them, lest Your Highness feels sorry for being thin-skinned."


    His Royal Highness, the Second Prince, did not show any thin-skinned appearance!


    Lu Xuan secretly slandered in his heart and finally endured it.


    After waiting for another cup of tea, the figures of the young couple finally appeared in front of them.


    Lu Mingyu wore a plain dress and didn''t make any effort to dress up, but for some reason, her cheeks were extraordinarily smooth and her black eyes were extraordinarily bright.


    The same was true for His Highness the Second Prince beside her. He was dressed in the same way, with a smile on his lips, shining brilliantly.


    The two stood side by side, like a pair of pearls, shining brightly, with outstanding demeanor.


    Lu Minghua hurriedly got up to salute.


    Li Jing said with a smile: "There is no need to pay attention to these formalities. I have the cheek to stay for lunch today, you can do as usual. If you are cautious, I will have no face next time."


    The words were humorous. Lu Xuan immediately grinned: "Fourth ji¨§f¨±, (3) please sit down."


    Lu Mingyu smiled and gave Lu Xuan a look.


    Hearing the title of the fourth ji¨§f¨±, Li Jing frowned and laughed: "Thank you, Sixth brother."


    1. Elder brother''s wife


    2. Husband''s younger sister


    3. Husband of elder siste

 CH 117

    In the afternoon, Li Jing returned to the palace from the Lu residence.


    Coincidentally, when he arrived outside the palace gate, he ran into the Fourth Prince.


    "Second brother," the Fourth Prince called affectionately.


    Li Jing responded with a smile and walked into the palace gate together with the Fourth Prince.


    "I went to Zhao''s house today and had lunch there." The Fourth Prince smiled and said, "Did the second brother also have lunch at Lu''s house today?"


    Li Jing smiled and hummed.


    The Fourth Prince was nonchalant and loved to talk. Without Li Jing asking, he told Li Jing about his trip to the Marquis of Puyang today: "My uncle was not in the mansion, and my aunt showed me a warmer affection. Now I understand what they mean by ''the mother-in-law finds the son-in-law increasingly interesting''."


    Li Jing joked with a smile: "You are in the midst of blessings and don''t know your blessings."


    The Fourth Prince grinned: "I grew up with Cousin Yu and are familiar with each other. In fact, I have known for a long time that I will marry her. Although she is a bit stupid, she truly loves me. So, I''m willing to marry her."


    In the eyes of the Fourth Prince, it''s enough for the future wife to focus on herself. He couldn''t handle a woman who was too smart or too powerful, nor could he bear it.


    It was better to marry his bio mei (1) as his consort. He had grown up with her since he was a child, and his silly cousin was kind to him. She can make Queen Mother Zhao happy, and it can also win over Puyang Hou for help.


    It was simply a happy event!


    Li Jing looked at the beaming Fourth Prince and couldn''t help smiling.


    One''s man meat was another man''s poison.


    The Fourth Prince rolled his eyes, and suddenly laughed in a low voice: "I don''t know how was third brother''s visit to the Meng''s house today?"


    Li Jing''s smile remained unchanged: "You are curious, just ask him and you will know."


    The Fourth Prince: " ..."


    The Fourth Prince held back for many days. Today was a rare opportunity, and he quickly said: "Second brother, the third brother had a crush on Miss Lu in the past. There are quite a many people in the palace who know about it. The second and third brothers even fought with each other for Miss Lu."


    "Now that the second brother and the fourth Miss Lu have made an appointment, the third brother doesn''t look unwilling at all. Isn''t the second brother afraid that the third brother will secretly hold grudges in his heart?"


    Li Jing glanced at the talkative Fourth Prince with a half-smile: " I know you like to join in the fun and inquire about it. Otherwise, someone else will definitely think you are deliberately instigating."


    The Fourth Prince has thick skin, and he didn''t blush when Li Jing made such a joke, so he asked cheekily: "Second brother, how about you? Don''t you have any grudges in your heart?"


    Li Jing simply answered two words: "No."


    The Fourth Prince looked in disbelief.


    Li Jing didn''t intend to explain carefully and quickly returned to his bedroom.


    The Fourth Prince thought about it, but he still couldn''t hold back and went to Jinren Palace.


    "Third brother," the fourth prince called affectionately, and joked with a smile: "You went to Meng''s house, didn''t your future mother-in-law ask you to stay for lunch?"


    Li Hao smiled wryly and said, "Do you think I have the same audacity as you? I can''t just stay at my future in-laws'' house for lunch and then return to the palace."


    The Fourth Prince smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not the only one. The second brother also came back after having lunch in the Lu residence. I just met the second brother at the gate of the palace. A face full of spring breeze."


    Li Hao paused with a slight smile.


    The Fourth Prince looked at Li Hao calmly.


    Li Hao quickly recovered, and said with a faint smile: "Fourth brother, you came to me on purpose just to say this? Or do you want to take this opportunity to find out if there is any grievance between me and the second brother?"


    The Fourth Prince chuckled:" I''m just talking casually, Third brother can say what he wants, and if he doesn''t tell me, I will never ask again."


    In fact, he felt like a cat''s paw was scratching in his heart.


    For a young man who liked to gossip and watch the show, the feeling of not being able to eat a big melon was too painful.


    Li Hao''s expression was calm: "I don''t want to say."


    The Fourth Prince: "..."


    ...


    Five days passed in a blink of an eye.


    The day of Princess Jing''an''s Hairpin Ceremony came.


    Just after dawn, the Eldest prince and the Eldest prince consort entered the palace.


    Concubine Meng Gui didn''t want to see the eldest prince consort and found fault with her at every turn. With a sweep of his gaze, he said: "Liang shi, today is Jing''an''s Hairpin ceremony. Why are you dressed so brightly? Could it be that you want to steal Jing''an''s limelight?"


    "The daughter-in-law was thinking that today is the younger sister''s wedding ceremony, so she should dress brightly and look more festive. If the Concubine mother doesn''t like it, the daughter-in-law will change into something more elegant."


    The mother-in-law often made things difficult and was mean, and the Eldest prince consort also had her own ways to deal with it. For example, when entering the palace today, she brought three full dresses, plus the clothes on her body, a total of four.


    Concubine Meng glanced at her seemingly docile daughter-in-law, and snorted softly: "Forget it, let''s do it like this!"


    The Eldest prince consort replied softly, standing aside.


    The Eldest Prince also had nothing to do with Concubine Meng, he could only look at his wife reassuringly.


    The Eldest prince consort returned a gentle smile.


    Fortunately, Concubine Meng''s thoughts today are all on Princess Jing''an, and she had no time to be harsh and picky on the Eldest prince consort. The place where the hairpin Ceremony was going to be held was Princess Jing''an''s bedroom.


    As the imperial grandmother, Empress Dowager Zhao had not come yet.


    Empress Qiao didn''t come either.


    Instead, the royal family members and female relatives all came. In fact, they were the original members of the Li clan. Since Li Yuan became the emperor, the Li family became the royal family. One person attains the Tao, and the chicken and dog ascend to heaven. This sentence was not entirely false.


    Among the relatives of the Li clan, most of the close branches were conferred titles.


    Who didn''t know that Concubine Meng Gui was Li Yuan''s favorite? Compared with Empress Qiao who sat in the Jiaofang Palace, Concubine Meng was the one who can''t be offended. What''s more, the Emperor had not established a crown prince. The Eldest Prince was so popular, and everyone was quick-witted, so they are naturally willing to show their favor to Concubine Meng and her son.


    Among the family members and female relatives, there were two people who were particularly eye-catching.


    One of them is the Dongping J¨´nw¨¢ng f¨¥i.(2)


    Dongping J¨´nw¨¢ng (3) was t¨¢ng xi¨­ng (4) of Emperor Yongjia. After Emperor Yongjia ascended the throne, he established the Ancestral House and appointed Dongping J¨´nw¨¢ng as the Chief of the Ancestral House. Dongping J¨´nw¨¢ng f¨¥i, as his consort, became a prominent figure among the female members of the imperial family.


    The other one was Duanning J¨´nzh¨³. (5)


    Duanning J¨´nzh¨³''s father was Emperor Yongjia''s second uncle. Later, this Second Master Li was killed on the battlefield, and his son-in-law was also a short-lived ghost.


    Duanning J¨´nzh¨³''s own father and husband all died for the Great Wei Dynasty. Emperor Yongjia wanted to take good care of his t¨¢ng m¨¨i (6), bestowed the title of J¨´nzh¨³, and built a palace for her. The cost of food and clothing was generally the same as that of a G¨­ngzh¨³. (7)


    Duanning J¨´nzh¨³ was twenty-eight years old this year. This age was not considered old, and with proper maintenance, she looked like she was only about 20 years old.


    She was gentle and beautiful, dignified and self-restrained. She didn''t generally talk much, after presenting the congratulatory gift, she sat at the side and listened to everyone talking.


    At that moment, the palace maid came to report: "Announcing to the imperial concubine, Fourth Miss Lu, Third Miss Meng, and Fifth Miss Zhao are here. Your highnesses are also waiting outside the palace."


    Several future prince consorts all entered the palace to watch the hairpin ceremony.


    Everyone looked at Concubine Meng together.


    Concubine Meng Gui didn''t know how to get up to welcome a few juniors, she smiled and told the Eldest prince and his wife: "Both of you husband and wife go out to greet them."

 CH 118

    Outside Princess Jing''an''s bedroom, there were three pairs of figures in neat rows.


    Li Jing and Lu Mingyu stood side by side, while Li Hao and Meng Yunluo stood together.


    Zhao Yu and the Fourth Prince were the most affectionate, leaning their heads together in front of everyone, not knowing what the Fourth Prince said, Zhao Yu giggled.


    With the Fourth Prince and Zhao Yu around, it was not deserted at all. However, the atmosphere was still a little weird.


    Li Jing smiled, and Lu Mingyu looked frank.


    Li Hao didn''t look at Lu Mingyu, his face was quite calm. Meng Yunluo bit her lips lightly, and glanced at Lu Mingyu from time to time, resentment mixed with jealousy in her heart swished to her heart.


    When they didn''t meet each other, Meng Yunluo comforted herself, there were times when everyone was young, ignorant, and frivolous. Anyway, Li Hao and Lu Mingyu were not destined to be husband and wife. There was no need to worry about the past.


    As soon as they met at this time, Meng Yunluo realized how could it be possible not to worry about the past!


    Seeing Lu Mingyu, she felt furious.


    Fortunately, she still knew how to measure and dare not speak nonsense at this time. At most, it was just a few unkind glances at Lu Mingyu.


    Soon, the Eldest Prince and the Eldest Prince Consort came out to greet each them.


    The Eldest Prince Consort was obsequious in front of Concubine Meng, but she was quite a majestic Eldest Prince Consort  outside, and said with a smile: "Fourth Miss Lu, Third Miss Meng, Fifth Miss Zhao came to the palace to watch the ceremony together, I thank you in advance on behalf of Second Sister."


    Lu Mingyu and the others bowed together: "I have met the Eldest Prince Consort."


    The Eldest Prince Consort smiled and helped everyone up one by one, and said cordially: "No need for so much formality. In a few days, we will be proper sisters-in-law. For now, it''s time to get to know each other better and grow closer."


    Meng Yunluo often went to the palace to greet Concubine Meng Gui, and she was also the most familiar with the Eldest Prince Consort, so she rushed to laugh and said, "What the Eldest Prince Consort said is true."


    The Eldest Prince Consort smiled and joked: "Bi¨£om¨¨i (1) used to call me bi¨£os¨£o (2), why is she being polite today and calling me Eldest Prince Consort. I got goosebumps when I heard it."


    Meng Yunluo blushed from the teasing and quickly glanced at her fianc¨¦ Li Hao.


    Li Hao turned his head and said playfully at Meng Yunluo: "It''s okay to change your tune now and call her d¨¤s¨£o (3)!"


    Meng Yunluo''s cheeks were burning, and her heart was full of sweetness. The jealousy towards Lu Mingyu also dissipated a lot.


    Lu Mingyu had a panoramic view of this scene, and she laughed inwardly.


    Li Hao was such a person.


    As long as it was useful to him, he can use all means to coax people to their hearts'' content.


    Su Zhaorong worked hard to ask for such a marriage for Li Hao. For Marquis Guangping and Concubine Meng in the palace, Li Hao will also treat Meng Yunluo well.


    Li Jing suddenly held Lu Mingyu''s hand, and said with a smile: "Xiaoyu, you haven''t entered the second sister''s bedroom yet, so be careful with your steps."


    Everyone: "..."


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Li Jing and Lu Mingyu''s hands held together.


    Lu Mingyu glared at Li Jing calmly.


    Li Jing returned an innocent smile.


    The Fourth Prince was so excited after watching the show that he almost rubbed his hands.


    Li Hao''s eyes darkened, he quickly looked away and smiled at Meng Yunluo: "You come here often, and I''m afraid you are more familiar with the place than me. I won''t help you."


    Meng Yunluo was so teased. She burst out laughing.


    The Eldest Prince Consort saw everything and smiled in her heart.


    Concubine Meng looked down upon her as a daughter-in-law, while Meng Yunluo carried the pride of being the legitimate daughter of the Marquis''s household. Whenever she entered the palace, she did not hesitate to sow discord in Concubine Meng''s ears.


    What was the result?


    The fianc¨¦ that Meng Yunluo was about to marry had someone else in his heart, a different woman.


    Hehe, wait and watch the excitement in the future!


    ...


    A group of people entered the bedroom together.


    Logically speaking, no matter how favored Concubine Meng Gui was, she was still a concubine, and could not have the same decoration and standards as the direct princes and princesses.


    However, Concubine Meng had a special status. Everyone knew that Concubine Meng was the sharp point in Emperor Yongjia''s heart, and even the First Prince and Princess Jing''an were the most favored children of the Emperor. The princes naturally have to perform the junior ceremony. After the three Li brothers saluted, they went to the main hall together with the First Prince.


    Lu Mingyu and the others also saluted together.


    Concubine Meng coquettishly smiled: "I am also very happy when you come into the palace to watch the ceremony. You all get up and sit down to talk."


    Lu Mingyu raised her head, looked at Concubine Meng who was surrounded by the crowd, and secretly sighed in her heart.


    Concubine Meng was both pitiful and detestable.


    In her previous life, Concubine Meng Gui died of illness on the bed, and she was the one who was there when Concubine Meng Gui was on her last journey.


    The bright and charming concubine Meng Gui experienced the pain of losing her husband and son and was tortured by Empress Dowager Su who she despised. In the end, she became seriously ill and became thin and shriveled.


    When she was dying, Concubine Meng Gui was already unconscious.


    She stood silently beside the bed.


    Concubine Meng stretched out her hand tremblingly, waved it in the air, and called Emperor Yongjia''s name mournfully: "Brother Li, have you come to pick me up? In the next life, marry me as your wife! I don''t want to be a concubine, I don''t want to be a concubine! You can''t look at other women, you are my husband alone..." (*)


    In the mournful cry, there was the most fervent and desperate love for a man.


    She watched from the side, feeling inexplicably obscure and heavy in her heart.


    At that time, Su Rou had already entered the palace. She and Li Hao were estranged from each other, and the husband and wife turned against each other. There was resentment and pain in her heart. However, her pride did not allow her to cry weakly.


    She will never let herself collapse in despair due to a betrayal.


    Lu Mingyu settled down and sat down under the guidance of the maid.


    Meng Yunluo sat next to Lu Mingyu, and then Zhao Yu.


    A wife is more expensive than a husband. It was only natural that the three Prince consorts who were yet to be married were seated in the order of their fianc¨¦e and future husband.


    On such an occasion today, the royal family, family members, and female relatives all arrived, and all the imperial wives above the second rank in the capital came. Meng Yunluo, who is used to showing off, smiled coquettishly, and said to Concubine Meng Gui: "Today is Princess Jing''an''s birthday ceremony, I don''t know when Your Highness will show up?"


    Concubine Meng said with a smile, "Wait a little longer."


    Zhao Yu smiled and answered, "The Empress Dowager also hasn''t come yet!"


    This dead girl, can this pot be opened!


    Empress Qiao was not on the right track with her, so why would she come early. Empress Dowager Zhao was narrow-minded, she was not happy to see Emperor Yongjia doting on her, so naturally she refused to come.


    Concubine Meng Gui snorted softly in her heart, smiling as usual: "It''s not appropriate for the younger generation to have their hairpin ceremony without the attendance of their elders."


    The Dongping J¨´nw¨¢ng f¨¥i winked and immediately changed the topic with a smile.


    Lu Mingyu sat quietly and did not speak.


    Sitting opposite her was Duanning J¨´nzh¨³. Since Lu Mingyu came in, Duanning J¨´nzh¨³ has been watching her. Lu Mingyu just didn''t know why.


    As soon as Empress Dowager Zhao and Empress Qiao arrived, everyone got up and went out to meet them.


    Duanning J¨´nzh¨³ quietly walked to Lu Mingyu''s side, and said softly: "Fourth Miss Lu, do you still remember me?"


    How could she not remember?


    Three years ago, Princess Duanning came to Lu Mansion. She met her first, and then she met Lu Lin.


    Lu Mingyu slowed down and smiled at Duanning J¨´nzh¨³: "Duanning J¨´nzh¨³, I haven''t seen you for a long time, are you all right?"


    * T/N In a way our FL and Concubine Meng were the same.


    1. Younger sister from mother''s side of the family


    2. Wife of cousin brother


    3. Wife of elder brothe

 CH 119

    Three years ago, Duanning J¨´nzh¨³ admired Xingyang King Lu Lin as a man, and shyly asked Emperor Yongjia to be a matchmaker.


    Emperor Yongjia also felt that this was a good marriage and was happy to see it come true. He never thought that Lu Lin would reject me as soon as he opened his mouth.


    Duanning J¨´nzh¨³ didn''t give up and took the initiative to go to Lu''s residence.


    In Duanning J¨´nzh¨³''s mind, it must be Miss Lu who doesn''t want her father to remarry. Therefore, Miss Lu must be persuaded first.


    Twelve-year-old Lu Mingyu was much taller than girls of the same age, with slender legs, heroic brows, and bright eyes, and she spoke straightforwardly: "Is the J¨´nzh¨³ seeing me because of my father?"


    Duanning J¨´nzh¨³ replied softly: "I took the liberty of coming here today, please don¡¯t take offense, Fourth Miss Lu.¡±


    Lu Mingyu said: ¡°I didn¡¯t take offense. However, the J¨´nzh¨³ came to find me, and it was really a mistake. I never opposed my father¡¯s remarriage. As long as I can remember, I have persuaded him to marry again. It is my father who is not happy."


    Such words sounded like excuses no matter how they sound.


    Duanning J¨´nzh¨³ looked at those magnanimous black eyes, not knowing what it was like, and said softly after a long while: "Since Miss Lu does not object, then I will go to see King Xingyang in person."


    Lu Mingyu smiled faintly: "Okay. I also hope that you can convince my father. Don''t worry, if my father is willing to marry you, I will respect you and will never deliberately make things difficult."


    Then, Duanning J¨´nzh¨³ went to see Lu Lin, feeling affectionate Confessing her heart, her nose was bruised and her face was swollen.


    Duanning J¨´nzh¨³ was hit hard by this, and she cried for a few days after returning to her mansion. Afterward, she lived in seclusion, rarely showed up in front of people unless it was necessary, and never saw Lu Mingyu again.


    Today was Princess Jing''an''s Jiji ceremony, and Duanning J¨´nzh¨³ naturally came to the palace.


    The moment she saw Lu Mingyu, Duanning J¨´nzh¨³''s dead silent heart rippled quietly. Can''t help but come over to chat.


    Actually, Duanning J¨´nzh¨³ didn''t mean anything else. It was purely a subconscious move. Lu Mingyu slowed down, and responded politely with a smile: "Duanning J¨´nzh¨³, I haven''t seen you for a long time, how are you?"


    Duanning J¨´nzh¨³ didn''t know what to say.


    What can she say?


    What Lu Lin said back then was the truth, and he didn''t lie to her. In the past three years, Lu Lin still hasn''t remarried and she heard that he doesn''t even have a servant girl by his side.


    Such a man who was devoted to his deceased wife and kept himself clean for her was worthy of the love of all women. He didn''t want to marry her, so she just watched him silently and from afar.


    Duanning J¨´nzh¨³ settled down, and said with a soft smile, "I''m fine. You and the Second Prince have made an appointment, and after you marry, you will be the Second Prince''s consort. You have to call me t¨¢ngg¨±."(1)


    Lu Mingyu smiled and nodded, and she secretly sighed in her heart.


    Back then, she was really happy to have a stepmother. Duanning J¨´nzh¨³ had a noble status, was beautiful, and had a gentle temperament, without any hint of disrespect or neglect towards her own father.


    However, her own father, Lu Lin, was unwilling, and as a daughter, she could not force her own father to remarry.


    ...


    In just two sentences, the two of them stopped talking.


    Empress Dowager Zhao and Empress Qiao walked over together. Empress Dowager Zhao was in front, and Empress Qiao walked a few steps behind to show her respect.


    Empress Dowager Zhao didn''t want to see Empress Qiao, so she could barely tolerate being with her. At this time, the most honorable mother-in-law and daughter-in-law of Great Wei came together, and everyone greeted them together. The scene was too lively to describe.


    The crowd, headed by Concubine Meng, saluted together: "I have met the Empress Dowager."


    After everyone got up, Empress Dowager Zhao said with a smile again: "Girl Yu, come here and help Aijia."


    Under the eyes of everyone, the charming and exquisite Zhao Yu curled up her mouth: "Yes, Yu''er respectfully obeys the orders of the Empress Dowager." Stepping forward lightly, she lifted the arm of Empress Dowager Zhao.


    Everyone: "..."


    Empress Dowager was consistent in her favoritism and lack of concealment which remained unchanged over the years.


    Empress Qiao sneered in her heart.


    However, with her reserved self-cultivation, she couldn''t do the same thing, so she had to endure it silently.


    Meng Yunluo felt deeply frustrated but couldn''t show it outwardly. The discontent in her heart was even more suffocating.


    Meng Yunluo glanced around quickly, walked to Lu Mingyu''s side while turning around, and said in a low voice, "Look at Zhao Yu, relying on the Empress Dowager''s favor, holding her head up and chest up, it''s annoying to watch."


    Luo Mingyu remained unruffled, with no hint of a frown. "What''s there to be upset about? Empress Dowager has always favored Zhao Yu, and you are well aware of that. Don''t worry, when Su Zhaorong arrives, she will show favoritism towards you."


    Meng Yunluo: "..."


    Meng Yunluo felt as if her lungs were about to burst from the tension.


    But what Lu Mingyu said, she couldn''t refute it. Su Zhaorong was Li Hao''s biological mother, and Li Hao was the most filial son. In the future when she marries Li Hao, she has to be filial to Su Zhaorong.


    The more she thought about it, the more depressed she became!


    Lu Mingyu glanced at Meng Yunluo who had a tight and pretty face, feeling very happy in her heart.


    Think of Cao Cao, and Cao Cao will be there. (2)


    As soon as Empress Dowager Zhao took her seat, Concubine Qin and Su Zhaorong came.


    Concubine Qin has been a little haggard and thin recently, today she deliberately wore bright dresses and makeup, and she was smiling all over her face.


    Su Zhaorong was born with a delicate and charming appearance, but she became softer and more beautiful after carefully dressing up. Just looking at her appearance alone, she was firmly number one in the harem.


    The Empress Dowager Zhao looked down on Su Zhaorong the most, she immediately frowned and criticized: "Today is a good day for Jing''an hairpin ceremony, why did Su Zhaorong come later than Ai''s family?"


    Su Zhaorong: "..."


    Concubine Qin and her both came together. The Empress Dowager Zhao didn''t talk about Concubine Qin, she just scolded her, deliberately making her ashamed in front of everyone.


    Su Zhaorong was aggrieved and embarrassed and had no choice but to salute and apologize: "The concubine is indeed late, please forgive me, Empress Dowager."


    The Empress Dowager Zhao snorted lightly: "Ah Hao has made a marriage, and you are going to be a mother-in-law soon. From now on, you should set an example in your words and actions for your future daughter-in-law."


    Meng Yunluo: "..."


    Su Zhaorong lowered her head in response.


    As Meng Yunluo observed her future mother-in-law''s submissive and acquiescent behavior, she felt an indescribable sense of frustration and suffocation in her heart.


    Looking at the corner of Lu Mingyu''s mouth that seemed to be smiling but not smiling, Meng Yunluo became even angrier.


    No matter how angry you can be, you can only endure it.


    Meng Yunluo took a deep breath, lowered her head, and simply kept out of sight.


    After a while, the palace ladies came forward to report: "The auspicious time has come, and the Hairpin ceremony is about to begin. Please move forward, Empress Dowager, Empress, and Consorts to the designated area."


    The crowd, led by Empress Dowager Zhao, got up and went out in a bustling manner.


    Su Zhaorong had already seen where her future daughter-in-law, Meng Yunluo, was and within a few steps, she reached Meng Yunluo''s side. The voice was weak, pitiful, and helpless: "I''m a little dizzy today, and I can''t breathe well."


    What else can Meng Yunluo do if the future mother-in-law puts on this appearance?


    Meng Yunluo had no choice but to stretch out her hand to support Su Zhaorong.


    Su Zhaorong was grateful, and reached out to pat the back of Meng Yunluo''s hand: "Third Miss Meng is indeed a filial and sensible girl, Ah Hao has good eyes."


    A mocking laughter echoed in their ears.


    1. Cousin aunt. Paternal Grandfather''s brother''s daughter


    2. The Chinese version of the saying, speak of the devil and the devil will be there.

 CH 120

    The sound of laughter was not too loud, just enough for Su Zhaorong and Meng Yunluo to hear.


    Meng Yunluo turned her head and glared at Lu Mingyu: ¡°What are you laughing at?¡±


    Su Zhaorong also looked over and met Lu Mingyu¡¯s ironic eyes. Su Zhaorong felt guilty and quickly looked away.


    Lu Mingyu said slowly: ¡°Today is a good day, I laughed when I wanted to. I¡¯m not laughing at you! By the way, is there anything funny about you?¡±


    Meng Yunluo was so choked that she almost didn¡¯t come up.


    Su Zhaorong listened to it and didn¡¯t intend to support her future daughter-in-law at all. She even pulled Meng Yunluo¡¯s sleeve and reminded in a low voice, ¡°Hurry up! Don¡¯t delay the auspicious time.¡±


    Meng Yunluo couldn¡¯t help being pulled by Su Zhaorong. After leaving, the sense of uselessness in her heart really lingered in my heart, and it lingered for a long time.


    Lu Mingyu looked at Su Zhaorong¡¯s almost fleeing figure and twitched the corners of his mouth mockingly.


    This was also Su Zhaorong¡¯s usual trick. At all times, she showed her weak face to others. Tears flew from red eyes at every turn, or a pitiful appearance of being bullied.


    As time passed, everyone looked down on Su Zhaorong. No one took Su Zhaorong seriously.


    Who would have thought that such a ¡°weak and useless¡± woman would be so vicious and powerful once she gained power!


    Meng Yunluo, who was always focused on being at the forefront and possessed a narrow-minded mentality, will have to endure her position as Su Zhaorong¡¯s daughter-in-law in the future!


    ¡­


    Today the guest of honor for Princess Jing¡¯an was Concubine Meng.


    Logically speaking, Empress Qiao, as the legitimate Mother, should be the guest of honor. However, Concubine Meng insisted on being the guest of honor, and Emperor Yongjia, being biased and doting on his beloved consort, acquiesced to her request.


    The fifteen-year-old Princess Jing¡¯an was slim and beautiful. Despite Emperor Yongjia doting on her and Concubine Meng Gui holding her in her palm, Princess Jing¡¯an didn¡¯t develop an arrogant temper, which was really rare.


    Emperor Yongjia also came to watch the ceremony in person at an auspicious time.


    Lu Mingyu didn¡¯t move forward, but intentionally or unintentionally stood in the corner.


    However, apart from Princess Jing¡¯an today, the three future Prince Consorts were the most prominent. As the future Second Prince Consort, Lu Mingyu attracted the attention of everyone.


    Then, everyone saw that His Highness the Second Prince, who was standing in front of her, bypassed the crowd at some point and came to Lu Mingyu¡¯s side calmly.


    Amidst the silk and bamboo music, no one heard what His Royal Highness the Second Prince was saying, only Lu Mingyu smiled and said something. His Highness the Second Prince chuckled softly.


    It¡¯s just blatantly acting like no one else is there!


    The scene that everyone envied was actually like this.


    ¡±Both Zhao Yu and Meng Yunluo are in the limelight today.¡± Li Jing laughed softly, ¡°I came here on purpose to make everyone envy you.¡±


    Lu Mingyu smiled and gave him a blank look, ¡°Then I can thank you very much.¡±


    Li Jing smiled silently: ¡°There is no need to say thank you between you and me.¡±


    In the eyes of others, wasn¡¯t this unmarried couple gathered together and whispering in public, wasn¡¯t it just that their passion was so intense that they can¡¯t help it?


    In the crowd, Li Hao silently glanced over.


    He was tall and had long legs, so this scene easily fell into his eyes.


    Li Hao pursed his thin lips slightly and quickly looked away.


    After half an hour, the Hairpin ceremony was completed.


    Next, was the palace banquet. There were ten seats in the palace banquet, only two seats for men, and eight seats for women¡¯s relatives. The male and female banquets were divided into two halls.


    Empress Dowager Zhao took the chief seat as a matter of course.


    Among the female family members of the clan, some of them of the same generation as Empress Dowager Zhao sat at a table with her. Dongping J¨´nw¨¢ng f¨¥i was the most gracious, serving dishes for Empress Dowager Zhao herself.


    Empress Dowager Zhao said with a smile: ¡°There is no shortage of people around Ai¡¯s family to take care of me. D¨¬m¨¨i, there is no need to bother yourself.¡±


    Dongping J¨´nw¨¢ng f¨¥i was t¨¢ngd¨¬x¨ª [1] of Empress Dowager Zhao. She always had a diligent and considerate nature. She had a good relationship with Empress Dowager Zhao in the past. However, since Emperor Yongjia ascended the throne, she has become increasingly obsequious towards Empress Dowager Zhao.


    ¡±I don¡¯t have the opportunity to visit the palace often, so today is a rare chance for me to showcase myself,¡± Dongping J¨´nw¨¢ng f¨¥i said with a smile. ¡°Empress Dowager, please treat it as showing affection for your t¨¢ngd¨¬x¨ª.¡±


    Indeed, Dongping J¨´nw¨¢ng f¨¥i was adept at flattery and sycophancy! With just a few words, she managed to make Empress Dowager Zhao laugh joyfully without ceasing.


    The female relatives were both envious and jealous.


    They also wanted to flatter Empress Dowager Zhao. However, there were only a few who were qualified to sit with the Empress Dowager. They had no chance to flatter.


    Empress Qiao took the second seat, and Concubine Meng and Concubine Qin were also there. Su Zhaorong came from a disgraceful background, but after all, she was also the biological mother of the Third and Fifth princes. So on such an occasion as today, she had the cheek to sit at the head with Concubine Qin.


    Empress Qiao glanced at Su Zhaorong lightly but didn¡¯t say anything. Su Zhaorong secretly heaved a sigh of relief, squeezed out a smile, and first flattered Empress Qiao: ¡°The Empress looks very good recently.¡±


    Empress Qiao said calmly, ¡°With the upcoming weddings of several princes, I have been busy organizing the Prince¡¯s Residence, and my sleep and meals have been disrupted for several days. Su Zhaorong was able to notice that I am in excellent spirits. Such discernment is truly admirable.¡±


    Su Zhaorong felt disappointed but dared not show her annoyance. She forced a smile and praised the grand and lively ceremony of Princess Jing An¡¯s hairpin celebration.


    Concubine Meng looked down on Su Zhaorong even more, wiped the corners of her mouth with a handkerchief, and responded unhurriedly: ¡°Su Zhaorong has two princes, which is even more enviable.¡±


    Su Zhaorong hit another soft nail.


    Empress Qiao couldn¡¯t afford to provoke her, and Concubine Meng didn¡¯t dare to provoke her, so Su Zhaorong could only turn her head and talk to Concubine Qin.


    Concubine Qin was severely suppressed by Emperor Yongjia recently, and she was not in the mood to gossip. Su Zhaorong said ten sentences, but she only answered one or two sentences.


    In the eyes of others, it was natural that Su Zhaorong wanted to talk to Concubine Qin, but Concubine Qin ignored her indifferently.


    Meng Yunluo, who was two seats away, had been paying attention to the movement at this table, and her lungs were about to explode.


    Of course, Meng Yunluo knew what kind of virtue Su Zhaorong had. These years, she often went to the palace to pay her respects and often watched Su Zhaorong¡¯s jokes.


    But now, this ¡°joke¡± had become her future mother-in-law. Su Zhaorong was ashamed and embarrassed, and she was also ashamed.


    Where can she still laugh?


    However, Zhao Yu was still adding fuel to the flames, snickering in a low voice: ¡°Fifth Lu, the Empress¡¯s table is really lively!¡±


    Meng Yunluo¡¯s anger immediately turned to Zhao Yu: ¡°You look at the excitement, why don¡¯t you hold the table?¡±


    ¡°Go drink some fruit wine to toast the ladies. When the ladies are happy, they will definitely give you a few compliments.¡±


    Zhao Yu thought about it carefully, and thought it was a good idea: ¡°It¡¯s too eye-catching for me to go alone. How about the three of us go together?


    Meng Yunluo: ¡°¡­¡±


    Lu Mingyu glanced at Meng Yunluo with a half-smile: ¡°You have a good idea, why don¡¯t you take the lead?¡±


    Zhao Yu covered her mouth with a handkerchief and giggled.


    It was only now that Meng Yunluo realized that her feelings had been tricked by the two of them. Hey, this anger!


    What¡¯s even more exasperating was, why did Fifth Lu, who had such a violent temper at one point, join forces with the careless Zhao Yu?


    References

 CH 121

    Meng Yunluo made a big fuss and was ashamed.


    The Eldest Prince Consort was also sitting at this seat, watching everything calmly. At this time, she smiled to smooth things over: ¡°Although the palace banquet is lively, there must be some rules. Even if you want to toast, you have to wait for the Empress to signal, or the princesses will take the lead. It is inconvenient for a daughter-in-law to be in the limelight.¡±


    She, a married Prince Consort, had not been in the limelight yet, how could it be the turn of those who are yet to be married as official wives?


    Lu Mingyu smiled at the Eldest Consort: ¡°What the Prince Consort said is true. We understand the rules. It was just a casual joke just now.¡±


    Zhao Yu answered with a smile: ¡°Yes, how can you be so rash? If it spreads out, people will laugh at you.¡±


    Meng Yunluo couldn¡¯t help being ridiculed by the two women, she couldn¡¯t help but said with a smirk: ¡°Speaking of it, no one is as good as sister Zhao. When the Empress Dowager came, she opened her mouth. So I asked Sister Zhao to come to my side. This kind of scenery, even the Eldest Prince Consort does not have it!¡±


    With such an obvious provocation, the Eldest Prince Conosrt would not be fooled, and smiled lightly: ¡°Sister Zhao is lively and clever, and the Royal Grandmother prefers a bit, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s inevitable.¡±


    Of course, no matter how steady the face was, the heart was also a little unhappy.


    Wasn¡¯t it?


    Not to mention that Zhao Yu hadn¡¯t been married yet, even if she was married to the Royal family, she had to respect her as the elder sister-in-law. The eccentric Empress Dowager Zhao didn¡¯t care about her dignity as the eldest grandson¡¯s wife, so she opened her mouth and called Zhao Yu.


    Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t hear the meaning of the words of the Eldest Prince Consort, so she smiled triumphantly.


    Lu Mingyu looked at Zhao Yu with pity.


    Silly girl.


    Don¡¯t look at the Eldest Prince Consort as an elegant and gentle woman, her heart was not that big. Nine times out of ten, she has made a note in her heart.


    ¡­


    After the palace banquet, everyone moved to the flower hall to watch the play.


    There were some singers, dancers, and musicians in the palace, so it was very convenient to enjoy singing and dancing. Empress Dowager Zhao was old and loved to watch plays. There was also a small troupe in the palace.


    Empress Dowager Zhao first ordered Shiro¡¯s Visiting Mother, which she loved to listen to. Then he said to Empress Qiao: ¡°Empress, you can also order a play.¡±


    Empress Qiao said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s so crowded today, it¡¯s not interesting to just listen to literary plays, so my daughter-in-law will order a martial play.¡±


    In martial arts performances, there were thrilling fights that were lively and cheerful. Young girls often enjoyed watching martial arts performances.


    Concubine Meng¡¯s eyes flashed, and she said with a smile: ¡°The Empress specially ordered a martial arts show today so that the little girls can enjoy it. My concubine thanked the Empress first on behalf of Jing¡¯an.¡±


    After a pause, she smiled again: ¡°Speaking of martial arts, it makes people think of Fourth Miss Lu. That day, Fourth Miss Lu showed her strength at the palace banquet, which really shocked everyone! Su Zhaorong, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    These words not only humiliated Su Zhaorong but also offended Empress Qiao.


    Su Zhaorong, looking at the proud and arrogant expression on Consort Meng¡¯s face, felt both annoyed and resentful. She gritted her teeth in response.


    Empress Qiao glanced at her and said lightly: ¡°Concubine Meng Gui has a good memory. Speaking of which, I still remember it vividly. Fourth Miss Lu is worthy of being a general¡¯s tiger girl, and she has the demeanor of King Xingyang. On the contrary, Consort Liang, her father is a guard General, she has never practiced martial arts in her childhood. Instead, she has focused on female crafts and culinary skills, being virtuous and commendable.¡±


    Who would not know how to expose her old background?


    The Emperor¡¯s confidant, General Liang, who was now well-known, was just a soldier beside Li Yuan in the past, and his wife was a domestic servant of the Li family. At that time, it was a gift and honor from the master that a soldier could marry the first-class maid of the Li family.


    Liang had learned about cooking and female celebrities from her mother since she was a child.


    No wonder.


    The daughter of a maidservant, if she doesn¡¯t learn the skills of serving others, should she instead learn music, chess, calligraphy, and painting? It seemed that Liang¡¯s own mother even entertained the idea of sending her daughter to serve in the Li family¡¯s main residence.


    When Emperor Yongjia sat on the dragon chair, General Liang became the General of the Imperial Guard, and the former servant girl of the Li family also became a Madam of first-rank imperial order. Miss Liang was exactly ten years old at the time. Naturally, she won¡¯t be a maid again.


    After the family changed their doors, Miss Liang began to study. However, after all, it was a late start, and she can still bluff people on ordinary occasions. But compared with ordinary officials¡¯ daughters, she was far behind.


    Concubine Meng looked down on Consort Liang, mostly because of this.


    Her father was a mud-legged bodyguard, and her mother was a domestic servant of the Li family. Someone with such a family background had become her own daughter-in-law. Concubine Meng felt terrified when she thought about it.


    Sure enough, when Empress Qiao mentioned this matter, the smile on Concubine Meng¡¯s face faded by three points.


    The Empress Dowager Zhao couldn¡¯t bear to hear them quarreling: ¡°Okay, on a happy day, can¡¯t you all say a few words? The Ai family still wants to listen to the play!¡±


    Then, she ordered the show to start.


    The drama below the stage came to an end temporarily, and the drama on the stage kicked off.


    ¡­


    Lu Mingyu didn¡¯t like watching literary dramas very much; so she drank tea and ate preserved fruits to pass the time.


    It was only when the martial arts show kicked off that Lu Mingyu became more interested.


    Zhao Yu, who was sitting beside her, joked with a smile: ¡°Look at you, you almost fell asleep listening to the literary drama. When it comes to martial arts, you suddenly regain your energy. You are not afraid of people laughing at you.¡±


    Lu Mingyu smiled back: ¡°My father is a General, your father is also one, and the Meng family is also the residence of a general. If they want to laugh, they will laugh at the three of us, and won¡¯t just laugh at me.¡±


    Meng Yunluo finally seized the opportunity and stabbed Zhao Yu once: ¡°Although Marquis Puyang is a general, the number of times the soldiers under him went into battle is not much. No wonder Zhao Yu doesn¡¯t like to watch martial arts dramas.¡±


    Relying on the favor of Empress Dowager Zhao and the protection of Emperor Yongjia, Marquis Puyang won the title easily. It was not like the Meng family, who was named a Marquis for their solid military exploits.


    Zhao Yu glared: ¡°Meng Yunluo! What do you mean by that? My father is also a general of the Great Wei and has made several military exploits for the Great Wei. Why do you look down on my father?¡±


    Meng Yunluo gained the upper hand and said slowly with a smile, ¡°Just joking, you don¡¯t like to listen, so I don¡¯t want to say anything. You are so anxious, it seems that I hit a painful spot!¡±


    Then, she covered her mouth and smiled coquettishly.


    Zhao Yu¡¯s pretty face turned red with anger, but she couldn¡¯t speak harsh words.


    After all, she herself knew very well how her father¡¯s title came about. Without Empress Dowager Zhao, the Zhao family would never be where it was today.


    Lu Mingyu glanced at the smug Meng Yunluo and said calmly, ¡°In this world, having talent is a good thing, but having someone to rely on is equally a form of talent.¡±


    ¡°I envy people like that, and I wouldn¡¯t utter bitter words that are unpleasant to hear due to my own envy.¡±


    If you are capable, let your Meng family also produce an Empress Dowager.


    No matter how favored Concubine Meng was, she was not the original wife, but just a concubine.


    Meng Yunluo¡¯s cheeks were flushed red from the stabbing, and the sparks in her eyes were about to burst out.


    The Eldest Prince Consort looked at this and secretly sighed in her heart.


    Among the three prospective sisters-in-law who have not yet entered the family, each surpassed the other in terms of family background, appearance, and talent. When it came to temperament, each of them was difficult to handle. They were already engaging in verbal battles even before becoming sisters-in-law, and it was uncertain what kind of conflicts will arise in the future when they enter the family.


    However, this was also a good thing for her.


    Without the three of them, how could she show the gentleness and virtuousness of being their Eldest sister-in-law?

 CH 122

    The banquet didn¡¯t end until Shen Shi. [1]


    Everyone bid farewell to Empress Dowager Zhao and Empress Qiao one by one.


    Lu Mingyu, Meng Yunluo, and Zhao Yu also went to bid farewell together. Three flower-like young girls stood neatly in front of them, and they were all pleasing to the eye.


    Empress Dowager Zhao smiled and told the three future granddaughters-in-law: ¡°In the future, you will often come to the palace to talk with Ai¡¯s family.¡±


    Lu Mingyu and others agreed together.


    Given how Empress Dowager Zhao was as a person, it was unavoidable to deliberately promote Zhao Yu at this time. She held Zhao Yu¡¯s hand and babbled endlessly. Zhao Yu was proud of herself, and the smile on her face was extraordinarily sweet.


    Empress Qiao, who had never said much, smiled and said to the slender Lu Mingyu, ¡°Mingyu, did you like today¡¯s martial arts show?¡±


    That martial arts show was indeed ordered by Empress Qiao for her especially.


    Lu Mingyu also smiled slightly: ¡°It was lively and beautiful.¡±


    Empress Qiao actually didn¡¯t like her very much. For the sake of the Second Prince, she only showed her favor to her.


    In her previous life, she and Empress Qiao had always been on opposite sides, and she didn¡¯t have a good impression of Empress Qiao either. However, the future mother-in-law took the initiative to show her kindness, as the future daughter-in-law, she naturally wanted to appreciate it.


    A smile flashed in Empress Qiao¡¯s eyes, and she said warmly: ¡°It¡¯s fine if you like it. If you have time in the future, if you want to enter the palace to pay your respects, just send me a post.¡±


    Lu Mingyu readily agreed to this.


    Su Zhaorong also wanted to show affection to Meng Yunluo, but, in her capacity, she was not qualified to go forward at this time.


    Su Zhaorong was patient, and waited for Empress Dowager Zhao and Empress Qiao to finish talking before interjecting: ¡°Third Miss Meng might as well come to the palace to pay her respects.¡±


    Meng Yunluo, who had been holding back her frustrations all day, spoke up, saying, ¡°Of course. In the past, I often came to the palace to pay my respects to the esteemed Imperial Consort, and in the future, I will inevitably have to visit the palace more often.¡±


    Su Zhaorong: ¡°¡­¡±


    There were a few sneers in her ears.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was a concubine in the palace, a member of the royal family, or some imperial lady.


    Su Zhaorong gritted her teeth secretly, squeezed out a smile, and said softly: ¡°Third Miss Meng as the niece of the Imperial Consort, it is only natural that you are familiar and close to each other. It is expected.¡±


    She looked like a lenient future mother-in-law.


    For some reason, Meng Yunluo felt even more depressed. It was inconvenient for her to speak rudely again, so she bowed her head in response and stopped talking to Su Zhaorong.


    ¡­


    Several princes came over quickly, and together they bowed their hands to Empress Dowager Zhao and the others. Then, each sent their fianc¨¦es back home.


    From Princess Jing¡¯an¡¯s bedroom to the palace gate, it takes about a stick of incense.


    Unmarried couples rarely get together.


    Zhao Yu walked a few steps quickly, and the Fourth Prince also walked fast. The two were also the most affectionate, talking together with their heads next to each other, and smiling at each other from time to time. ¡°Bi¨£oji¨§ Yu, did you enjoy going to the palace today?¡± The Fourth Prince asked with a smile. [2]


    Zhao Yu was born delicate and cute, and when she smiled, she showed two rows of white teeth, which made people couldn¡¯t help laughing along with him: ¡°I¡¯m very happy. There are so many people in the palace, it¡¯s very lively.¡±


    Anyway, with the support of Empress Dowager Zhao, no one dared to provoke her. Except for Meng Yunluo, there was something in her words, and her words were yin and yang.


    Zhao Yu glanced back quickly and then said to the Fourth Prince in a low voice: ¡°Third Meng seems to have taken the wrong medicine today, and always finds trouble for me.¡±


    ¡°Just ignore her.¡±


    Zhao Yu nodded and whispered, ¡°With Fourth Lu here, one person is enough to deal with her. By the way, you are feeling better now? Does your knee still hurt?¡±


    The Fourth Prince grinned: ¡°Bi¨£oji¨§ Yu cares about me so much, I don¡¯t feel any pain at all.¡±


    Zhao Yu blushed and gave the Fourth Prince an angry look.


    The Fourth Prince sighed softly: ¡°I am only fourteen this year, and my father said that I will have to wait two years before I get married. In fact, I really want to marry you earlier. We live together in the prince¡¯s mansion. Our own little days.¡±


    Zhao Yu felt as sweet as drinking honey: ¡°Otherwise, you can ask the Empress Dowager to set the wedding date earlier.¡± In fact, she also wanted to marry her sweetheart earlier.


    The Fourth Prince was a little helpless: ¡°The matter of the dowry last time made my father furious. How dare I ask the Royal Grandmother.¡±


    Zhao Yu thought for a while: ¡°After a while, I will enter the palace to pay my respects, and I will beg my aunt and grandmother in private. Is that okay?¡±


    Was there any reason to be reserved in front of someone you like?


    The Fourth Prince laughed in a low voice: ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them exchanged glances all the way to the palace gate and left the palace first.


    ¡­


    Li Hao and Meng Yunluo were exactly the opposite.


    Meng Yunluo was angry and kept silent. Li Hao may have been careless and didn¡¯t pay attention, or maybe he noticed it and didn¡¯t take it to heart, so he didn¡¯t say anything to comfort her.


    After walking for a while, Meng Yunluo couldn¡¯t hold back and opened her mouth: ¡°Why Isn¡¯t Your Highness speaking?¡±


    Li Hao slowed down and turned to look at Meng Yunluo: ¡°You seem a little unhappy.¡±


    Meng Yunluo felt a bit aggrieved and said, ¡°You just realized it now! I¡¯ve been treated unfairly all day. Su Zhaorong bowing and scraping to the Empress Dowager and Empress is one thing, but even the Imperial Consort and Qin Consort shouldn¡¯t be offended. I lost all my confidence, and Zhao Yu and Lu Mingyu took the opportunity to mock me.¡±


    Speaking of Lu Mingyu, Meng Yunluo felt sour in her heart and stared at Li Hao with a pair of wonderful eyes.


    Li Hao¡¯s expression did not change, and he just sighed softly: ¡°Yunluo, I really wronged you today.¡±


    ¡°My mother comes from a humble background, with a low rank in the palace. It¡¯s common to watch one¡¯s words and actions based on others¡¯ expressions. You, as the legitimate daughter of the Meng family, raised with luxury and privilege, and destined to marry me, a prince of low birth, will also have to yield to others in the palace. It truly puts you in a difficult position.¡±


    With a single word, ¡°Yunluo,¡± Meng Yunluo¡¯s cheeks blushed.


    With those affectionate and gentle words, it made the young girl¡¯s heart flutter with a touch of spring-like tenderness.


    Meng Yunluo¡¯s pretty face was blushing, and her voice softened a little: ¡°I¡­ I just said it casually, and I didn¡¯t mean to dislike you or Su Zhaorong.¡±


    Li Hao stretched out his hand, touched Meng Yunluo¡¯s fingertips, and retracted it: ¡°Then do you mind that I once admired Fourth Miss Lu?¡±


    Meng Yunluo¡¯s ears were red with embarrassment, and she was not willing to admit her narrow-mindedness: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It was all before we got engaged.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all in the past,¡± Li Hao said solemnly. ¡°Now, you are my fianc¨¦e. How could I still have thoughts about others? It would be an insult to you and an even greater insult to myself.¡±


    ¡°Yunluo, in the past, you only knew me but were not fully aware of my character and temperament. Distance tests a horse¡¯s strength, and time reveals one¡¯s true nature. In the future, you will come to understand.¡±


    Meng Yunluo glanced at Li Hao shyly: ¡°I was talking nonsense just now. Your Highness, don¡¯t mind.¡± saying so, she moved closer to Li Hao.


    Li Hao stretched out his hand again, Meng Yunluo blushed and put her hand into Li Hao¡¯s. After holding hands for a moment, they separated.


    Meng Yunluo¡¯s heart was sweet until she got out of the palace gate and got into the carriage, the smile on her mouth didn¡¯t stop.


    Lu Mingyu was still extremely annoying, and Su Zhaorong, nothing good can be said about her. Li Hao was very good, he was her destined husband. For Li Hao¡¯s sake, let¡¯s bear it!


    References

 CH 123

    Li Jing held Lu Mingyu¡¯s hand and walked forward slowly.


    The three brothers tacitly stayed away from each other by a long distance. All of them wanted to take advantage of this moment to get close to their fianc¨¦e.


    Li Jing and Lu Mingyu were the most leisurely couple. In broad daylight, walking together hand in hand, this wave of love, the beautiful palace servants are all dazzled.


    ¡±Look, from such a distance, you can still see the smile on His Highness¡¯s face.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness is facing the wind like a tree, and Miss Lu is so gorgeous. They are a match made in heaven.¡±


    The palace servants kept away and whispered. The sound did not reach the ears of the two.


    Li Jing didn¡¯t care about these things, and Lu Mingyu was equally frank.


    Anyway, they will get married sooner or later, so it¡¯s not too out of the ordinary to get closer now.


    ¡±You met Su Zhaorong today, how do you feel?¡± Li Jing asked with a low laugh.


    Lu Mingyu shot back with a half-smile: ¡°Meng Yunluo and Li Hao are a couple, how do you feel?¡±


    Li Jing: ¡°¡­¡±


    In his previous life, he and Meng Yunluo respected each other like ice. Less than a year after getting married, he went out with the army, and then his soul returned to Jiuquan. Speaking of the relationship between husband and wife, it was very weak.


    However, after all, they had also been married. Seeing Meng Yunluo¡¯s stupid appearance being stunned by Li Hao, his mood was inevitably a little delicate.


    Li Jing coughed and changed the subject: ¡°My mother has been busy tidying up the prince¡¯s mansion recently. I will go to the prince¡¯s mansion when I have free time. I asked the people from the House of internal affairs to double the size of the martial arts training ground in the mansion. Although it is not as good as the martial arts training ground in your place, it is really not too small.¡±


    Lu Mingyu actually didn¡¯t want to discuss Li Hao and Meng Yunluo very much.


    She had already seen through Li Hao¡¯s character. No matter how affectionately he spoke, once she turned her head, he could speak softly to Meng Yunluo. Li Hao may not like Meng Yunluo, but in order to win the support of Guangping Hou, Li Hao will definitely coax Meng Yunluo to his heart¡¯s content.


    In her previous life, she really had bad eyes.


    Lu Mingyu changed the subject very cooperatively: ¡°We need to raise some good horses in the stables. Our Lu family has nearly a hundred good horses.¡±


    The Wei Dynasty had a strong martial atmosphere, and it had become a custom to raise horses in the household of the aristocratic class.


    Li Jing said with a smile: ¡°The Lu Mansion is so rich that they have raised so many war horses. I live in the palace now, and I have nothing to do. I can only raise not more than ten horses. When the Prince¡¯s Mansion is cleaned up, I will have them sent over.¡±


    The underage princes lived in the palace and have everything in terms of the basic necessities of life. However, every word and deed is under the noses of everyone, and one had to be cautious in speaking and acting.


    It was different after getting married.


    The Eldest Prince got married two years ago and moved out of the palace to live in the Eldest Prince¡¯s mansion. You can raise some staff and friends by yourself, and communicate with the court officials.


    It was much more convenient to do something in private.


    It was not difficult to raise more horses.


    Lu Mingyu smiled and hummed: ¡°My father said that when I get married, I can just take whatever I want with me. Needless to say, the gold, silver, jade, farm, shop, horses, and weapons are fine. Even the guards in the mansion will give half of it to me.¡±


    Nothing else, the Lu family¡¯s personal guards are all elite soldiers. There were two hundred soldiers in the Lu family, and Lu Mingyu will take half of them, that was, one hundred soldiers.


    Li Jing was a little moved: ¡°Father-in-law is really generous.¡±


    With these 100 soldiers as a team, an army of 10,000 people can be recruited and trained¡­ Of course, such things as private training must never be done.


    As a prince, how could he have such rebellious thoughts?


    Lu Mingyu glanced at Li Jing with a smile and understood Li Jing¡¯s fluttering thoughts: ¡°These soldiers have fought with my father for many years, and they are older or have been injured. But, they are all battle-tested veterans, brave and fearless. And they are loyal to my father and to me.¡±


    ¡°When we get married in the future, they will naturally be loyal to you.¡±


    Li Jing didn¡¯t say anything pretentious, ¡°Your personal soldiers are yours¡±.


    Husband and wife were one, everything he had was hers.


    If she wanted to help him, he would gladly accept it.


    ¡±Okay.¡± Li Jing took a deep look at Lu Mingyu: ¡°I understand your intentions.¡±


    Lu Mingyu nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will pay off the debt well.¡±


    Li Jing: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Marquis Guangping Mansion.


    Guangping Furen came back to the mansion first and waited for half an hour in the inner hall before finally, her daughter returned to the mansion.


    Li Hao personally sent Meng Yunluo back home. A pair of man and woman came side by side; one tall and handsome, the other charming. The man was smiling, and the woman was like a peach blossom.


    Li Hao stepped forward with a smile and saluted Guangping Furen.


    Guangping Furen said with a smile: ¡°Thank You, Your Highness, for sending Yunluo back home. Your Highness has worked hard. Please drink a cup of green tea before leaving.¡±


    Li Hao responded with a smile, sat for a while, and drank half a cup of tea. Only then did he say goodbye and leave.


    Meng Yunluo¡¯s eyes were full of reluctance, and she insisted on sending Li Hao to the main gate. When Li Hao left on horseback, Meng Yunluo stood at the door, reluctant to enter the mansion for a long time.


    Guangping Furen teased: ¡°Look at you, you wish you could fly away with him.¡±


    Meng Yunluo blushed and stomped her feet: ¡°Mother also came to make fun of me.¡±


    Guangping Furen smiled and entered the mansion holding her daughter¡¯s hand.


    With a smile, the Guangping Furen linked arms with her daughter and entered the mansion. As she gently instructed her, she said, ¡°Su Zhaorong holds a lower position in the harem and experiences marginalization and neglect from others. It¡¯s a common occurrence, really. It¡¯s nothing more than a loss of face, nothing significant.¡±


    ¡°Since you are engaged to the Third Prince, don¡¯t look down upon her. Su Zhaorong¡¯s weakness is of no consequence. After you marry into the family, you can stand up for her and support her. It will be a good opportunity for Su Zhaorong to appreciate your kindness,¡±


    This was the life wisdom of Guangping Furen.


    Now Meng Yunluo¡¯s heart was full of her future husband Li Hao. But she listened to what her mother said, nodded, and said: ¡°I know what mother said.¡± After a pause, she muttered: ¡°The marriage is fixed, I don¡¯t know when the wedding will be.


    Guangping Furen teased with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the wedding date will be fixed soon. When you marry in, you can spend a long time with the Third Prince!¡±


    Just like she and her husband, they had a loving time when they were young. She also naively thought that she was the only one in her husband¡¯s heart. But the truth was, Meng Hui never lacked beauties around him.


    She took care of the housework at home, and her husband kept taking concubines while working hard for his future. They varied in appearance and temperament, and he would quickly grow tired of them and replace them with new ones.


    Her heart also slowly cooled down. Especially after discovering that there were handsome servants in her husband¡¯s study, she felt even more disgusted and refused to have any physical relationship with her husband.


    Meng Hui, who was sealed as Marquis of Guangping, thought she hated him out of jealousy.


    Actually not.


    She didn¡¯t love her husband a long time ago, where did the hatred come from? Now there was only numbness and the sense of going through motions.


    This had been the case in her life. She just hoped that her daughter¡¯s luck will be better. She, at least, will be able to love her beloved for a few more years.

 CH 124

    Half a month later, Empress Qiao ordered Qin Tianjian[1] to set a wedding date for the three princes on an auspicious day.


    According to folk customs, the man will send three auspicious days to the woman¡¯s home. Then, the woman chooses one of them as the wedding date.


    Once at the imperial family¡¯s residence, it was the Qin Tianjian that calculated the auspicious dates and directly sent them to the bride¡¯s family home.


    Following the principle of respecting seniority, the auspicious date for the wedding of the Second Prince was set in the second month of the following year. The wedding date for the Third Prince was set in the third month. As for the Fourth Prince, his wedding date was scheduled for the end of the second year.


    Speaking of the wedding of the Fourth Prince, there was also a story in it.


    Originally, Empress Qiao planned to set the Fourth Prince¡¯s wedding in two years¡¯ time.


    Empress Qiao asked Concubine Qin first. Concubine Qin who had been left alone by Emperor Yongjia for more than a month, was recently very honest and peaceful. When Empress Qiao asked about the wedding date of the Fourth Prince, Concubine Qin replied respectfully: ¡°Everything is decided by the Empress.¡±


    The Fourth Prince didn¡¯t say a word.


    On the contrary, Empress Dowager Zhao opened her mouth and ordered: ¡°The Ai family is in a hurry to embrace the emperor¡¯s grandson, so the wedding date should be set earlier. Don¡¯t wait two years, let¡¯s set it at the end of next year!¡± Empress Qiao felt that it was not appropriate, and said tactfully: ¡°At the end of the year, the Fourth Prince will be fifteen years old. It is not good to spread the news about getting married so early. It is better to wait until the age of sixteen before getting married.¡±


    Empress Dowager Zhao insisted: ¡°Girl Yu is one year older than the Fourth Prince. The sixteenth year at the end of the year is the right time to get married. Another year, it will be seventeen. This matter is up to the Ai family.¡±


    Such a matter was not big or small, and it was not worth arguing with Empress Dowager Zhao about it. Empress Joe agreed.


    Later, Empress Qiao found out that it was Zhao Yu who entered the palace to beg Empress Dowager Zhao.


    Empress Qiao was dignified and self-restraining. It was both strange and ridiculous to hear about such women voluntarily asking for marriage. She couldn¡¯t help but babble in front of her son: ¡°Women should be more reserved. There is no one like Zhao Yu who asks for marriage.¡±


    Li Jing said, ¡°I wish Xiaoyu could be like Zhao Yu.¡±


    Empress Qiao: ¡± ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    For sending off the wedding day, if it was in the family of ordinary officials, the elders of the family will come forward, bring their sons, and be accompanied by the matchmaker to the woman¡¯s side.


    When it came to the Royal family, Emperor Yongjia and Empress Qiao didn¡¯t need to show up. Empress Qiao sent a few matrons-in-charge to accompany the princes to the future in-law¡¯s house.


    Lu Lin deliberately came back to the mansion one day earlier and opened the front door early the next morning.


    Not long after, Li Jing came.


    Today was a happy day, Li Jing came with a grand procession befitting a prince. There were over a hundred personal guards leading the way, clearing the path. They were followed by accompanying guards. The guards rode majestic horses with high heads, showcasing a remarkable display with ceremonial flags and an impressive presence.


    The four matrons-in-charge from the palace got out of the carriage first and saluted King Xingyang.


    Li Jing also got off his horse, cupped his fists, and saluted.


    Lu Lin smiled and cupped his hands to greet him: ¡°The Lu family welcomes His Royal Highness the Second Prince.¡±


    Li Jing smiled and said, ¡°Father-in-law, please.¡± With a flick of his gaze, he looked to Lu Mingyu who was at the side.


    On ordinary days, Lu Mingyu usually dressed modestly. However, today she made a deliberate effort to dress up. Her appearance was radiant and captivating, with her eyes glimmering and a slight smile that exuded infinite charm. In an instant, she exuded unparalleled grace and elegance.


    Li Jing took one look, and couldn¡¯t help but take another look.


    Everyone saw it in their eyes and couldn¡¯t help but be secretly amused.


    The crowd surrounded Li Jing and entered the main hall. Lu Lin asked Li Jing to take the seat, but Li Jing naturally refused and respectfully asked his father-in-law to sit on the head, and sat beside him.


    Lu Mingyu¡¯s six siblings sat down opposite Li Jing one by one. Together with the eldest brother-in-law, seven pairs of eyes fell on Li Jing¡¯s body.


    On that day, Zhou Li came to send off the wedding dates, and it was the same battle. Zhou Li was watched so coldly that his palms broke out in cold sweat.


    Li Jing was very calm, smiling and letting everyone look at him.


    Everyone was so familiar, so there was no need to show off or something!


    Lu Fei coughed and broke the silence with a smile: ¡°His Royal Highness the Second Prince sent the wedding dates, which day is the lucky day?¡±


    A matron-in-charge handed the red and golden paper to Li Jing¡¯s hand. Li Jing took it, and then handed it to Lu Lin: ¡°Please look at it with father-in-law.¡±


    Lu Lin happily took it.


    In the ninth year of Yongjia, on the sixth day of the Second Lunar Month.


    Lu Lin was mentally prepared, and said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s indeed a good day.¡± Then he gave it to Lu Mingyu again.


    Lu Mingyu glanced at it, feeling somewhat complicated.


    In her previous life, she also got married on the sixth day of the Second Lunar Month. Unexpectedly, Qin Tianjian chose this day again.


    Li Jing looked over and said, ¡°Qin Tianjian calculates auspicious days, and the first month is not suitable for weddings. In Second Month, the sixth day is the best auspicious day. By the way, the wedding day of the third brother is set on Third Lunar Month¡¯s 18th.¡±


    Lu Mingyu came back to her senses, smiled, and nodded slightly.


    At this time, it was customary to ask the future son-in-law for lunch on this day. The Lu family had already prepared for it. The cook showed his housekeeping skills and prepared delicious food and wine.


    The Lu family did not have the habit of having separate seats for men and women, as usual, a family group sat at one seat.


    Li Jing sat beside Lu Mingyu. The future li¨¢n j¨©n[2], xi¨£o ji¨´zi,[3] and d¨¤ji¨´xi¨­ng[4] came to toast, and Li Jing would not refuse anyone who came and drank very refreshingly. By the time Lu Mingyu realized something was wrong, Li Jing was already drunk.


    Li Jing¡¯s drunk appearance was also very interesting.


    Drunken people usually have red faces, straight eyes, and slurred speech.


    However, Li Jing looked as usual; his black eyes were clearer than before, and he spoke clearly and fluently. At first, no one thought that Li Jing was drunk. Until¡­


    Li Jing suddenly turned his head, and said to Lu Mingyu with a serious face: ¡°Xiaoyu, I have something very important to tell you.¡±


    Lu Mingyu raised her eyebrows: ¡°What is it?¡±


    Lu Mingfang, Lu Fei, and others all pricked up their ears in curiosity.


    Li Jing still had that serious expression: ¡°I¡¯ve liked you since a long time ago.¡±


    Lu Mingyu: ¡°¡­¡±


    Lu Mingyu¡¯s heart stirred up waves.


    A long time ago?


    How long ago?


    Also, how could he like her? In her previous life, she was his d¨¬x¨ª[5]. More importantly, he was killed by her hands. How could he still be pleased with her?


    On the contrary, Lu Mingfang and the others were somewhat disappointed. They thought His Royal Highness the Second Prince was going to say something secret! Wasn¡¯t this obvious? Say in front of everyone, tsk tsk!


    At this moment, Li Jing¡¯s body shook suddenly.


    When his mind was in turmoil, Lu Mingyu was still sensitive, and without thinking, she stretched out her hand to support Li Jing, avoiding the tragedy of His Highness the Second Prince getting drunk and falling to the ground.


    Even so, Li Jing also lay down on the table. Eyes closed and asleep.


    Everyone almost broke their stomachs with laughter.


    ¡±Drinking one cup after another non-stop, everyone thinks that His Highness is good at drinking.¡± Lu Fei laughed loudly: ¡°It turns out that I have to pretend to face it.¡±


    Lu Mingyu smiled and glared at her elder brother: ¡°You have the face to smile, if you hadn¡¯t deliberately taken the lead in drinking, how could he be so drunk.¡±


    Lu Fei sighed deliberately: ¡°With a fianc¨¦, I won¡¯t turn to my elder brother. Girls turn their elbows out,[6] this is a true saying!¡±


    It made everyone laugh again.


    It was impossible to go back to the palace if you are so drunk.


    Lu Mingyu thought for a while, and called two soldiers: ¡°Carry Your Highness to the guest room in my courtyard, and let him rest for a while.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±


    References

 CH 125

    8-10 minutes


    Everyone¡¯s expression was very subtle.


    Especially Lu Lin. No matter how pleasing the future son-in-law was, he didn¡¯t want his daughter to be taken advantage of before getting married¡­ Wait, it didn¡¯t seem right to say that.


    Looking at the way his daughter stared at his future son-in-law, it seemed like his daughter had some bad intentions!


    When Lu Mingyu saw his father¡¯s meaningful eyes, she knew that her intentions were wrong. She did have other plans, but it was not the same as what her father was thinking of.


    Lu Mingyu turned a blind eye to everyone¡¯s subtle gazes and opened her mouth to order her soldiers to carry away the drunken Second Prince. Then, she stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of His Highness, you guys continue to drink.¡±


    Just left so openly and frankly!


    Lu Lin twitched the corner of his mouth.


    The eldest ji¨§f¨±[1]elder sister¡¯s husband Zh¨¨ng Zh¨°ng gave his q¨©m¨¨i[2]wife¡¯s younger sister a thumbs up in his heart, she was really a hero among women!


    Lu Mingfang cleared her throat and said, ¡°Your Highness is drunk, and he needs someone to take care of him. The fourth sister is His Highness¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and she will get married in half a year. If you are a little more intimate now, no one will talk too much, so Foster Father doesn¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Anyway, the marriage was settled, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much about your boudoir¡¯s reputation.


    Lu Fei smiled and answered the question: ¡°Yes, what Eldest Sister said is correct. Besides, His Highness was so drunk that he passed out, so I don¡¯t think he would be rude to Fourth Sister.¡±


    What do you know?


    I¡¯m not worried about my future son-in-law, but I¡¯m worried that your fourth sister won¡¯t be able to control her intention at present!


    Lu Lin murmured in his heart, but it was inconvenient to say such words.


    Lu Xuan was the youngest, the smartest, and the best at observing words and expressions. He lowered his voice and laughed, ¡°Father, from my point of view, Fourth Sister seems to have something to ask His Highness, and it was inconvenient to ask about it in front of us. This is why she took His Highness away.¡±


    As expected of the youngest and most capable servant of the Ministry of Justice in a few years. He had a first-class ability to figure out people¡¯s hearts, and he guessed right.


    Lu Lin was comforted by his sons and daughters in turn, and he felt a lot relieved: ¡°You guys are right. Forget it, let¡¯s continue drinking.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Li Jing was carried into the guest room in Lu Mingyu¡¯s courtyard.


    The two bodyguards were both in their forties, robust, and possessing considerable strength. One of them had a deep scar on his face, while the other was missing his right ear. In the eyes of outsiders, they appeared as fierce and intimidating strong men.


    However, to Lu Mingyu, they were the most loyal and reliable people she had. She gave an order, not to mention asking them to carry the drunken Second Prince, even if they were asked to kill the Second Prince with a knife, they would not be afraid.


    The soldiers put Li Jing on the bed, then each of them grinned at Lu Mingyu and retreated. They also closed the door very considerately.


    Lu Mingyu: ¡°¡­¡±


    That¡¯s all, let them think what they want.


    Lu Mingyu settled down, walked to the side of the bed, and sat down.


    Li Jing closed his eyes and slept soundly. It was only at this moment that a faint blush appeared on his handsome face, and the smell of alcohol wafted from his body.


    Li Jing, how many secrets are you hiding?


    Lu Mingyu silently stared at the drunk young man.


    Telling the truth when drunk. This was a rare and good opportunity, she should wake him up now, and ask him about the inside story while he is drunk.


    That was what she had planned to do.


    However, at this moment, for some reason, she suddenly didn¡¯t want to wake him up.


    Time passed imperceptibly.


    Maybe it was because Li Jing slept too soundly, or maybe it was because the fruit wine she drank at noon got on her head, Lu Mingyu actually felt a little drowsy.


    She leaned back on the chair and fell asleep in a daze.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she slept.


    A hand stroked her cheek lightly.


    The slight touch was like a butterfly touching the stamen lightly.


    Lu Mingyu woke up and opened her eyes suddenly. Facing her, was a pair of bright and smiling black eyes.


    Li Jing withdrew his hand calmly and said with a smile: ¡°I don¡¯t drink well. I drank too much at noon. I don¡¯t know if I lost my composure.¡±


    That was it!


    Li Jing, once he fell into a deep drunken sleep, woke up completely sober without any signs of intoxication. How could she try to coax anything out of him in this state? It seemed like a missed opportunity, wasting a good chance.


    Lu Mingyu felt a little annoyed, so she got up first and stretched her arms and legs a little.


    Seeing outside from the window, it should be almost evening.


    Lu Mingyu said: ¡°After you were drunk, you opened your mouth and said that you liked me a long time ago. Then you lay down on the table and fell asleep. I asked someone to carry you into my yard. I originally wanted to take advantage of your drunkenness.¡±


    Li Jing glanced at Lu Mingyu: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask?¡±


    Yes, why didn¡¯t she ask?


    Was it because she always felt guilty towards him? Or was it because of her inexplicable soft-heartedness that she didn¡¯t want to wake him up when he was drunk?


    Lu Mingyu didn¡¯t want to think deeply, suppressed her chaotic thoughts, raised her eyebrows, and asked, ¡°Will you tell me if I ask you?¡±


    Li Jing replied honestly: ¡°No.¡±


    Lu Mingyu: ¡°¡­¡±


    Lu Mingyu¡¯s expression changed faster than flipping through a book. ¡°It¡¯s getting late, and you should return to the palace. I won¡¯t accompany you any further!¡± she said curtly, refusing to see him off.


    Li Jing laughed: ¡°Xiaoyu, you can change your face so fast. It¡¯s not good for your fiancee to be like this!¡±


    Lu Mingyu snorted, pushed open the door, and made a gesture of Please come out.


    Li Jing had no choice but to go out. When he walked to Lu Mingyu¡¯s side, he said in a low voice: ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you, what I said is true.¡±


    Lu Mingyu was unmoved at all: ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Li Jing: ¡°¡­ ¡°


    Now that he thought about it, there was some reason why the Fourth Prince was willing to marry Zhao Yu. A stupid girl with a shallow mind and easy to coax, a few words can coax her away.


    In comparison, Lu Mingyu can be described as cold as iron.


    His tenderness made his nose bruised and his face swollen!


    Li Jing smiled helplessly: ¡°I¡¯m going back to the palace first. I¡¯ll come and see you later when I¡¯m free.¡±


    Lu Mingyu hummed casually, but she didn¡¯t come out to see him off.


    Li Jing touched his nose and had no choice but to bid farewell to his future father-in-law. Lu Lin¡¯s eyes flicked on Li Jing¡¯s face: ¡°Your Highness, sobered up!¡±


    Li Jing replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m letting my father-in-law worry about it. I rarely drink alcohol, and I don¡¯t drink much. But, when I¡¯m sober, people say I¡¯m completely awake and fine.¡±


    Looking at his expression, there was indeed nothing unusual.


    The clothes were also neat.


    Lu Lin¡¯s thoughts quickly shifted, and he smiled as he saw Li Jing off from the residence. Lu Fei and the others also accompanied them. Others will never know about the half-day that Li Jing and Lu Mingyu spent alone together, and they wouldn¡¯t go to Lu Mingyu and offer their opinions.


    Lu Xuan was the naughtiest and most curious, and sneaked into Lu Mingyu¡¯s yard quietly: ¡°Fourth Sister, when Your Highness left, why didn¡¯t you go and see him off?¡±


    A pair of bony eyes turned around on Lu Mingyu¡¯s face.


    Lu Mingyu felt both annoyed and amused, and she casually patted Lu Xuan¡¯s head. ¡°If I want to see someone off, I will. If I don¡¯t feel like it, I won¡¯t. There¡¯s no particular reason,¡± she said, unapologetically.


    As Lu Xuan rubbed his head, he muttered, ¡°I thought Fourth Sister did something that made her feel guilty and afraid to face our future brother-in-law!¡±


    Lu Mingyu: ¡°¡­¡±


    References

 CH 126

    9-11 minutes


    Lu Mingyu was overwhelmed with anger, and kicked him: ¡°Get out! Talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll tear your mouth off.¡±


    Lu Xuan was agile and quick, and he was the best among youngsters of his age. Even in front of Lu Mingyu, he still had the power to fight back.


    It was just that the siblings were used to playing around daily, and he was also a cheap guy who always liked to provoke Lu Mingyu when he had nothing to do. It was common to be punched and kicked a few times.


    Lu Xuan dodged quickly, grinning, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who thinks this way. My adoptive father, elder sister, and second brother all think so.¡±


    Lu Mingyu smiled and stared at him.


    Indeed, when they all gathered for dinner in the evening, Lu Lin thought he was being very subtle as he advised Lu Mingyu, ¡°Mingyu, your wedding date with the Second Prince has already been set. It¡¯s just half a year away, not too short but not too long either. Time flies, and it will be here before you know it.¡±


    Don¡¯t worry, just wait a little longer.


    Lu Mingyu heard the meaning behind the words, and couldn¡¯t laugh or cry: ¡°Father, you misunderstood. I did spend an afternoon alone with him. However, he was drunk and slept on the bed. I stayed by the side and felt a little tired, so I curled up and fell asleep on a chair.¡±


    Sleeping means sleeping, but each of them fell asleep without touching a single finger, the pure ones couldn¡¯t be more pure.


    Don¡¯t think too much about it, okay?


    Lu Lin nodded to express his understanding: ¡°Father is from the past, so he understands everything.¡±


    Back then, after he and Miss Xiao got engaged, and a few days before their marriage, they secretly met each other.


    Lu Mingfang and Zheng Zhong, this pair of husband and wife looked at each other and smiled sweetly, wondering if they thought of the time before they got married.


    Lu Fei was full of imagination and smiled like a fool.


    Lu Minghua didn¡¯t know what she thought of, her pretty face flushed like pink peach blossoms.


    Lu Mingyue and Lu Xuan were young and not in love, they winked at Lu Mingyu together.


    Lu Mingyu: ¡°¡­¡±


    Flip the table! This day was really unbearable!


    ¡­


    Li Jing hurried back to the palace before dark and went to the Jiaofang Hall first.


    Empress Qiao looked at her radiant son, feeling a little sour in her heart. Before the daughter-in-law got married, the son¡¯s heart was already on Lu Mingyu.


    ¡°I should come back after lunch on the wedding date day. Why are you only returning to the palace now?¡± Empress Qiao joked with a smile: ¡°Look at you, you haven¡¯t gotten married yet, so you can¡¯t wait to stay at your in-law¡¯s house.¡±


    On this happy day, Li Hao came back the earliest and returned to the palace after lunch. The fourth prince stayed in the Marquis Puyang¡¯s Mansion until the afternoon. However, it was not as good as Li Jing, and he almost had to stay in Lu¡¯s mansion for dinner before returning to the palace.


    Li Jing raised his eyebrows and smiled: ¡°I was drunk at noon, so I came back after resting at Lu¡¯s house for two hours.¡±


    There was indeed a strong smell of alcohol on his body, which wafted into her nostrils.


    Empress Qiao frowned slightly: ¡°You know that you don¡¯t hold a lot of alcohol, why are you still drunk? Did the Lu family make you drunk on purpose? Be careful, you¡¯ll drink too much.¡±


    Inside and outside the words, they were protecting the future in-law¡¯s family.


    Even though Empress Qiao felt a little unhappy, it was inconvenient to say more, and she urged with a smile: ¡°You smell of alcohol, go take a bath and change clothes first, and I will ask people to prepare hangover soup and send it to you. I will set up a room for you to rest in the Jiaofang Palace at night. Don¡¯t be late.¡±


    Li Jing smiled and nodded.


    The three sons were all engaged, and the wedding dates were also fixed one by one. Emperor Yongjia was very happy and asked Empress Qiao to prepare a palace banquet.


    Speaking of which, the descendants of the Royal family were considered prosperous. Emperor Yongjia had five sons and two daughters. Princess Hui¡¯an and the Eldest Prince were married, and the remaining princes were about to marry one by one.


    At the palace banquet, Emperor Yongjia was full of spirits, raised his glass and smiled, and said, ¡°There are many happy events this year, and next year, the three daughters-in-law will come in one after another. I am very pleased in my heart, and I hope that you will spread your branches and leaves as soon as possible, and pass on the heirs to the Li family.¡±


    The Princes and Princesses toasted together.


    There were only a few brothers, they are not married, and of course, they had no children. The Eldest Prince had been married for more than two years, and the Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i[1]wife of a prince has not yet had good news.


    Consciously or unintentionally, everyone¡¯s eyes drifted toward the Eldest Prince and Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i.


    The Eldest Prince can still hold on, but the face of the Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i was a little pale.


    Princess Hui¡¯an has been married for a longer time and has never been pregnant. But who in the f¨´m¨£¡¯s[2]husband of a Royal Princess family would dare to urge her? Not to mention there was no concubine¡¯s room.


    She was the daughter-in-law of the Royal family, and she cannot be compared with Princess Hui¡¯an. Concubine Meng Gui had said it several times, both openly and secretly. If there was no more good news, she will accept a side concubine for the Eldest Prince.


    The Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i lowered her eyes, her heart was full of bitterness.


    After hearing these words, Princess Hui¡¯an was not very happy.


    She said coquettishly: ¡°On the day of great joy, the father wants to spoil his daughter¡¯s interest. The matter of heirs depends entirely on God¡¯s will. It¡¯s not that the daughter is unwilling to have children.¡±


    Emperor Yongjia was strict with his sons, but he was lenient with his two daughters and much more indulgent. Hearing this, he said with a smile: ¡°Yes, yes, what I said just now was wrong. I will punish myself.¡±


    Then Princess Hui¡¯an turned her anger into a smile and then turned to ask F¨´m¨£ Wu next to her: ¡°We have been married for nearly three years, and I have never had any good news. Is F¨´m¨£ in a hurry?¡±


    The handsome and gentle F¨´m¨£ Wu had long been accustomed to Princess Hui¡¯an¡¯s savage temper, and replied with a smile: ¡°We are so young, so don¡¯t worry about the children for now.¡±


    Wu¡¯s grandfather was the Minister of Rites.


    Three years ago, F¨´m¨£ Wu won the first prize and was recruited by Emperor Yongjia. The Wu family was also happy to have provided a f¨´m¨£ to the Royal Family.


    The status of civil officials in the Great Wei Dynasty was low, and Wu Shangshu, the Minister of Rites, was only a fifth-rank scholar in politics back then. The family had risen in the past few years exactly because of this.


    Princess Hui¡¯an was the Eldest Princess and a di daughter. The Wu family was very happy to have their most outstanding grandson as Princess Hui¡¯an¡¯s f¨´m¨£.


    What was even more interesting was that in the previous dynasty, it was customary for f¨´m¨£ to not hold actual government positions. However, in the current Great Wei Dynasty, there was no such rule.


    Emperor Yongjia admired and loved F¨´m¨£ Wu very much, so he made him work in the Ministry of Officials. The official position was not high, he was a fifth-rank Langzhong. However, those with bright eyes knew that F¨´m¨£ Wu had a bright future, who would offend F¨´m¨£ Wu without opening his eyes?


    F¨´m¨£ Wu¡¯s official career was going well, and he got along well with Princess Hui¡¯an.


    It was all because F¨´m¨£ Wu had two principles in doing things. First, everything Princess Hui An said was correct. The second rule was, if what the Princess said was wrong, please refer to the first rule.


    In short, giving way everywhere, coaxing gently and carelessly, the relationship between the husband and wife was really good.


    F¨´m¨£ Wu¡¯s words coaxed Princess Hui¡¯an to relax and smile.


    Emperor Yongjia saw it in his eyes and was quite satisfied with his f¨´m¨£. Then, Emperor Yongjia¡¯s eyes flicked to the Eldest daughter-in-law who bowed her head and said nothing.


    Princess Hui¡¯an didn¡¯t have any good news, but she was in no hurry, anyway, the Wu family had no shortage of heirs.


    The Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i had been in the door for more than two years, but she has not been pregnant, and the Eldest Prince¡¯s knees were empty. He often comforted Concubine Meng Gui in his mouth, but he was actually dissatisfied in his heart.


    It was just that, for the sake of General Liang¡¯s loyalty, he wanted to save some face for the Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i.


    References

 CH 127

    A few days later, Concubine Meng Gui called the eldest concubine into the palace.


    The Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i was a little apprehensive.


    The mother-in-law was neither cold nor hot towards her, and she was very picky on ordinary days and rarely gave her a good face. Today, she suddenly took the initiative to call her into the palace, no matter how she thought about it, it was not a good thing.


    The Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i¡¯s intuition was very good.


    After entering the Yanxi Palace, she met Concubine Meng, and after saluting, she didn¡¯t say a few words. Then Concubine Meng called two palace attendants over: ¡°Liang Shi, these are the palace attendants I specially picked. You can take them back today!¡± ¡°


    The two court ladies were about seventeen or eighteen years old. In terms of appearance, they were not particularly outstanding, they just had average appearance. But the figure was very slim, the waist was thin and the hips were wide which looked good for child-bearing.


    The Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i pinched the handkerchief in her hand tightly, her elegant face turned pale slightly: ¡°What does Concubine Mother mean?¡±


    Meng Guifei snorted softly: ¡°What do I mean, don¡¯t you know? A few days ago at the Sun Palace banquet, what the Emperor said, wasn¡¯t it obvious he was worried that you have no good news?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it is in the Royal family, even in the family of ordinary officials, if the daughter-in-law has not been pregnant for more than two years, the parents-in-law will have taken a concubine for their son. This is such a common occurrence.¡±


    ¡°The Emperor took care of the Liang family¡¯s face and did not give a side concubine. I will pick two palace maids who are suitable for child-bearing, and you take them back to the mansion so that they can serve the Eldest Prince well. No matter who is pregnant, the offspring they have, will be by your side and raised as your own.¡±


    Concubine Meng Gui said very directly.


    In the imperial family, the prince¡¯s concubines can indeed be recorded in the royal genealogy, and they also hold certain ranks. They are entitled to raise their own children.


    Now she only rewarded two palace servants, the palace servants were nameless, and even if they were pregnant, they would not be able to threaten the Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i one bit. The newborn child had to be raised in the yard of the Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i.


    The Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i can¡¯t bear children by herself, so it was good to be able to raise a shu child under her name.


    Concubine Meng Gui felt that she was very generous. She didn¡¯t let her son take concubines, just two palace servants serving as bedmates. [1]


    The Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i bit her lips hard and pleaded in her eyes: ¡°The Concubine Mother has good intentions, and the daughter-in-law understands in her heart. It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    But, which woman would like her husband to have other women by his side so that other women can have children?


    Concubine Meng¡¯s face turned cold: ¡°Liang Shi, don¡¯t say that I am a mother-in-law who doesn¡¯t care about you. Today I only let you bring two palace servants back. If there is no good news at the end of the year, I will pick two decent ladies and give them to you. The Prince will then have a side concubine.¡±


    Concubine Meng Gui was aggressive, and the Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i had to admit her defeat.


    ¡­


    So, when the Eldest Prince returned home at night, he saw the Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i leading two young women with strange faces to greet him.


    The Eldest Prince took a second look: ¡°Who are these two?¡±


    For no reason, why are there two more unfamiliar faces?


    The Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i put on a thick face of makeup, and forced a smile: ¡°I entered the palace today to pay my respects to my Concubine Mother, and I specially asked for two palace servants from my Concubine Mother. They were carefully trained by my Concubine Mother, and they understand the rules and are docile. From now on, let them serve in His Highness¡¯s study.¡±


    The Eldest Prince frowned and glanced away.


    The two young court ladies both blushed slightly and lowered their heads, allowing the Eldest Prince to look at them. Looking at the rules, no one dared to wink.


    ¡°You both step back first.¡± The Eldest Prince ordered in a deep voice.


    The two palace servants responded softly and quickly withdrew.


    The Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i smiled happily: ¡°Concubine Mother is also thinking of me. If Your Highness takes a concubine, it will be a legitimate consort of the Prince. If she bears children, they will also be raised by the concubine. But now, if any of them gives birth, the child will be brought to my courtyard. Mother, she is so thoughtful of me, and I am truly happy about it¡­¡±


    As she spoke, the circles of her eyes turned red, and tears rolled down her cheeks.


    The Eldest Prince sighed helplessly and hugged the Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i into his arms.


    The Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i snuggled into the arms of the Eldest Prince and cried hard.


    When the Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i¡¯s mood calmed down a bit, the Eldest Prince opened his mouth to comfort him: ¡°Don¡¯t cry yet. I¡¯ll go into the palace and tell my Concubine Mother that I am sending these two palace servants back.¡±


    The Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i said with sobs: ¡°Master if you bring them back for no reason, Concubine Mother said that if there is no good news within half a year, she will pick a side concubine for you after the new year.¡±


    The Eldest Prince couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    The young couple had a very strong loving bond.


    Liang Shi was considerate and gentle, he likes her very much. Concubine Meng made stabs from time to time, and he blocked them countless times, protecting Liang Shi every time.


    But the matter of the heir¡­


    The Eldest Prince thought of what Emperor Yongjia said at the palace banquet a few days ago, sighed again, and said in a low voice: ¡°Father has always loved me the most. I am the eldest brother, and I was also the first to marry a wife. At the beginning of next year, Fourth Miss Lu and her cousin of the Meng family will also pass through the door. If the second and third brothers have children first, I, as the eldest brother, will really look ugly.¡±


    The Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i trembled and looked up at the Eldest Prince. [2]


    The Eldest Prince was not handsome, with a slightly dark complexion, and tall stature, not to mention heroic. In those eyes similar to those of Emperor Yongjia, there was a trace of indescribable ambition.


    For ordinary people, it was taboo to fight between sons and daughters.


    In the Royal family, the difference between the shu and di children was actually not that big. They were all princes, and they all have the power to compete for the Crown Prince position.


    The Eldest Prince occupied a good position. He had a capable maternal family, a father-in-law who was in charge of the imperial guards, and a mother who was the most favored concubine. It was quite normal to have ambitions for the Crown Prince position.


    Under such circumstances, the Eldest Prince would want to overwhelm the Second Prince everywhere.


    The Eldest Prince quickly made up his mind, gently stroked the back of the Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i, and said softly: ¡°Xiao¡¯er, I know your heart for me. The same is true for you.¡±


    ¡°Those two maids, you don¡¯t take them to heart. If they are pregnant and give birth to a child, they will leave the child and go back to Concubine Mother. The child will be mine and yours.¡±


    A chill quickly spread from the bottom of her heart to her whole body.


    The Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i looked at her husband in a daze and suddenly felt that her beloved husband was so strange.


    The Eldest Prince looked at the Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i affectionately, and made an oath: ¡°Xiao¡¯er, no matter who comes, you are the only one in my heart¡±


    ¡­¡­.


    The Eldest Prince made up his mind, so he comforted the Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i.


    That night, the Eldest Prince went to the study and summoned one of the maids to serve him. The next day, another one was called. After more than half a month, he slept in the study.


    Concubine Meng quickly found out about this, and she was quite satisfied. So she specially called the Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i into the palace, praised her a few words, and rewarded a lot of clothing and jewelry.


    After the Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i returned to the mansion, she divided half of the reward and gave it to the two palace servants.


    The two maids were so grateful that they knelt and kowtowed to express their gratitude.


    Indeed, they are all blooming flowers at a similar age. Even if they are not peerless beauties, they still possess a charming and captivating allure, full of vivid and vibrant qualities.


    What flashed through the mind of the Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i was the picture of ¡°keep the son and leave the mother¡± that the Eldest Prince said. For some reason, the Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i¡¯s stomach churned.


    The Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i turned her head and vomited in a daze.


    References

 CH 128

    The Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i[1] vomited like this, and the people around her didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. So they immediately handed over the post to enter the palace and invited the imperial physician to see her.


    The imperial doctor was experienced, and once he diagnosed the pulse, he diagnosed the happy pulse: ¡°Congratulations to the Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i, ni¨¢ngni¨¢ng[2] is pregnant. Judging from the happy pulse, the pregnancy period is still short, so ni¨¢ngni¨¢ng has to calmly raise the fetus. I will prescribe a prescription for anti-abortion, and please the ni¨¢ngni¨¢ng to have a safe pregnancy.¡±


    Was she pregnant?


    The Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i recalled in a daze that her period was indeed more than ten days late. It was just that she¡¯s been in a gloomy mood recently, and her period was usually irregular, so she didn¡¯t take this matter to heart at all.


    Looking forward to it day and night, and finally looking forward to the good news.


    The Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i carefully put her hands on her flat belly, for some reason, there was lingering sourness and pain in her joy.


    The Eldest Prince, who was on duty in the palace, heard the good news and returned home excitedly.


    The Eldest Prince looked happy, walked quickly to the side of the bed, and held the hand of the Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i: ¡°You are pregnant! That¡¯s great!¡± The Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i¡¯s face was a little pale, with joy shining in her eyes: ¡°The period was ten days late, I didn¡¯t think much about it at all. I really didn¡¯t expect it to be a happy pulse.¡±


    This child, it would have been great if this child came earlier.


    Some things happened and left scars forever.


    The Eldest Prince quickly said: ¡°I will enter the palace to announce the good news to my Royal Father, Royal Mother, and Concubine Mother. You can rest and have a baby. By the way, there is no need to keep those two in my study, let them go!¡±


    The Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i calmed down and said with a smile: ¡°I am pregnant now, so I have to raise my baby with peace of mind. I can¡¯t take good care of your Highness. Both of them were trained by my Concubine Mother. Let the two palace maids stay behind.¡±


    It was all little things. The Eldest Prince didn¡¯t take it seriously, nodded casually, and said with great interest: ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to send a letter to the Liang Mansion. Father-in-law and Mother-in-law must be very happy when they know about it.¡±


    The Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i agreed softly.


    The Eldest Prince, who was immersed in joy, didn¡¯t notice anything strange about the Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i at all. Immediately, he sent someone to Liang Mansion to deliver the letter, and he himself entered the palace to announce the good news.


    ¡­


    Logically speaking, if a woman was pregnant, she should not announce it within three months. Mostly wait three months later, and then announce the good news about having a baby.


    When it came to the Eldest Prince, there was no movement after more than two years of marriage, even Emperor Yongjia couldn¡¯t help but worry for a while.


    Unable to restrain himself, the Eldest Prince entered the Wenhua Hall excitedly, first to announce the good news to Emperor Yongjia. Emperor Yongjia was overjoyed and said with a smile: ¡°Okay, Liang Shi will be rewarded.¡±


    Soon, everyone in the palace knew about this happy event.


    Both Empress Dowager Zhao and Empress Qiao also rewarded Liang Shi. Concubine Meng Gui, who had always been displeased with her daughter-in-law, was also full of joy and gathered a bunch of supplements suitable for pregnant women, and ordered them to be sent to the Eldest Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    Madam Liang was overjoyed. On the night she heard the good news, the next day, she came to the Eldest Prince¡¯s Mansion and carefully told her daughter to have a safe pregnancy: ¡°The most important thing for you now is to take care of your body and give birth to the baby in your womb. Your Highness¡¯s daily necessities, just let those two palace servants take care of him.¡±


    ¡°You must not be stupid. A husband is no more reliable than a son!¡±


    ¡°This baby must be a grandson of the Emperor!¡± The Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i stroked her belly with both hands and hummed with a smile.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Princess Hui¡¯an went to visit the Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i in person, and she couldn¡¯t help saying a few bitter words: ¡°You have been quiet before, and I heard that Concubine Meng Gui personally picked two people for you. Unexpectedly, you suddenly have good news. Why did you hide your pregnancy? If you had spoken up earlier, there would have been no need to go to the mansion to bring people.¡±


    Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i: ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Was she here to visit, or was she here to deliberately irritate her?


    The Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i held back her anger and responded softly: ¡°Princess, you¡¯re joking. I have never concealed anything. It¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t know about the pregnancy myself.¡±


    Princess Hui¡¯an shrugged: ¡°That¡¯s all, anyway, it¡¯s a happy event. Two palace ladies are nothing.¡±


    Yes, nothing mattered if she gave birth to the eldest grandson of the Emperor. Not to mention the two palace ladies, even if her husband accepted a noble daughter from a famous family as his side concubine in the future, she didn¡¯t have to be too disappointed.


    The Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i silently comforted herself in her heart.


    Princess Hui¡¯an asked in a low voice again, ¡°How did you become pregnant? Did you secretly consult a renowned physician to regulate your body? If there is any good method, you can tell me.¡±


    ¡°I got married to F¨´m¨£[3] earlier than you did, but I haven¡¯t been able to conceive all this time. It is true that the F¨´m¨£¡¯s family hasn¡¯t said anything about it, but I have been hoping for a pregnancy to happen sooner.¡±


    The Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i replied softly, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you, Princess. I did try some medicinal prescriptions to regulate my body before. However, they didn¡¯t seem to work, so I stopped taking them these past few months. Unexpectedly, I became pregnant.¡±


    Princess Huian glanced at the Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i with a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes and said, ¡°You don¡¯t want to give me this mere medicinal prescription, do you?¡±


    The Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i had no choice but to suppress her frustration and handed over the medicinal prescription to Princess Huian.


    When Princess Huian went to see Empress Qiao in the palace, she brought up the matter, saying, ¡°Liang Shi has such a petty and narrow-minded character. It¡¯s just a medicinal prescription, yet she was reluctant to give it to me.¡±


    Liang Shi¡¯s biological mother was a servant of the Li family and had served Empress Qiao in the past. When she reached the age of marriage, she was given as a bride to Li Yuan¡¯s personal guard commander.


    Liang Shi had been carefully groomed from a young age and was intended to be sent to serve as a personal maid to Miss Li. Therefore, Princess Hui¡¯an was no stranger to Liang Shi.


    Because of this, even if General Liang was now a second-rank general of the imperial guards, and the Li family¡¯s servants in the past had become second-rank imperial wives; even if Liang Shi later became the Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i and her d¨¬x¨ª[4], Princess Hui¡¯an mentioned Liang with a bit of contempt.


    Therefore, one cannot entirely blame Concubine Meng for looking down on her daughter-in-law.


    In fact, everyone knew the details of the Liang family.


    Empress Qiao frowned slightly and pointed to Princess Hui¡¯an: ¡°Your father trusts General Liang, and entrusted him with the heavy responsibility of guarding the capital. It was also your father¡¯s idea that Liang Shi marry the Eldest Prince. From now on, be careful with your words in front of others, so as not to offend your father.¡±


    Without waiting for Empress Qiao to speak, Princess Huian continued, ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t nag. Liang Shi is pregnant now, and if she gives birth to the child, Consort Meng and her son will be even more favored.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t that the truth?


    Having a firstborn son and a first grandchild would indeed elevate their status significantly.


    Her son, because he was born two years late, was late at every step. Now that Liang Shi was pregnant, when Lu Mingyu comes in next year, Liang Shi will have birthed her child.


    When Empress Qiao thought of this, she felt a dull pain in her heart.


    Princess Huian understood Empress Qiao¡¯s thoughts very well and whispered, ¡°Mother since Liang Shi just became pregnant, why not do something to prevent her from carrying this pregnancy¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Empress Qiao interrupted Princess Huian sharply, her face stern. ¡°How can you say such things? It¡¯s disgraceful and goes against all principles of humanity. Such wicked thoughts should not even be considered.¡±


    References

 CH 129

    Empress Qiao suddenly became angry, and Princess Hui¡¯an was also shocked.


    Empress Qiao came from a scholarly and prestigious family, was well-versed in literature, and had exceptional talents. She exuded grace and poise, emphasizing the importance of not revealing emotions on her face. This display of anger, with her face filled with fury, was almost unprecedented.


    ¡±I¡¯m just talking casually. If the Royal Mother doesn¡¯t want it, then why get angry.¡± Princess Hui¡¯an felt a little wronged, and argued for herself in a low voice: ¡°Furthermore, wasn¡¯t I just looking for Royal Mother and the second brother?¡±


    Empress Qiao said with a serious face: ¡°Such thoughts are not allowed in the future.¡±


    ¡°I have been married to your father for many years, and he favors Consort Meng, treats Consort Qin kindly, and numerous shu[1] children were born one after another. If I had wicked intentions, how could all those shu princes have grown up safely and soundly?¡±


    ¡°I also hope for your younger brothers to be outstanding, and have a stable position for becoming the Crown Prince. But I would never resort to such sinister and malicious deeds. It goes against my principles and moral boundaries.¡±


    ¡°Our mother is truly naive,¡± Princess Huian thought to herself.


    What principle, what bottom line! In the final analysis, she was too soft-hearted. If she had been more ruthless, she would not have fallen into the predicament she was in now!


    Princess Hui¡¯an reluctantly swallowed these words back.


    Empress Qiao glanced at Princess Hui¡¯an: ¡°Do you think the Royal Mother is too stupid?¡±


    Princess Hui¡¯an couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and nodded.


    Empress Qiao¡¯s mouth twitched in self-derision. ¡°In reality, I haven¡¯t been as dignified and serene as I may have portrayed. In the past, when Consort Meng and her son were in the limelight, I also occasionally had some thoughts. Your father is exceptionally sharp and noticed some signs of it. He warned me that if anything happened to Consort Meng and her son, he would hold the three of us responsible.¡±


    ¡°I can endure for myself, but I cannot ignore the safety of you, my children.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, over the years, I have swallowed my pride and made concessions everywhere. Only through this did I earn your father¡¯s respect, preserve my position as the legitimate wife, and secure your identities as legitimate children. Otherwise, if your father insisted on favoring his concubines over his wife, who could stop him?¡±


    Princess Hui¡¯an:¡±¡­¡±


    Princess Hui¡¯an suddenly stood up, with sparks in her eyes, and her voice changed a little: ¡°What the Royal Mother said is true? My second brother and I are the sons and daughters of the father, how can the father be so biased!¡±


    Empress Qiao said lightly: ¡°People¡¯s hearts are always biased. Fortunately, your father is not confused, and he is not bad towards you two siblings. As an Empress, I just do what I am supposed to do. I shouldn¡¯t do what I can¡¯t do, and I must not stretch out my hand.¡±


    An indescribable anger surged in Princess Huian¡¯s heart.


    She tightly pursed her lips, pacing back and forth like a trapped animal.


    Empress Qiao sighed softly, her voice lowered a lot: ¡°Hui¡¯an, I actually don¡¯t like Miss Lu¡¯s temper. But your second brother is determined to marry her, and I can¡¯t stop him. Besides, after thinking about it carefully, Lu Mingyu also has advantages that others can¡¯t match. When she passes through the door, you get along well with her and don¡¯t let your second brother be in a dilemma.¡±


    Princess Huian let out a soft snort, her voice filled with anger, ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll yield to her in everything, will that be enough!¡±


    Then, with a face full of displeasure, she stormed away.


    Empress Qiao rubbed her forehead and let out another sigh.


    ¡­


    The news that the Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i was pregnant quickly spread outside the palace.


    After Lu Mingyu and Li Jing got engaged, the whole Lu family paid special attention to the movements in the palace.


    Lu Mingfang made a special trip back to her mother¡¯s house, and talked about it with Lu Mingyu: ¡°¡­I heard that the Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i has been lying on the couch to protect the fetus.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Crown Prince¡¯s consort is feeling melancholic and has been affected by prenatal qi; her pregnancy condition isn¡¯t very good.¡±


    Whether the Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i¡¯s pregnancy was safe or not, and whether she can give birth to the Emperor¡¯s grandson in one fell swoop, was a very important matter for Lu Mingyu.


    Lu Mingyu¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and said calmly: ¡°Meng Guifei is too anxious.¡±


    If Meng Guifei hadn¡¯t been impatient and forced two palace servants on the Eldest Prince, the Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i wouldn¡¯t be depressed and angry. In the previous life, the Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i was not stable at all, and she had a miscarriage within three months.


    On the contrary, the palace maid serving the Eldest Prince became pregnant and gave birth to a son.


    Then, the Eldest Prince went out with the army and died on the battlefield. The bad news spread to the capital, and the Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i hanged herself that night.


    After Li Hao ascended the throne, the young grandson of the Emperor also died very soon.


    The battle for the throne was so cruel and ruthless.


    Lan Mingfang held Lan Mingyu¡¯s hand and sighed softly, ¡°Mingyu, you¡¯ve always had a straightforward and cheerful temperament, yet fate has led you to marry into the imperial family as the Prince¡¯s consort. Every time I think about the challenges you¡¯ll have to face and navigate in the future, I can¡¯t help but worry for you.¡±


    Li Jing was the prince born to the main wife. So he must fight for the Crown Prince¡¯s position.


    In the future, Lu Mingyu and Li Jing, this pair of husband and wife will be one and attack and retreat together. I don¡¯t know how many troubles they will encounter.


    Lu Mingyu smiled slightly, and held Lu Mingfang¡¯s hand behind his back: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, elder sister! Since I dare to marry Li Jing, I am mentally prepared to deal with everything.¡±


    Lu Mingfang nodded, stopped talking, and started talking about Lu Fei¡¯s marriage: ¡°There are two months left, and the second brother will get married. When Shen Lan passes the door, you will slowly leave the household chores to her.¡±


    Lu Mingyu replied with a smile: ¡°My elder sister and I have the same thought. When elder sister Shen passes the door, I will not care about this mess at home.¡±


    The sisters will get married one by one, and Lu Xuan was still young. So Shen Lan would naturally be in charge of the Lu family¡¯s inner house in the future.


    ¡­


    Half a month later, the news of the Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i¡¯s miscarriage really spread in the palace.


    After Lu Mingyu knew about this, she also secretly sighed for the Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i.


    In the past few years, she was quite familiar with the temperament of the Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i.


    The Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i was actually quite calculating, not as gentle as she looked on the outside. However, at most, it was a private calculation, and she hadn¡¯t done anything evil.


    It was not that the Eldest Prince had no affection for the Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i.


    But to the Eldest Prince, heirs were more important than affection.


    As expected by Lu Mingyu.


    After the miscarriage, the Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i was in tears all day long, feeling depressed. The Eldest Prince came to sit in the room of the Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i every day for a while and slept in the study at night.


    Within a month, one of the palace maids named Yang sent good news.


    The Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i was lingering on the sick bed, unable to manage the family, let alone take care of the pregnant palace servant.


    Concubine Meng Gui directly asked people to bring her into the Yanxi Palace to take care of her and promised the maid that she would be raised as a side concubine after giving birth to the Emperor¡¯s grandson so that maid Yang could raise the baby with peace of mind.


    The Eldest Prince also completely forgot about ¡°keep the son and leave the mother¡±, and went to Yanxi Palace to pay his respects almost every day.


    The Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i was hit hard by this, and she fell ill for a while, almost dying.


    These things, to everyone, were just a talk. Apart from the Liang family, who would care about the mood of the Eldest Hu¨¢ngzi f¨¥i?


    Lu Mingyu also had no time to pay attention to these.


    It was the tenth month of the Lunar Calender, and the day when Lu Fei and Shen Lan will get married, was approaching.


    References

 CH 130

    On the day of Lu Fei¡¯s marriage, both Lu and Shen¡¯s families were very lively.


    Lu Lin was forthright and righteous, with a witty and humorous speech, and was very popular among generals. Today, the adopted son was getting married, and all the generals in the capital came to congratulate him.


    Emperor Yongjia ordered the Second Prince Li Jing to send a heavy congratulatory gift.


    After Li Jing came, he stayed naturally. He greeted the guests with Zh¨¨ng Zh¨°ng and Zhou Li. Li Jing was so sweet, and the guests who were greeted were a little flattered.


    Zheng Zheng had met Li Jing a few times and was familiar with Li Jing¡¯s temper. He joked with a smile, ¡°Your Highness is so attentive, he will definitely be his father-in-law¡¯s favorite son-in-law in the future. As the eldest son-in-law, I have to abdicate.¡±


    Zhou Li answered with a smile: ¡°What the Eldest Ji¨§f¨±[1] said is true.¡±


    Li Jing and Zheng talked with ease and humor, but when it came to Zhou Li, they became much more indifferent. Li Jing casually smiled and said, ¡°In terms of being attentive, I really can¡¯t compare to Zhou Hanlin. He visits every few days.¡±


    Zhou Li: ¡°¡­¡±


    Why did this compliment sound a little weird?


    Zhou Li coughed and laughed and said, ¡°Your Highness is busy listening to the government every day. In my first year at the Imperial Academy, I am doing things like compiling books. It is fairly free, so I came here more often.¡±


    Li Jing glanced at Zhou Li meaningfully.


    Zhou Li indeed possessed knowledge and was skilled in social maneuvering. Having secured a marital alliance with the prestigious Lu family, his ambition and desire for status burned fiercely. Whenever there was anything concerning the Lu family, be it big or small, Zhou Li would always be there to offer his assistance. He used his status as the future son-in-law of the Lu family to make connections and friendships with various people.


    With this kind of enthusiasm, Zhou Li had a smooth career in his previous life, and he became the minister of the Ministry of Industry when he was in his twenties.


    Regardless of the fact that the Ministry of Industry was ranked last among the six departments, it was actually rich in oil and water. After Zhou Li stayed in the Ministry of Industry for a few years, the Zhou family had thousands of acres of fertile land and several farms, and the family was rich.


    Lu Mingyu clearly disliked Zhou Li, but she was still willing to tolerate it. In the end, all she saw was Lu Minghua¡¯s face.


    There was also an advantage to being a snob. As long as there was light to gain, as long as the Lu family did not fall, Zhou Li will never let Lu Minghua down.


    Li Jing¡¯s eyes were as sharp as a candle, and he seemed to be able to see through the most secret thoughts in people¡¯s hearts at a glance.


    Zhou Li¡¯s heart shuddered, and he quickly shut up.


    At this moment, the Lu siblings walked over, surrounded by today¡¯s groom, Lu Fei.


    Lu Fei was born tall and brave, with a handsome face. Today he was wearing a bright red wedding gown, and the joy that danced between his brows and eyes dimmed the red gown.


    Today is the big day for Lu Fei to get married, Lu Mingyu was still wearing a vermilion dress, and she dressed up deliberately, she was looking more dazzling than usual.


    Li Jing¡¯s heart felt hot, he took two steps forward, and called softly: ¡°Xiaoyu.¡±


    Lu Mingyu responded with a smile.


    The two made eye contact.


    For some reason, the clean and slightly cool air became warmer.


    Lu Fei coughed: ¡°Today is my wedding day, keep a low profile, and don¡¯t try to steal the limelight from me, the bridegroom.¡±


    Everyone laughed together.


    Li Jing was thick-skinned and didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. He took the initiative to smile and said: ¡°I will accompany you to the Shen family to welcome the bride.¡±


    Lu Fei was overjoyed and nodded repeatedly: ¡°Okay, thank you, Your Highness. ¡±


    Lu Xuan was too young, Lu Fei had already invited two generals in the army, and his eldest brother-in-law Zheng Zheng. Zhou Li volunteered himself to be one of the groomsmen.


    Shen Shilang was famous as a Jinshi[2], and the children of the Shen family were all scholars. When welcoming relatives, they really had to bring Zhou Li, who was good at reciting poems and making couplets.


    Now that the distinguished Second Prince was also in the bride¡¯s welcoming party, it was the icing on the cake.


    Lu Mingyu couldn¡¯t help smiling when she saw her second brother¡¯s happy face.


    A happy event, indeed, the more lively the better.


    ¡­


    According to the current custom, the man goes to greet the bride in the morning and takes the bride back to the house to pay homage in the afternoon. The auspicious time was in the evening, and you can enter the bridal chamber after worshiping the hall.


    The Lu family didn¡¯t have a hostess, but fortunately, Lu Mingyu was used to battles and managed the marriage affairs in an orderly manner. The female relatives who came to the door to congratulate must say a few words of praise.


    ¡±There are so many guests today, and the Lu family¡¯s greetings are thoughtful. It shows that Miss Lu is really capable.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? No wonder the Empress chose Miss Lu to be her daughter-in-law.¡±


    ¡°I heard that His Highness the Second Prince had a deep love for Miss Lu and insisted on marrying her. King Xingyang originally wanted to find a son-in-law for his beloved daughter, but after seeing the enthusiasm of the Second Prince, he changed his mind.¡±


    ¡°At present, it may not be much, but in a few years¡¯ time, when the Crown Prince is established, the glorious days of the Lu family are yet to come.¡±


    ¡°How can you talk nonsense! Don¡¯t you know discussing matters of the Crown Prince¡¯s succession casually could lead to unnecessary gossip and trouble if it falls into the ears of ill-intentioned people!¡±


    All the female relatives whispered a few words and quickly changed the topic.


    Emperor Yongjia was in his prime, and in the eyes of everyone, it would not be a problem to sit on the dragon chair for another 20 or 30 years. It was still very early to establish a Crown Prince. The princes are still young, let¡¯s wait and see in the future!


    The welcoming team left early and didn¡¯t return in the afternoon. Seeing that the auspicious time was about to be delayed, Lu Mingfang and the others were a little anxious.


    Lu Mingyu was also a little uneasy and was about to send someone to have a look outside the mansion when she heard a burst of loud and noisy firecrackers.


    Finally back!


    Lu Mingyu breathed a sigh of relief, smiled, and went out with everyone.


    The lively scene during the wedding ceremony doesn¡¯t need to be described in detail.


    Lu Mingyu smiled and asked Zheng Zhong: ¡°Eldest Ji¨§f¨±, did you get harassed to welcome the relatives today? Why did you come back so late?¡±


    Zheng Zheng said with a smile: ¡°The Shen family has many relatives, especially among scholars. My second brother was stopped at the courtyard door, composing couplets in a hurry, and his face was covered in sweat. Today, thanks to the Second Prince and your third m¨¨if¨±[3], things went smoothly.¡±


    Zhou Li was a newly appointed top scholar, highly knowledgeable and talented. However, even with his abilities, he couldn¡¯t handle so many people from the Shen family alone. It was fortunate that Li Jing also attended the event to offer his support.


    Zhou Li also smiled and praised, ¡°If Your Highness were to participate in the imperial examination, this top scholar position of mine would have to be handed over to you.¡±


    Li Jing was very modest: ¡°I am so honored and rewarded, I am very pleased to be able to do something for my ji¨´ xi¨­ng[4].¡±


    Zheng Zhong laughed and continued the banter, ¡°Gratitude is one thing, but let me say this in advance. When Your Highness comes to marry my little sister, we won¡¯t hold back or be courteous!¡±


    Li Jing: ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone roared with laughter.


    Such laughter had a strong appeal.


    Lu Mingyu didn¡¯t have the shyness of a girl to be married and laughed along with everyone.


    Li Jing stared at Lu Mingyu with a smile in his black eyes.


    After the worship ceremony, the couple entered the bridal chamber. Young military generals who loved to join in the fun, rushed into the bridal chamber together, clamoring to see the bride.


    Lu Fei was not willing to let them see, he smiled and drove everyone out. Then he went to lift the bride¡¯s veil.


    The red veil fell lightly to the ground.


    Shen Lan¡¯s beautiful face was full of shyness and joy.


    Lu Fei¡¯s heart was filled with excitement, and he sat beside Shen Lan, reaching out to embrace her slender waist, intending to get closer. However, their intimate moment was interrupted by Lu Xuan¡¯s voice from outside the door, calling out, ¡°Second brother, everyone is waiting for you to start the banquet. Enjoy your drink and come back to the bridal chamber later!¡±


    Lu Fei: ¡°¡­¡±


    References

 CH 131

    Shen Lan was almost ashamed to death, and softly pushed Lu Fei: ¡°Go quickly, don¡¯t make the guests wait.¡±


    Lu Fei quickly grabbed Shen Lan¡¯s hand, brought it to his lips and kissed: ¡°I¡¯ll go to toast first, and I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Then he got up and left.


    There was a blush on Shen Lan¡¯s cheeks, and her heart was sweet.


    After a while, the door of the new house was pushed open again.


    A familiar and pretty face with high spirits appeared in front of her eyes.


    Shen Lan was startled at first, then quickly pursed her lips and smiled: ¡°Xiaoyu.¡±


    It was Lu Mingyu who opened the door and entered.


    Lu Mingyu came in with a smile and a tray in her hands. There was a bowl of hot noodles on the tray, and two meat, two vegetarian and four-color side dishes: ¡°Ers¨£o[1] must be hungry! I specially asked the kitchen to make your favorite chicken noodle soup.¡±


    Shen Lan blushed pretty at being teased by ¡°¨¨rs¨£o¡±, and said lightly, ¡°You too are laughing at me.¡±


    Lu Mingyu put the tray on the small round table, and said with a smile: ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll have to call you ¨¨rs¨£o! Hurry up and eat noodles while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    On this day, Shen Lan only ate two mouthfuls of snacks and didn¡¯t drink a drop of water. Smelling such a scent, how can she hold back: ¡°You remember what I like.¡±


    Even the side dishes brought were her favorites on normal days. One could tell at a glance that this was specially prepared by Lu Mingyu in the kitchen.


    Shen Lan got up and sat down at the table, put various side dishes into the noodles, took a bite of the smooth and chewy noodles, drank a mouthful of hot chicken soup, and couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of satisfaction and pleasure.


    Shen Lan, who always behaved elegantly and ate slowly, ate up a large bowl of noodles within a cup of tea¡¯s time.


    Lu Mingyu laughed amusedly: ¡°Didn¡¯t eat anything all day today?¡±


    Shen Lan smiled helplessly: ¡°I still ate two sips of snacks early in the morning, and I wasn¡¯t even allowed to drink a sip of water.¡±


    On the wedding day, the bride had to sit dignifiedly by the bed for half a day. Then get on the sedan chair, and have to continue to sit dignifiedly when you arrive at your husband¡¯s house.


    Therefore, the bride must be hungry on this day. When she meets a generous husband¡¯s family, they quietly prepare some food for the bride. Some are deliberately mean to the new daughter-in-law, and they don¡¯t prepare anything. The bride can¡¯t eat and drink as she likes.


    Fortunately, she married into the Lu family, and Xiaoyu was always thinking of her.


    Lu Mingyu asked with a low laugh, ¡°How does it feel to be married?¡±


    Shen Lan said softly, ¡°I¡¯m happy, nervous, looking forward to it, and hesitant.¡±


    Just a few short words fully express the anxiety and bewilderment of a woman¡¯s wedding day.


    Lu Mingyu stretched out his hand and held Shen Lan¡¯s hand: ¡°You can look forward to it with joy and don¡¯t need to be nervous. I dare not say anything else, but I can guarantee one thing. At the Lu family, no one dares to bully you if you want to say what you want to do.¡±


    After a pause, she added with a smile: ¡°If the second brother bullies you, you can just tell me. I will stand up for you.¡±


    They are boudoir friends and know each other well. However, now she had a different status and they had become g¨±s¨£o[2]. When Shen Lan thought about it, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little apprehensive.


    Until this moment, a heart was completely let go.


    ¡­


    An hour later, Lu Fei was helped into the bridal chamber.


    Lu Fei¡¯s face was flushed, and he kept grinning in a silly manner. He smelled of alcohol, and he knew he had drunk too much.


    Zh¨¨ng Zh¨°ng, Zhou Li, Lu Xuan and others were all there, and even Li Jing followed in to join in the fun. The red candle jumped out with warm light, and the shy and timid bride was extraordinarily beautiful and moving.


    Lu Fei took one look, but couldn¡¯t bear to look away, staring closely at his newlywed wife.


    Shen Lan¡¯s pretty face was flushed from the eager gaze of her new husband, and she lowered her eyes and refused to look up.


    Shen Lan was usually dignified and generous, never shy. However, at this moment, you have to pretend to be shy.


    Lu Fei couldn¡¯t help himself, and blurted out: ¡°Sister Lan, you are so beautiful today.¡±


    Everyone clamored and yelled a few times, and there was constant laughter in the bridal chamber, not to mention how lively it was.


    It was inconvenient for Lu Mingyu to stay longer, so she got up and left the bridal chamber. Another figure also walked out with her. Lu Mingyu didn¡¯t look back, and knew who the young man behind him was: ¡°Your Highness has worked hard this day.¡±


    Li Jing chuckled lightly: ¡°Do you still need to say such polite words between you and me?¡±


    Indeed, there was no need.


    She was about to marry him as his wife. Whether it was a bad relationship or paying off debts, if you want to be a husband and wife, you have to work together.


    Lu Mingyu turned her head and looked at Li Jing.


    Lu¡¯s mansion organized happy events, happy characters were posted everywhere in the mansion, and red lanterns were hung under the eaves. Lu Mingyu was in a happy mood, with a brisk smile dancing between her brows and eyes.


    In this way, she was a little softer than usual.


    Li Jing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, he stretched out his hand and gently landed on her face.


    Lu Mingyu didn¡¯t dodge and let his fingers lightly land on her cheek.


    People were coming and going here, so it was not advisable to be too intimate. Li Jing didn¡¯t go too far, he stroked her smooth and tender face with his fingers for a moment, then withdrew his hand reluctantly.


    ¡°Xiaoyu,¡± Li Jing¡¯s eyes shone brightly, ¡°It¡¯s the tenth month now, and I¡¯ll marry you after another four months.¡±


    Lu Mingyu raised her eyebrows slightly: ¡°You won¡¯t come to Lu¡¯s residence to see me before we get married?¡±


    How can this work?


    Li Jing replied without hesitation: ¡°Of course, I want to come. There are happy events in the Lu Mansion in the twelfth lunar month, so I will definitely come. I want to pay New Year¡¯s greetings to my father-in-law during the New Year, and I want to invite you to visit the Lantern Market on the Lantern Festival.¡±


    Lu Mingyu couldn¡¯t stop laughing: ¡°That being said, there are plenty of opportunities for us to meet. What are you doing here being so sticky.¡±


    Li Jing: ¡°¡­¡±


    Meeting such an incomprehensible person, all tenderness can only be blown away by the wind.


    Seeing Li Jing¡¯s deflated look, Lu Mingyu laughed happily: ¡°It¡¯s so late, you should go back to the palace. I won¡¯t see you off.¡±


    Li Jing was not happy, and held Lu Mingyu¡¯s hand and refused to let go: ¡°I came early in the morning, and I¡¯ve been busy all day, but if you have a conscience, you should see me off.¡±


    Lu Mingyu had to send him outside the main gate.


    Along the way, the maids, servants, guards, and guests who had not yet left all saw the intimate appearance of His Royal Highness the Second Prince holding Fourth Miss Lu¡¯s hand.


    After reaching the door, Li Jing still refused to leave and held Lu Mingyu¡¯s hand and talked for a long time.


    Lu Mingyu urged with a smile: ¡°The guests in the mansion haven¡¯t left yet, so I have to take care of all trivial matters. Don¡¯t dawdle here, hurry up!¡±


    It was really cold and heartless. He couldn¡¯t bear her, but she kept urging him to leave.


    Li Jing accused her with his eyes.


    Tonight, Li Jing also drank a lot of wine, and although he didn¡¯t pass out, he was looking quite drunk from this posture.


    Lu Mingyu thought for a while and said: ¡°You drank a lot of wine, it¡¯s not suitable for you to ride a horse, you¡¯d better go back to the palace in a carriage!¡±


    After saying that, she ordered a carriage to be prepared. Only then was Li Jing satisfied, and he got into the carriage and left.


    References

 CH 132

    Young people love to make trouble. Lu Fei had many colleagues and friends in the army, and they all came today. They had been in the bridal chamber and left after a while.


    Even if Lu Fei felt a little drunk, it was enough to sober up.


    After everyone dispersed, the bridal chamber finally became quiet.


    Lu Fei closed the door first and bolted it. Then, he quickly walked to the edge of the bed, embracing his newlywed delicate wife¡¯s slender waist. ¡°Lanmei, we¡¯re finally married. I¡¯ve been looking forward to this day, I can¡¯t even count how long.¡±


    Shen Lan¡¯s pretty face was even redder than her wedding dress.


    Lu Fei became short of breath and moved his head closer.


    Shen Lan covered his mouth with her hands: ¡°You smell of alcohol all over, go take a bath.¡±


    Lu Fei couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and immediately said: ¡°Let me take off my clothes, then it won¡¯t smell of alcohol anymore.¡±


    Shen Lan: ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±


    Shen Lan was so ashamed that she reached out and pinched Lu Fei¡¯s thick skin. Lu Fei laughed out loud, hugged Shen Lan horizontally, and strode to the side of the bed.


    ¡­


    Early the next morning, Lu Mingyu got up at five o¡¯clock, as usual, to go to the training ground.


    Lu Lin also drank too much last night. Overnight, most of the alcohol dissipated. After punching on the training ground, he was sweating and refreshed.


    Lu Mingyu said with a smile: ¡°Father, let¡¯s go to the main hall earlier! Newly married daughter-in-law, she wants to offer tea and recognize her relatives!¡±


    Lu Lin didn¡¯t take it seriously and said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s not urgent. They must get up late today, and it doesn¡¯t matter if we practice for another half an hour.¡±


    Lu Mingyu: ¡°¡­¡±


    It made sense to think so.


    The father and daughter practiced for half an hour, each bathed and changed their clothes, and when they reached the main hall, the sun had already risen to a high level. Just like that, after waiting for half an hour, the newlywed couple came.


    With a happy face, Lu Fei came in together holding the hand of his newlywed wife.


    In contrast, Shen Lan seemed much more pitiable. Her steps were feeble, her eyes carried a hint of fatigue, and a faint trace of blue shadow under her eyes. Despite not wearing any makeup, her charming face held a layer of radiance.


    Lu Mingyu, afraid of making Shen Lan embarrassed, simply lowered his head and smiled.


    ¡°Sorry for keeping you all waiting.¡± Lu Fei apologized without a hint of remorse.


    Lu Lin said with a pleasant smile: ¡°It¡¯s not too long, the day of marriage is hard work, it doesn¡¯t matter if you wake up later.¡±


    Then, Lu Fei and Shen Lan knelt and kowtowed together. Shen Lan was the new daughter-in-law, and she offered a cup of tea to her father-in-law. Lu Lin immediately took the tea, took a sip, and then gave her a generous gift.


    After paying respects to the elders, greeting the peers was much simpler. Shen Lan was very considerate and had personally prepared new clothes for Lu Mingyu¡¯s siblings. Lu Mingyu¡¯s siblings addressed her as ¡°¨¨rs¨£o¡±[1] after changing how they referred to her.


    Then, everyone moved to the dining room to have breakfast together.


    It was customary for the new daughter-in-law to serve her in-laws. There was no mother-in-law in the Lu family, Shen Lan, the bride, obediently stood next to Lu Lin and wanted to serve her father-in-law.


    The daughter-in-law was full of filial piety, and Lu Lin didn¡¯t stop her.


    However, after distributing the dishes with two chopsticks, Lu Lin smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s fine if you have such a meaning. There are only a few people in our Lu family, so you don¡¯t have to be cautious. Sit down and eat together!¡± Shen Lan hesitated for a while.


    Lu Mingyu smiled and stretched out her hand, wanting to pull Shen Lan to sit beside her.


    Lu Fei had sharp eyes and quick hands and reached out his hand first: ¡°Fourth sister, I let you in the past. Now that sister Lan has passed the door and become my wife, don¡¯t keep fighting with me.¡±


    Lu Mingyu: ¡°¡­¡±


    Lu Mingyu had no choice but to withdraw her hand.


    Shen Lan blushed and quietly glared at her newlywed husband.


    Lu Fei grinned and whispered in a not-so-low voice: ¡°After the two of us got engaged, every time we met, Xiaoyu rushed to talk to you. From now on, I will never let her go.¡±


    Look at that smug expression; it was almost unbearable to watch.


    Lu Mingyu chuckled and gave her elder brother a stern look. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me running around and putting in the effort, would you have such an easy time marrying your beloved? Now that you don¡¯t need me, you¡¯re trying to back out, right? If you¡¯re capable, don¡¯t come begging to me in the future.¡±


    Lu Fei immediately raised his hands in surrender, ¡°It¡¯s not like that, little sister, don¡¯t be angry. There will be plenty of times when I¡¯ll need your help in the future. We¡¯re siblings after all, and even big brother has to ask for your assistance now and then.¡±


    Everyone laughed out loud.


    Shen Lan also chuckled lightly.


    ¡­


    After breakfast, Lu Lin led the newlyweds to the Lu Family Ancestral Hall to kowtow to the ancestors. Then he recorded Shen Lan¡¯s name in the family tree. The most important step was done.


    Then, Lu Lin opened his mouth to send people away and told the young couple to go back to their yard to stay.


    When the newlyweds were alone, they were naturally tender and sweet, so there was no need to elaborate.


    Three days after the wedding the couple returned to Shen Mansion. Lu Fei went to study with his father-in-law and ji¨´xi¨­ng to talk. Madan Shen took her daughter¡¯s hand and asked carefully about her new life.


    Shen Lan blushed and said, ¡°Everyone in the Lu family treats me very kindly. My father-in-law looks mighty and extraordinary, but he is actually humorous. Needless to say, Xiaoyu always takes care of me. I used to be familiar with Minghua, Mingyue, and the sixth younger brother.¡±


    This was the benefit of marrying into a family where you knew everyone.


    Madam Shen was very pleased when she heard that: ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Shen Lan said with a smile: ¡°Xiaoyu told me privately, after a few days, my husband will go to the military camp. I have free time during the day, so she will help me take care of the trivial matters in the house. Tell me about everything one by one.¡±


    She was the first new daughter-in-law in the capital who was going to take charge of the house.


    Lu Minghua and Lu Mingyu were going to get married one after another, and Lu Mingyue and Lu Xuan were still young. So it was only logical that Shen Lan would take over the family affairs. Madam Shen smiled and reminded her: ¡°You also learned from me before. The Lu family is a general¡¯s mansion, and there are many differences from our Shen family. You should learn more from Xiaoyu.¡±


    Lu Mingyu was a person who will teach everything and not hide anything.


    Shen Lan responded with a nod.


    Madam Shen asked about the private affairs of the young couple again.


    Shen Lan was not a shy person, but she was very embarrassed when asked by her mother.


    Madam Shen laughed softly and said: ¡°Silly girl, husband and wife harmony is also the most important thing. I can see Lu Fei¡¯s affection for you. However, getting married and living together is different.¡±


    Then, she imparted some experience.


    There were some private things that before the daughter gets married, it was not easy for the mother to say too much. Now there was no such concern.


    ¡­


    Madam Shen¡¯s ¡°teaching¡± was also a good thing for her son-in-law Lu Fei.


    Just a few days after the wedding, the young couple was like honey mixed with oil, not to mention how affectionate they are.


    The seven-day wedding holiday was over in a blink of an eye.


    No matter how reluctant Lu Fei was, he couldn¡¯t stay with his wife in the inner house every day.


    When leaving, Lu Fei held Shen Lan¡¯s hand and said: ¡°The military camp is far away, and my adoptive father and I can¡¯t come back from time to time. We can only come back every five days. If you are bored, you can read books and play the piano, or find some other pastimes to pass the time.¡±


    Going on and on, never-ending chatter.


    Lu Mingyu reminded with a smile: ¡°Second brother, if you don¡¯t leave, it will be too late. You know my father¡¯s temper, and if you enter the barracks a moment later, you will be punished.¡±


    Lu Fei had no choice but to let go.


    Lu Mingyu happily held her ¨¨rs¨£o¡¯s hand: ¡°¨¨rs¨£o, the weather is so good today, let¡¯s go out on horseback.¡±


    Shen Lan readily agreed.


    Lu Fei: ¡°¡­¡±


    References

 CH 133

    After a woman marries, the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law become almost natural rivals. Zh¨®ul¨«[1] are also not easy to get along with, and disputes between g¨±s¨£o[2] are quite common.


    For Shen Lan, none of the three was a problem.


    First of all, she had no mother-in-law. Secondly, there were still several years before Lu Xuan gets married, and she had no zh¨®ul¨« for the time being.


    There were many xi¨£og¨±[3], but Lu Minghua was getting married soon, and Lu Mingyue was lively and lovely. Lu Mingyu and her were close friends in the boudoir, and she took care of her everywhere.


    Because of this, Shen Lan¡¯s life after marriage was actually more comfortable than her maiden life.


    After Lu Fei went to the barracks, Lu Mingyu and Shen Lan rode out together for a day. On the next day, Lu Mingyu summoned all the stewards in the mansion to the main hall.


    ¡°¨¨rs¨£o[4], from today onwards, you and I will manage the house together.¡± Lu Mingyu said with a smile: ¡°After the new year, I will entrust all the housework to you, and I will be married with peace of mind.¡±


    Two months was enough time for Shen Lan to get familiar with the inner house of Lu¡¯s mansion.


    Shen Lan was not pretentious, nor did she refuse: ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll follow you first and see how you manage the house.¡±


    Lu Mingyu smiled and nodded.


    Shen Lan often came to the Lu residence in the past and occasionally met the steward of the Lu residence. However, it was the first time that everything was in front of her eyes so neatly.


    After looking at it carefully, Shen Lan was secretly amazed.


    Of the dozen or so stewards in the Lu residence, only the two steward mothers were in charge of the sewing room, and the rest were men.


    Moreover, all of them had old wounds, some had a broken arm, some were missing an eye, some had scars on their faces, and all of them looked fierce.


    King Xingyang put the wounded and disabled soldiers in his mansion and gave them dignity and a way to survive. This kind of mind was indeed worthy of admiration and respect.


    These vicious stewards were exceptionally docile in front of Lu Mingyu, like gentle and harmless little sheep.


    But as long as Lu Mingyu gave an order, these strong men who try their best to smile honestly and sincerely will show their fangs and tear each other into pieces with a grinning smile¡­


    ¡°¨¨rs¨£o,¡± the stewards all left, Lu Mingyu laughed and joked about the wandering Shen Lan: ¡°What are you thinking about alone, so engrossed?¡±


    Shen Lan calmed down, and smiled softly: ¡°I was thinking, the stewards of the Lu Mansion are one of their kind in the capital.¡±


    Lu Mingyu smiled slightly: ¡°They are all the soldiers who fought with my father for many years. Without these loyal followers, my father would not be where he is today.¡±


    ¡°Some soldiers died on the battlefield, and some were slightly injured, but they were still able to go into battle. There were serious injuries, and people who almost died. They had been in the army for many years and had no wives or children. My father didn¡¯t want to send them back to their hometown, so he found them jobs in the mansion.¡±


    ¡°The person who was accustomed to holding knives and guns suddenly started taking care of the household chores. In fact, in the beginning, they weren¡¯t quite used to it and caused many jokes. Furthermore, I started managing household matters when I was eight years old and didn¡¯t understand many things either. Initially, I was quite overwhelmed and clumsy, but as time went on, I gradually adapted.¡±


    ¡°Are you a little scared when you saw them?¡±


    The last sentence was said in a joking manner.


    Shen Lan thought for a while, and honestly admitted: ¡°A little bit.¡±


    She was born in the boudoir and grew up in the inner house, and normally, she was in contact with the maids and matrons of the Shen family. Suddenly facing such a group of strong men with fierce faces and wounds, there was a little fear in her heart.


    Lu Mingyu smiled slightly: ¡°You have the right to adapt for a while. My father told me that when I get married, he would give me half of the soldiers in the mansion. I will take all the things I am used to in charge of. When the time comes, you can then slowly use your dowry maids and servants.¡±


    Shen Lan was moved in her heart, and shook Lu Mingyu¡¯s hand: ¡°Xiaoyu, thank you.¡±


    The mistress who was in charge of the family must have her own confidant to do things. Without saying a word, Lu Mingyu always thought of her, how could she remain calm?


    Lu Mingyu smiled and said: ¡°Is there a need to give thanks between me and you? The third sister and I are going to get married one after another, and the fifth younger sister and sixth younger brother are still young. From now on, the inner house of the Lu Mansion will be entrusted to you, so please don¡¯t worry about it. Don¡¯t say thank you to me; I should be the one to thank you.¡±


    Shen Lan didn¡¯t say much but whispered: ¡°We are both good friends and g¨±s¨£o. In the future, no matter what, I will stand by your side.¡±


    Being the daughter-in-law of the Royal Family is not an easy job. The position of the Crown Prince has not yet been determined, and there will be a battle between the princes in the future. When Lu Mingyu marries the Second Prince, the Lu family was on the same boat as the Second Prince.


    Conversely, if the Second Prince became the Crown Prince, and Lu Mingyu became the Crown Princess, she will be the one to sit on the Phoenix chair[5] in the future. The Lu family will also be honored for decades because of her wealth and honor.


    No matter how you look at it, the Lu family will be the unswerving supporters of the Second Prince.


    Lu Mingyu held Shen Lan¡¯s hand tightly, and the two looked at each other and smiled.


    it was more than words.


    ¡­


    Five days later, Lu Fei came back from the barracks.


    It was the time when the wedding was hot, and that night, the young couple didn¡¯t show up at all. Early the next morning, Lu Fei went to the military camp on horseback, and Shen Lan didn¡¯t get up until mid-morning.


    Seeing Lu Mingyu, Shen Lan felt a little embarrassed, and said with a blushing face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I got up late today.¡±


    Lu Mingyu glanced at Shen Lan, who still had a blue shadow in front of her eyes, and suggested very considerately: ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the family matters.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve finished taking care of everything, anyway, there is nothing to do during the day, you are so tired, go back to the yard and continue to sleep. I will send someone to call you when it is time to eat at noon.¡±


    Shen Lan: ¡°¡­¡±


    It was all Lu Fei¡¯s fault, who didn¡¯t let her sleep last night for most of the night. It made her so exhausted that she didn¡¯t sleep until five o¡¯clock. Naturally, she got up late, and Xiaoyu made fun of her.


    Shen Lan¡¯s face was flushed, and she pretended to be calm and said: ¡°There is no new daughter-in-law who sleeps all morning. If it spreads out, I¡¯m afraid I will be laughed to death. After lunch, I will just take a nap for a while.¡±


    Lu Mingyu teased with a smile, ¡°Alright, fine. If you¡¯re embarrassed, I won¡¯t say it. If your face gets any redder, you¡¯ll be outdoing a monkey¡¯s behind.¡±


    Shen Lan smiled and punched Lu Mingyu.


    Lu Mingyu didn¡¯t feel pain or itch, but Shen Lan¡¯s hand hurt after beating her.


    Lu Mingyu smiled and leaned over to rub her hands: ¡°How is it? Does it still hurt?¡±


    Shen Lan deliberately sighed, ¡°If I can¡¯t outargue you, then so be it. If I were to punch you, I¡¯d be the one feeling the pain. In the future, if there are any conflicts between us as relatives, I¡¯ll definitely be the one taking the brunt of it.¡±


    Lu Mingyu smiled and answered, ¡°If I bully you, Second Brother will have to settle accounts with me. How dare I!¡±


    But Shen Lan said: ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Maybe your second brother will settle accounts with me and blame me for bullying xi¨£og¨±!¡±


    Talking and laughing, their little life was relaxing and happy.


    After a few days, good news spread from the Qiao residence.


    Qiao Wan is engaged to the second son of the Fang family.


    Fang Zizhan is talented, handsome, and comes from a well-known scholarly family. He passed the second-class Jinshi examination today and entered the Hanlin Academy together with Zhou Li. Such a young and handsome man is indeed worthy of a girl from the Qiao family.


    The Fang family came to ask for marriage, and the Qiao family quickly agreed.


    References

 CH 134

    After Lu Mingyu heard about this, she was also a little surprised.


    In her previous life, Shen Lan and Fang Zizhan were husband and wife. In this life, Shen Lan married into the Lu family, and the Fang family asked to marry the Di daughter of the Qiao family.


    She only hoped that Qiao Wan would not be so infatuated like before, in this life. Live your little life well, and don¡¯t die early.


    Shen Lan glanced at Lu Mingyu, and carefully considered her words: ¡°The Qiao family and the Fang family have even set a wedding date, which will be in April next year.¡±


    Lu Mingyu raised her eyebrows and smiled: ¡°What do you always see me doing?¡±


    Shen Lan coughed, He said in a low voice: ¡°After the marriage was bestowed by the imperial decree, Qiao Wan fell ill. During this period, she never showed her face in front of others. The Fang family¡¯s marriage proposal went so smoothly, which is not unrelated to this matter.¡±


    Qiao Wan was quite famous in the capital. With talent and fame, a grandfather who was the chief assistant, and an aunt who was the Empress, naturally there was no need to worry about marriage. After her hairpin ceremony, many people came to propose marriage.


    The Qiao family has been unresponsive all along, and it¡¯s not hard to guess what they might be thinking. It was a common occurrence for relatives to arrange marriages, and anyone could see that Qiao Wan and the Second Prince would be a very suitable match.


    Who would have thought that there would be a Lu Mingyu in front of her!


    Qiao Wan was sad and fell ill, and there was no improvement for more than a month. Empress Qiao sent people to visit Qiao Wan at Qiao¡¯s house one after another and rewarded her with many supplements.


    The Second Prince had also been to Qiao¡¯s house. However, he didn¡¯t step into Qiao Wan¡¯s boudoir, he only said a few words of concern to his cousin.


    At that crucial juncture, the Fang family had come to propose a marriage alliance. Fang Zizhan wasn¡¯t the most remarkable individual, but he had his merits. In order to put an end to Qiao Wan¡¯s infatuation as soon as possible, the Qiao family agreed to the marriage proposal.


    Lu Mingyu was silent for a moment, then sighed softly: ¡°If possible, I would also like to see Qiao Wan marry the Second Prince.¡±


    She said this will all sincerity.


    Shen Lan obviously misunderstood, and immediately smiled and said: ¡°I was just joking, why are you talking about yourself? This matter has nothing to do with you from the beginning to the end.¡±


    ¡°If the Second Prince was interested in Qiao Wan, the marriage could have already been settled. Many girls love the Second Prince, is it possible for His Royal Highness to marry all of them back as concubines?¡±


    ¡°In fact, the Fang family also proposed a marriage alliance with the Shen family. I was unwilling to marry, so my parents had to decline the proposal from the Fang family. If Qiao Wan knew about this, would she blame me?¡±


    ¡°Marriage depends on fate. In my opinion, Qiao Wan and the Second Prince are not destined. You and the Second Prince, on the other hand, are a perfect match, destined by heaven and earth.¡±


    ¡°An eye for an eye, a debt for a debt. From that perspective, she and Li Jing are indeed well-matched.¡±


    Luo Mingyu smiled briefly and quickly changed the topic.


    ¡­


    In November, another incident occurred in the capital.


    The fourth son of Zhao from Puyang Hou¡¯s mansion, his fianc¨¦e contracted a serious disease and died. Originally scheduled to welcome relatives at the end of the year, the happy event suddenly turned into a funeral.


    According to the current customs, when a fianc¨¦e who has not married yet dies, a man does not need to observe his wife¡¯s filial piety. With sharp eyes and quick hands, Puyang Hou quickly arranged another marriage for Zhao Rui.


    It was Jin Can¡¯er, the youngest daughter of Jin Shangshu of the Ministry of Industry.


    When Lu Mingyu heard this, she was dumbfounded again.


    Her rebirth changed the fate of many people around her. Maybe not only because of her, but also Su Zhaorong in the palace, and the mysterious Li Jing.


    One flap of three pairs of butterfly wings created an effect like a hurricane, blowing everyone¡¯s fate in an unknown direction.


    Shen Lan laughed softly: ¡°I know you don¡¯t like Jin Can¡¯er very much. Speaking of which, Jin Can¡¯er is not easy to marry. She is unruly and self-willed and doesn¡¯t have a good reputation, but her eyes are higher than the top. Nobody was willing to go to the Jin family to propose marriage.¡±


    ¡°Girls of the same age, those who are engaged are engaged, and those who are married are married. Only Jin Can¡¯er has never been engaged. She is the most stubborn, because she feels very embarrassed about this matter, and she is so angry that she refuses to come out to meet people. ¡°


    Zhao Rui¡¯s fianc¨¦e died of illness, and Marquis Puyang went to the Jin family to propose marriage. There is no reason for the Jin family to refuse this proposal.¡±


    Zhao Rui did come across as a bit of a playboy, but his privileged background was also important!


    Empress Dowager Zhao, who was eccentric, supported him, and Emperor Yongjia also took good care of the Zhao family. Zhao Rui was lazy, with mediocre skills, and even had the post of a royal guard, which showed that his support from the Royal Family was good.


    Jin Shangshu readily accepted the marriage. The Zhao family¡¯s wedding was in a hurry, and it will be in April next year. She and Qiao Wan were going to get married within days of each other.


    Lu Mingyu nodded slightly: ¡°It¡¯s a pity for Zhao Si.¡±


    Shen Lan was amused to hear that: ¡°You beat Zhao Si before, why is it a pity for Zhao Si now? Jin Can¡¯er just has no brains, a bad temper and a foul mouth. Don¡¯t worry about anything else!¡±


    Lu Mingyu was also happy: ¡°You summed it up really brilliantly.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it just that she had no brains, a bad temper and a foul mouth? To be honest, Jin Can¡¯er was not a villain. Just that, her temper was enough for Zhao Rui to bear.


    ¡­


    Qiao Wan and Jin Can¡¯er¡¯s marriage was just a talk between the two of them. After all, it had nothing to do with the Lu family. The most important thing for the Lu family at the moment was the happy event of Lu Minghua getting married.


    As soon as the days passed, it entered the twelfth lunar month.


    The wedding day of Lu Minghua¡¯s marriage was nearly there.


    The night before the wedding, Lu Mingyu went to Lu Minghua¡¯s boudoir.


    Shen Lan quietly stuffed a booklet for Lu Minghua. Lu Minghua took it with a blushing face. At this moment, Lu Mingyu pushed the door open and entered.


    Lu Minghua panicked and immediately stuffed the booklet under her pillow.


    Lu Mingyu knew what was going on at a glance.


    This was what happened to women before they got married. The Lu family had no female family elders, and Lu Mingyu hadn¡¯t left the boudoir yet. So Shen Lan, as the ersao, came here quietly, which was also very considerate.


    As Luo Minghua¡¯s pretty face turned almost as red as a piece of cloth, Luo Mingyu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle inwardly. However, he maintained an oblivious demeanour and smiled, asking, ¡°Ersao, what are you and Third Sister talking about?¡±


    Shen Lan also acted as if nothing was amiss and smiled gently, saying, ¡°Tomorrow is a joyous day for Minghua¡¯s wedding. I thought she might be a bit nervous, so I came to have a chat with her.¡±


    Then, she stood up: ¡°You sisters talk, I will go out first.¡±


    Shen Lan walked away, there were only two sisters, Lu Mingyu and Lu Minghua, left in the boudoir.


    Lu Mingyu sat next to Lu Minghua, and asked with a smile: ¡°Sister, how are you feeling now?¡±


    Lu Minghua¡¯s pretty face was slightly flushed, and his eyes were full of joy: ¡°Fourth sister, my heart beats non-stop when I think about getting married tomorrow. I¡¯m not ashamed to tell you, I¡¯ve been looking forward to this day!¡±


    Her face turned even redder: ¡°Fourth Sister, if you want to laugh at me, just laugh!¡±


    Lu Minghua knew in her heart that Lu Mingyu had never liked Zhou Li.


    Lu Mingyu sighed softly in her heart, and smiled as usual on her face: ¡°Being able to marry a sweetheart is the happiest thing in a woman¡¯s life. Third sister, I wish you a smooth life after marriage, peace and joy.¡±


    Lu Minghua¡¯s eyes were slightly moist, and she rested her head on Lu Mingyu¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Fourth sister, thank you.¡±


    Lu Mingyu stretched out her hand to wrap around Lu Minghua¡¯s shoulder, and the two sisters leaned their heads against each other quietly. There was not much time left for such peaceful sisters to get along with each other.


    Tomorrow, Lu Minghua will marry into the Zhou family and become the Zhou family¡¯s daughter-in-law.

 CH 135

    A daughter getting married was not as exciting as a son marrying a daughter-in-law.


    Similarly, there were a lot of guests, and when the daughter got on the sedan chair, most of the guests would leave. Therefore, there was always a bit of reluctance and sadness in the excitement.


    It was common for the woman¡¯s family to make it difficult for the groom to enter the room, and it was also a lively and festive event.


    Zhou Li, who was dressed in a red wedding dress, was already mentally prepared to face this challenge. He specially invited several Hanlin friends to help out. He never thought that when he came outside the gate of the courtyard, the first pass would be neither making couplets nor reciting poems.


    Lu Mingyu stood at the door with a smile on her face and said kindly: ¡°S¨¡nji¨§f¨±[1], being well-versed in poetry and literature, and exceptionally talented, composing poems and couplets is a breeze for you. Therefore, today I¡¯ve set up not a literary challenge for my ji¨§f¨±, but a martial challenge. Once you pass this test of mine, you¡¯ll be allowed into the courtyard.''¡±


    Then, she pointed at the jade stone beside him: ¡°It¡¯s very simple. All you need is for the ji¨§f¨± to lift this piece of jade.¡±


    Zhou Li: ¡°¡­¡±


    The piece of jade was just too big, about half the height of a person, about two or three hundred catties.


    Zhou Li smiled wryly and repeatedly bowed his hands to beg for mercy: ¡°Good s¨¬ m¨¨i[2], please forgive my ji¨§f¨±. Ji¨§f¨± really doesn¡¯t have that much strength.¡±


    With his strength, he could barely hold the jade up with all his strength. However, on the big day, he really didn¡¯t want to make a fool of himself!


    Lu Mingyu smiled very kindly: ¡°My ji¨§f¨± will not be able to pass the first pass, so I can¡¯t let my ji¨§f¨± in.¡±


    Lu Mingyue and Lu Xuan cheered to help.


    The crowd who joined in the fun laughed one after another.


    Zhou Li clasped his fists and bowed, saying all the good things.


    Only then did Lu Mingyu take the time to straighten her sleeves, then leaned over slightly, and lifted the jade with one hand. In the exclamation of everyone, the jade was removed again.


    Most of the onlookers were relatives and friends of the Lu family, and they immediately applauded.


    Li Jing, who was standing aside, kept his smiling gaze on Lu Mingyu¡¯s radiant and pretty face.


    Zh¨¨ng Zh¨°ng coughed, and laughed in a low voice: ¡°S¨¬ m¨¨i is amazingly powerful, is your Highness panicking?¡±


    Such a daughter-in-law will marry back, and her husband will be hard-pressed!


    Li Jing smiled: ¡°I just hope that life will pass faster and I can marry Xiaoyu as soon as possible.¡±


    Zheng Zhong laughed.


    After Li Jing and Lu Mingyu got engaged, he often came to Lu¡¯s mansion and became more and more familiar with Zheng Zheng. Zheng Zheng grew up in the military camp, he was outspoken and funny. Li Jing had a very good impression of this future li¨¢nj¨©n[3] and was willing to have more contacts.


    However, when facing Zhou Li, Li Jing was not so easygoing and was always lukewarm.


    Today was a happy day for Zhou Li and Lu Minghua was getting married, and Lu Mingyu didn¡¯t make things difficult for Zhou Li too much. Li Jing stood aside, watching the excitement.


    After passing the first level, there will be a second level and a third level¡­ There were many tricks and turns.


    On a very cold day, the groom, Zhou Li, was so anxious that he was sweating.


    After arguing for two hours, Zhou Li finally entered the boudoir.


    Lu Minghua was wearing a red wedding dress and a red veil, sitting quietly.


    Zhou Li¡¯s heart warmed, and he hurriedly stepped forward. Before he could touch L¨¹ Minghua¡¯s hand, the joyful x¨«ni¨¢ng[4] had already approached with a smile. She stuffed a red wedding silk into his hand and said, ¡°Please, sir and young miss, come to the main hall to bid farewell to the elders together.¡±


    ¡­


    The new couple knelt down together and kowtowed three times.


    Lu Lin smiled and told Lu Minghua: ¡°After marrying into the Zhou family, you must respect your parents-in-law and serve your husband. You should open up branches and leaves for the Zhou family as soon as possible.¡±


    After a pause, he continued: ¡°If you have been wronged, don¡¯t keep silent. Y¨¬ f¨´[5] will always support you.¡±


    Zhou Li: ¡°¡­¡±


    Zhou Li immediately expressed his heart: ¡°Father-in-law, don¡¯t worry, I will treat Ming Hua well and never let her be wronged.¡±


    Amidst the loud sound of firecrackers, Lu Minghua went up The bridal sedan chair of the Zhou family. The welcoming team happily married the bride and left.


    Lu Lin was originally full of joy, but at this moment, he felt inexplicably uncomfortable.


    Hey, when Lu Mingfang gets married, he will feel the same way.


    The daughter who was carefully raised was married off by the stinky brat. Thinking about it again, in two months, Xiaoyu will also get married. Lu Lin¡¯s mood became more and more depressed.


    ¡°Father,¡± a familiar voice rang in my ears: ¡°The one who greeted us has gone far away. Let¡¯s go back home!¡±


    Lu Lin turned his head to look at Lu Mingyu and sighed sadly: ¡°The feeling of marrying off a daughter is truly not easy to bear.¡±


    Lu Lin, who was usually humorous and forthright, suddenly became sentimental.


    Lu Mingyu also felt uneasy in her heart. She took Lu Lin¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Dad is reluctant to part with s¨¡n ji¨§[6]. In the future, we¡¯ll make sure she often comes back to her maiden home for a short stay.¡±


    The Zhou family was simple and unpretentious; they wouldn¡¯t overly restrict their daughter-in-law. It was fine for her to visit her maiden home. In the future, Lu Mingyu will be marrying into the Royal Family as a Prince¡¯s Consort ¨C she won¡¯t have the freedom to casually visit her maiden home, will she?


    Lu Lin silently glanced at his daughter but said nothing.


    Li Jing came over at some point, and said with a low laugh, ¡°When Xiaoyu and I get married, I will accompany Xiaoyu back to the Lu Mansion. At that time, father-in-law, don¡¯t think I am coming too diligently.¡±


    As a father-in-law, how could he not feel delighted and joyful upon hearing such words from his future son-in-law?


    Lu Lin¡¯s slight sadness disappeared immediately, and he said with a smile, ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯d better come back from time to time.¡±


    Zh¨¨ng Zh¨°ng approached him with a cheeky face: ¡°In the past, my father-in-law liked me the most. Now that I have my s¨¡nm¨¨if¨±[7] and Your Highness, I am about to fall out of favor.¡±


    Li Jing glanced over with a smile: ¡°D¨¤ji¨§f¨±[8] has been filial to father-in-law for a few years, so you must also leave some opportunities to show courtesy to the new sons-in-law.¡±


    Lu Lin was amused and laughed.


    Lu Mingyu looked at Li Jing silently.


    She really didn¡¯t expect that Li Jing would be so flattering, and with a few words, he made Lu Lin very happy.


    Li Jing seemed to have noticed Lu Mingyu¡¯s gaze, quickly turned his head, and smiled at Lu Mingyu.


    ¡­


    Two days later, the new couple came back.


    Lu Minghua¡¯s eyes were like water, her face was like a peach blossom, shy and charming. Zhou Li was considerate and gentle to his new wife. He looked at Lu Minghua from time to time and smiled.


    Lu Xuan quietly rubbed the goosebumps on his arms, and whispered: ¡°So corny.¡±


    Lu Mingyue smiled and twisted his ears: ¡°It will be the same when you marry a wife in the future.¡±


    Lu Xuan said arrogantly: ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry a daughter-in-law. From now on, I will be a b¨³ ku¨¤i[9] and investigate cases. I will be very busy. I won¡¯t have time to marry a wife and have a son.¡±


    The words made everyone laugh.


    Only Lu Mingyu¡¯s eyes darkened slightly.


    In her previous life, her righteous brother Lu Fei never married. The sixth younger brother, Lu Xuan, entered the Ministry of Criminal Justice, was busy day and night, and never got married. Later, Lu Xuan accidentally injured a leg, his temperament changed suddenly, and he was even more unwilling to marry a wife.


    Until she closed her eyes, the two brothers were still bachelors.


    In this life, Lu Fei married Shen Lan. Lu Xuan also needs to get married earlier.


    Lu Xuan suddenly felt his ears itchy, and rubbed his ears vigorously: ¡°Huh? Is someone scolding me? Why are my ears so itchy?¡±


    References